THE Ethiopic Book of Enoch: Michaela. Knibb

THE
ETHIOPIC BOOK
OF ENOCH
A NEW EDITION IN THE
LIGHT OF THE
A R A M A I C DEAD SEA FRAGMENTS
BY
MICHAEL A. KNIBB
IN CONSULTATION WITH
EDWARD ULLENDORFF
1
T E X T AND APPARATUS
1M
1978
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
Oxford University Press, Walton Street, Oxford 0 x 2 6DP
OXFORD LONDON GLASGOW
NEW YORK TORONTO MELBOURNE WELLINGTON
IBADAN NAIROBI DAR E S SALAAM LUSAKA CAPE TOWN
KUALA LUMPUR SINGAPORE JAKARTA HONG K O N G TOKYO
DELHI BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACHI
I S B N O 19 8 2 6 1 6 3 2
(g) Oxford University Press jgjS
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be

reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted,
in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical,
photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior
permission of Oxford University Press
Printed in Great Britain

by Thomson Litho Ltd.
East Kilbride,
Scotland
PREFACE
T H I S work offers a new edition (volume i) and translation

(volume 2) of the Ethiopia text of Enoch. The edition is based on
Rylands Ethiopia MS. 23, and full account has been taken of the
Aramaic fragments of Enoch that were discovered at Qumr^n. The
intention is not to produce a new conflated text of Enoch, but
rather to present the sum total of the evidence for the text of Enoch
in as clear a way as possible.
In its present form this work is a revised version of a thesis that
was accepted by the University of London in 1974 for the degree
of Ph.D., but its origins go back much further than this. As long
ago as 1959 Professor Matthew Black and Professor Edward
Ullendorff had it in mind to produce a new edition and translation
of Enoch, and an exegetical commentary, and were only prevented
from making progress on this work by the delay in the publication
of the Aramaic fragments from QumrSn. As a result of this delay,
Professor Ullendorff eventually suggested that I should take over
his part of the enterprise, i.e. the edition and translation of the
Ethiopia text; and at a later stage it was decided that the exegetical
commentary, whicTi was to be prepared by Professor Black, should
be published separately. I would like to take this opportunity to
express the profound debt of gratitude that I owe to Professor
Ullendorff, both for his initial suggestion that I should undertake
this work on Enoch and for all the patient help and encouragement
that he has subsequently given me. The form that this work takes
owes much to his advice, and I have adopted many suggestions
that he has made without acknowledging them in each individual
case. I must, however, stress that the responsibility for everything
that appears here is mine.
On pp. 7 f. of volume 2 I have described the way in which I was
given access to the Aramaic fragments of Enoch. I have also
referred there to the fact that, after the Oxford University Press
had accepted this work for publication, J . T. Milik generously
agreed that proofs of his edition of the fragments be made available
to me. The edition has now been published,^ and it will be readily
' J . T . Milik, The Books of Enoch, Aramaic Fragments of Qumrdn Cave 4,
Oxford, 1976.
vi PREFACE
apparent that my view of the significance of these fragments is

very different from that of MiHk. Some of MiHk's ideas had of
course already appeared in earHer pubHcations, but I did not think
it proper in the present work to take issue with MiHk on the
arguments and detailed discussions that are contained only in the
edition, nor did I think it proper to make other than occasional
reference to it. However, a review of Milik's work, prepared
jointly by Professor Ullendorff and myself, has appeared in the
October 1977 issue of the Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies.
The interval that has occurred between the completion of the
thesis (December 1973) and its publication has enabled me to make
a number of additions and corrections. It has also enabled me to
incorporate into the apparatus in volume i the evidence of Lake
Tana Ethiopia MS. 9, and my thanks are due to Professor E.
Hammerschmidt for kindly sending me a copy of this important
manuscript.' However, it should be stressed that, apart from the
incorporation of the evidence of Tana 9 and apart from the fact
that text and translation have had to be separated for publication
(in the original they were on facing pages), no changes of a funda-
mental kind have been introduced since the completion of the
thesis.
I have not normally repeated in volume 2 information that is
self-evident from the apparatus in volume i, unless, from the point
of view of the text, there was a particular reason to do so. However,
I have made an exception to this rule in the case of the so-called
Parables of Enoch (chapters 3 7 - 7 1 ) because of the widespread
interest in the figure of the Son of Man which occurs in this
section of the book.
My thanks are due to the authorities of the following institutions
which kindly supplied me with photographs or microfilms of
manuscripts in their possession: the John Rylands University
Library of Manchester; the Bodleian Library, Oxford; the British
Museum (now the British Library); the Bibliotheque Nationale;
the Vatican Library; the Tubingen and Marburg libraries of the
Stiftung Preussischer Kulturbesitz. In addition my thanks are due
' In an Appendix in this volume I have given a list of important unique
readings attested by Tana 9 which in a number of places cast an interesting light
on the text of Enoch. In view of the evidence of this manuscript the discussion of
io6. 13 (see volume 2, pp. 39 f., 245 f.) is now in need of correction. See further
volume 2, p. 36 n. 34.
PREFACE vii
to many individuals who have given me help and advice on

particular matters, but here it is possible to mention by name
only Dr. Stefan Strelcyn and Professor P. R. Ackroyd. I would
also like to thank the staff of the Oxford University Press for their
help and for the care they have devoted to the publication of this
work. The greatest debt of all, however, is owed to my wife for all
she has done to see that this work was brought to a conclusion.
M . A. KNIBB
University of London King's College

December igyy
CONTENTS
VOLUME I
N O T E ON T H E A P P A R A T U S xi
ABBREVIATIONS xiv
L I S T OF S I G L A XV
TEXT I
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS 424
APPENDIX 425
List of Unique Readings in Lake Tana Ethiopia MS. 9
VOLUME 2
ABBREVIATIONS vi
INTRODUCTION
1. Previous Editions of the Ethiopia Text of Enoch i

2. The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Enoch 6
3. The Greek Version of the Book of Enoch 15
4. The Ethiopia Version of the Book of Enoch 21
5. The Versions Underlying the Ethiopia Text of Enoch 37
6. A Note on the Translation 47
BIBLIOGRAPHY 48
LIST OF S I G L A 53
TRANSLATION 55
REFERENCE INDEX 253
AUTHOR INDEX 259

NOTE ON THE APPARATUS
T H I S introductory note is merely intended to describe the

organization of the material in the apparatus. The Introduction
proper to this work will be found in volume 2 where full details
are given of the manuscripts that have been used and the pro-
cedures that have been followed.
The edition is based on Rylands Ethiopia MS. 23, and the text
consists of photographs of the manuscript; The apparatus below
the text is divided, where necessary, into an Ethiopia and a Greek
section.
(i) In the Ethiopia apparatus I give the variants of the Ethiopia
manuscripts used in this edition, both those that I have myself
collated (BM 485, BM 491, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, Tana 9, BodI 5,
and Ull), and those whose evidence I have taken from Charles's
text-edition (Bodl 4, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56,
BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990,
BM 492, BM 499, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, Garrett MS., and Westen-
holz MS.).' Subject to the exceptions noted below, I give all the
variants (including mistakes) attested by the manuscripts that I
have myself collated. I have been more selective in the case of the
evidence taken from Charles's text-edition and normally ignored
readings attested only by one or two manuscripts, unless the
reading in question happened to agree with a reading in one or
more of the manuscripts collated by me.
The apparatus works on the principle that where a manuscript
is not mentioned, it is to be assumed that its evidence agrees with
that of Ryl. However, I have occasionally thought it necessary to
make quite clear which manuscripts (if any) agree with Ryl; in
such cases I give the manuscript support for the reading before
quoting the reading itself (cf. e.g. fol. 2rb, line 20 S11"ai>'rt ; ) .
' Cf. volume 2 , pp. 36 f., and for the sigla see the list at the end of this
Note. In the case of the evidence taken from Charles, I normally do not name
the manuscripts to which the variants are to be attributed (unless only one
manuscript is involved), but merely use the formula '5 M S S ' , '7 M S S ' , etc.
Where Charles's evidence was incomplete, or there was some uncertainty about
it, I carried out such checks as I was able and made the necessary corrections.
There are some obvious misprints and some errors and omissions in Charles's
edition, and although in general his apparatus seems to be reliable, his collation
of the E t h II manuscripts was not always completely precise; the figures ' 5 ' ,
' 7 ' , etc., should only therefore be regarded as approximately correct.
xii NOTE ON T H E APPARATUS
Although I have not attempted, much less achieved, absolute

consistency, I have normally left out of the apparatus all variants
of a purely orthographic character, and particularly variants
involving the following common phenomena :
(1) the formation of the imperfect (I i and II i) of verbs whose
first radical is a laryngal or pharyngal (cf. e.g. fol. 3rb, line 27
h.'f'iCh i for which the following variants occur: h.^'iC'h;, A-tOCT-;,
a-rOCh:; note that for the 1 1 imperfect the pattern J&0C7 : is very
frequently found in the Eth I manuscripts (particularly BM 485
and Berl) in the case of such verbs);
(ii) the occurrence of the vowels u and i with the corresponding
semivowels w and y (thus variants of the type F^COjp; / yâyip ;,
^P-rh ;/ ^f'tb : have generally been ignored);
(iii) the spelling of names (here, particularly, I am conscious that

I have often had to make arbitrary decisions);
(iv) alternative spellings and forms of words that occur
frequently (e.g. the common variants I'i'M^:, ffi>?¥fl^!
Iao'ii.fl^jErfvC: /fi-fi^C: and related forms of this verb);
(v) the writing of the numerals (for which the Eth I manuscripts
normally use words, the Eth II manuscripts signs).
I have also normally left out of the apparatus such variants as
the following: hiiih: /hhtif:, "H : /"HTF:, ?ift»TF : / hii-'ifhiiO :
/»Aa-F;.
I have felt it necessary to treat Abb 5 5 differently from the other
manuscripts. From c. 83 onwards Abb 55 has a much abbreviated
text, and were its evidence for cc. 83-108 to be incorporated into
the apparatus, there is a serious risk that the apparatus would
become confused and overloaded. Since its evidence for cc. 83-108
is inevitably of very limited value, it seemed to me best to ignore
it altogether for these chapters except in one or two cases of special
importance.
(2) In the Greek apparatus I record the divergences between the
Greek and the Ethiopic texts. I have given rather more evidence
from the Greek version than was perhaps strictly necessary in
order to try to make as clear as possible the relationship between
the Greek and the Ethiopic. However, I have ignored trivial
variants of number (the singular in the Ethiopic, the plural in the
NOTE ON T H E APPARATUS xiii
Greek, and vice versa), particularly in cases where the Ethiopic

evidence was undivided.
I have taken the Greek evidence from the editions of Swete and
Bonner' and have normally not recorded corruptions in the Greek,
unless they were of some significance from the point of view of the
Ethiopic or Aramaic texts. Where account is taken of corruptions
in the Greek, I give first the manuscript reading and then, in
brackets, the restoration proposed by Swete or Bonner. Only in
exceptional cases have I noted any other proposals for the restora-
tion of the text.
As has already been indicated, full information about the
manuscripts used will be found in volume 2, but a list of sigla is
appended here to make the use of this volume easier. Where the
name of an author occurs in the apparatus, unless otherwise
indicated the reference is to the relevant Ethiopic or Greek text-
edition; in these and all other instances consultation of the
Bibliography in volume 2 will make clear, in case of doubt,
which work is intended.
' Cf. volume 2, pp. 17 f., notes 15 and 24, and p. 20.
ABBREVIATIONS
HTR Harvard Theological Review

JA Journal asiatique
J AOS Journal of the American Oriental Society
JBL Journal of Biblical Literature
JES Journal of Ethiopian Studies
JSS Journal of Semitic Studies
JTS Journal of Theological Studies
NTS New Testament Studies
PL Patrologia Latina
RB Revue biblique
RRAL Rendiconti delta Reale Accademia dei Lincei (Classe di Scienze
M o r a l i , Storiche e Filologiche)
RSE Rassegna di Studi Etiopici
SAB Sitzungsberichte der Deutschen (Preussischen) Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Berlin
ThBl Theologische Blatter
ZA W Zeitschrift fiir die Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft
ZDMG Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlcindischen Gesellschaft
ZNW Zeitschrift fiir die Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft
LIST OF SIGLA
Aram T h e A r a m a i c D e a d Sea F r a g m e n t s o f E n o c h .
Aram Aram ^'^'r-
astr. d — d i f f e r e n t m a n u s c r i p t s t o w h i c h the various
f r a g m e n t s belong
Gr T h e G r e e k Version of E n o c h
GrSync T h e F r a g m e n t s in Syncellus (Gr^y""^ ^ = 6. 1-9. 4;
GrSync b = g 4_io_ GrSy-": c = 15. 8-16. i )
T h e A k h m i m M a n u s c r i p t ( C o d e x Panopolitanus)
GrPan a A duplicate version o f 19. 3 - 2 1 . 9 within the A k h m i m
Manuscript
Grvat Codex Vaticanus G r . 1809
GrCB T h e Chester Beatty-Michigan Papyrus
Eth T h e E t h i o p i c Version o f E n o c h
E t h I and E t h I I T h e two families of E t h i o p i c m a n u s c r i p t s
Eth I — B M 48s British M u s e u m Orient. 485
B M 485a A duplicate version of 97. 6 b - i o 8 . 10 within British
M u s e u m Orient. 4 8 5
B M 491 British M u s e u m Orient. 4 9 1
Beri Berlin M S . O r . P e t e r m a n n I I N a c h t r a g 2 9
Abb 35 Abbadianus 35
Abb 55 Abbadianus 55
Tana 9 T a n a Ethiopic M S . 9
T a n a 9a A duplicate version o f 7 8 . 8 b - 8 2 . 2 0 within
Eth II—Bodl 5 Bodley M S . 5
Ryl Rylands E t h i o p i c M S . 2 3
Ull Ullendorff M S .
Bodl 4 Bodley M S . 4
Frankfurt M S . F r a n k f u r t M S . Orient. Ruppell 11 i
Curzon 55 = British M u s e u m Orient. 8 8 2 2
Curzon 56 = British M u s e u m Orient. 8 8 2 3
B M Add. 24185 British M u s e u m A d d . 2 4 1 8 5
B M 484 ,, ,, Orient. 4 8 4
B M 486 ,, ,, Orient. 486
B M 490 ,, ,, Orient. 490
B M Add. 24990 ,, ,, Add. 24990
B M 492 ,, ,, Orient. 4 9 2
B M 499 ,, ,, Orient. 4 9 9
xvi LIST OF SIGLA
Vat 7 1 Vatican Ethiopic M S . 7 1
Munich 30 M u n i c h Ethiopic M S . 30
Garrett M S . P r i n c e t o n E t h i o p i c 2 [ ( G a r r e t t Collection) D e p 1 4 6 8 ]
Westenholz M S . H a m b u r g Orient. 2 7 1 a = 130
hmt. homoioteleuton
A raised ' is used t o refer to an original reading in a m a n u s c r i p t , a
raised ^ to a c o r r e c t e d reading.
ADDITIONS AMD COHEEOTIONS
52.5 Pol. 6va 2 8 f\'Tl Berl omits.

54.2 Pol. 6vl3 2 2 For 'Eyl Ull 2 MSS "hfh •• % ^ • > read
'Eyl Ull other Eth II MSS 7^T>:'^/1.' '
and delete ' 7 MSS' from after 'Tana 9 ' .
60.7 Pol. 7 r c 2 Tana 9 0'^n<:l-'5:
60.12 Pol. 7ro 2 2 dDfT/^: ' read 'Hyl^ CDAiT/Y-
P e r 'BM 4 8 5
HM 485 CD'Vf-f^ ;Eyl^ and all other MSS
60.21 Pol. 7 v a 2 1 BM 491, Ctozon 56 ^/t) •'

61.1 Pol. 7vl) 2 Tana 9 ^T?^/!^"/"-'
67.10 Pol. 8va 2 2 ^"^^z^.' Tana 9 omits.
69.27 Pol. 9 r a ^ For 'Bodl 5 2 MSS ^ / ^ 7-^ • ' / ^ ^ C : 'read
•Bodl 5 5 MSS ; . ^ 7 A -^^C- '.
72.1 Pol. 9 r c ^ Entry for Tana 9 should read iX)!!!!
75.4 Pol. 1 0 r e 11 S P i l ? ^ •• Tana 9 ^ ^ A t A LP^ ^

76.11 Pol. lOva 2 1 Entry for Tana 9 shovda read ffl d)^!
80.6 Pol. l i r a 28 Berl Abb 3 5 ' ' ( ? ) Tana 9 a ^^ ^ T . ^ ^ '

83.7 Fol. I l v b l^fj. Por 'BM 491 adds CDA ^ ' ' r e a d 'BM 491
88.1 Pol. 1 2 r b l l Abb 55

89.29 Pol. 1 2 v b 1 ^ BM 491 also reads (Lh d) ••
89.47 Pol. 1 2 v o ^ BM 491 7 ^ d l ; 7 ^ .'
90.9 Pol. 15va 22f^ Berl f d > ^
90.19 Pol. 13vb 2 1 BM 491 also reads
90.24 Pol. 13vo2 Tana 9 ^ ' T T ^ ^ L J - ;
90.26 Pol. 13vo 2 Till c D ^ ^ ;
91.11 Pol. 14pb 2^ Berl also reads < j D ^ ^ jbTÂ" =
93.10 Pol. 14Va 18 Tana 9 '?\^''
100.3 Pol. 1 5 v a 2 Tana 9 dO ?rt) dy"T :
100.9 Pol. 1 5 v a ^ Entry for Tana 9 should read ^ ^ V O d '
424
APEEaiDIX
I give below a list of readings which seem to me to be in some way signif-

icant and are attested only by Tana 9 amongst the manuscripts which I have
used.
1.6 Fol. 2 r a 21 CD^^h^B^: Tana 9 prefixes d)^d)^<^:

1.9 Fol. 2 r a ^ ')6A=LP^- Tana 9 ^d/l'Tl'/V'^-'
2.1 Fol. 2 r a ^ Tana 9 (71^'^ :
5.8 Fol. 2rb ^ Tana 9 d)'A^,H:
7.5 Fol. 2va ± hP^^H '• Tana 9 omits.
8.2 Fol. 2va 2 Tana 9 ^ fX ^ h • -D tf^ • d)H^ dX •
10.2 Fol. 2vb 1± d)^ ^-b • Tana 9 adds TT/Y •
10.13 Pol, 2vo 10 Tana 9 dOD^dC •
10.16 Fol. 2vo ^6 Tana 9 d)'h'h/)-:
Pol. 2vc 18f. '• Tana 9 omits.
10.20 Pol. 2vo jil n^d- Tana 9 adds d^SîT/Y • CThh
11.2 Fol. 3 r a 6 '?'f)d>h': Tana 9 adds 'Ô'^
12.1 Pol. 3 r a 2 'TTA: Tana 9 ^/V
12.3 Pol. 3 r a 1 2 Tana 9 f\h^^â^:
13.5 Fol. 3 r a 3 6 f . Tana 9 ^^"^-^rt'^^^^fir^.'/l^^/h:
14.2 Pol. 3rb 12 Tana 9 ^H^-^^^ ^ ^ • Hd)[}f) •0(19^ :
14.9 Pol. 3ro 2 Tana 9
14.10 Pol. 3 r c £ Tana 9 ^ + •'
14.15 Pol. 3 r c I6f^
Tana 9 ^ ' T O ' . - ^ ^ • H ^ ^ ' ^ f: V]^^ .'
15.4 Pol. 3va ^6 Tana 9 omits.
15.5 Pol. 3 v a 2 0 Tana 9 TlîT'Tl^--
Pol. 3 v a 20
Tana 9
15.8 Pol. 3 v a 2 6 f .
Pol. 3va 28
^'^'^^h^ 'td)J^P:
Tana 9
a)d>ht: Tana 9 / I ^ : 0 4 / 7 '
15.9 Pol. 3va 28f. Tana 9 ^ ^ ^ ^ A 7 t - '
15.11 Pol. 3 v a 4 0 Tana 9 d)'A^^04>î
15.12 Pol. 3-vb 2 Tana 9 A^f^/)
18.9 Pol. 5vo 12 Tana 9 ^ /V !
18.12f. Pol. 3vo 2 6 f . Tana 9 d)^^Pd)C'A.i> •
20.5 Pol. 4 r a l 5 , Tana 9 ^4/9'
425
APPBHDIX
21.2 Fol. 4ra22 Tana 9 H/\V ^7 : Âd)

21.3 Fol.4ra2^ Tana 9 cDH ^ • '
21.5 Fol.4ra22 Tana 9 ^ /) ^ .'
21.6 Fol. 4 r a i 2 Tana, 9 f ? f l ^ l O - f • T ^ ' ^ ^ •'
Fol. 4ra ^ Tana 9 <^ 'i'^ ^ .'
Fol. 4ra
Tana 9 o m i t s .
21.7 F o l . 4rb J_ ^^C-' Tana 9 o m i t s .
21.9 Fol. 4 r b X t Tana 9 4 1 ^ 1 / T V ;
21.10 Fol.4rb2 Tana9r)7-/P;
22.10 F o l . 4xb i2 r ) Y 7 ^ U -••Tana 9 d^TlO^Lt^
24.5 P o l . 4va_2 (iD^'Z-O;
Tana 9
F o l . 4va 6 '94': Tana 9 o m i t s .
25.5 P o l . 4va 2 ^ ^^d?U-n ! Tana 9 o m i t s .
P o l . 4va 2 2 Tana 9 / I / f ) ^ ^ T ^
25.6 P o l . 4va 2 2 Tana 9 d)d>-•
26.2 F o l . 4va ?ef. Tana 9 < ^ ^ / t ) - ^ •'
27.2 P o l . 4vb 12 fff^S^: Tana 9 adds C?^"^-
28.1 F o l . 4vbJ0f5_ Tana 9d^C'^YY'-
28.2 Fol. 4vb22 Tana 9 d) % 0 h
29.1 P o l . 4vb ^ Tana 9 d)^'^lf\'
29.2 P o l . 4vb i O Tana 9 d) 6 B'P Lh
31.2 P o l . 4vo JO Tana 9 /^ÔT-'
32.2 Pol. 4 v c l 2 £ t /lÔrTl .' Tana 9 adds / l ^ ^ C '
34.1 Pol.Sral^ Tana 9 ^ ^/7 ^ •' tD/^/>
41.2 P o l . SvaÔ Tana 9
41.9 P o l . 5vb ^ Tana 9 (1?;!^/^^'^'^.'
44 F o l . 5vo 2^ Tana 9 ^ :
45.1 Pol. 5vo25fj. Tana 9 /l^'^H.?^:
46.2 Pol. 6 r a 2 7^TV d?/) ^ /? "/l ^ ; Tana 9 H-f^^^ .'

49.1 _
52.6 P o l . 6ro
Pol. 6 v a 21^
2 4/1: 9
Tana ^ 9 omits.
Tana
53.5 F o l . 6vb J 2 Tana 9 S'j^'A k '
54.7 Pol. 6 v c 6 Tana 9 d)fCi~:
54.10 Pol. 6vo l^f^ Tana 9 D ^ -f ; H ?1
56.6 Pol. 7ra J J . Tana 9 KT)?:
Pol. 7ra J 2 Tana 9 H, T) ? =
56.7 Pol. 7 r a J 8 Tana 9 ^^d>AS^^-
57.2 Pol. 7ra 29f. Tana 9 1 ^ ^ ^ ;
426
APEEHDIX
58.1 Pol. 7 r a 2 2 f j . Tana 9 VA^-

60.8 Pol. T r o l l Tarn 9 +^^/T)-'^^/)'-^^/^/^ =
60.9 Pol. 7ro 1 2 Tana 9 H^^-t :
60.13 Pol.7rol0 Tana 9 70^^^:
60.19 Pol. T v a r i Tana 9 A^^-nC''
60.24 Pol. 7 v a 2 2 Tana 9 / ) OH^:
Pol. 7va 2 1 Tana 9 DD^- H h ^ :
Pol. 7va22fi /L^'VF^^-NFH^C.-Tana 9 a d d s - ^ A L P ^ :
y-'^C^.-R7^: a ^ d J ? ^ ^ ; ^ # > ^ ^ • ^ . -
/1A'7/i?').•<^^^/^^.•
6o.25 Pol. 7va 37-39 4/1 — / I T ) : Tana 9 omits.
Pol. 7va22 Tana 9 ^T/V:
61.4 Pol. 7vb 10 Tana 9 (:i)f/f)d^<r :
61.5 Pol. 7vb 16 Tl<^'- Tana 9 adds YT/V ••
61.6 Pol. 7vb 20 Tana 9 (DTf/)^^ •'hÂ-
62.1 Pol. 7vo l^f^ Tana 9 d^-^ÎW .'
Pol. 7vo 1 8 Tana 9 '=^6- Irilt^'^'
62.5 Pol. 7vc 221^ Tana 9 ( L ^ / V ^ •' h H ^ :
65.8 Pol. 8ro Îi. Tana 9 ^ ^(IZ?/^ ^ •'
65.10 Pol. 8 r c l 6 f j , Tana 9 ^VT^ 4 LP-^ • / i ^ ^ ' ^ / l ' l ^ "
65.11 Pol. 8ro 20 Tana 9 A^/) •
68.1 Pol. 8vb ^ Tana 9 ^f^kiC'f''
68.3 Pol. 8vb 1 6 Tana 9 H(D6/^^:
68.4 Pol. 8vb 1 8 Tana 9 Od':
69.2 Pol. 8 v b 2 2 d)h^- Tana S adds ^ ^ •'
69.11 Pol. 8 v c 2 2 Tana 9 '^'OAOh'
69.15 Pol. 9 r a l Tana 9 ^Y}'?':
69.16 Pol. 9 r a 2 Tana 9 ill? ^ ^•"
69.22 Pol. 9ra 1 8 Tana 9 A '^'t LP(J^ •
69.27 F o l . 9ra 26 Tana 9 ^ / l P^/<1 ^ cD/^ ^
72.3 Pol. 9 v a 2 T^r^ 9 inÔrt)! h^^'dPlnf^d^fl:
72.27 Pol. 9 v o 2 9 P^CP^ft U"

Fol. 9vo4 Tana 9 / ^ f / ^ f [>••
72.29 Pol. 9V0 1 0 -la^ 9 P^C/^ft U"-
74.12 Pol. l O r b l i d)d)C'^:f<^^p^JZ)-: Tana 9
74.l4r. Pol. lOrb 2 2 - 2 4 d)<^^:^ ••—V^î^na ?O)/):?
427
APHSMDIX
75.2 Pol. 10rb 40

T a n a 9 T ^ * 4 ' ; ^ ^ f ••
75.5 Pol. lOro 1 4 f .
Tana 9 omits.
75.6 Pol. lOro Jl
Tana 9 .'^t7/)^, .-^94^ : C^Tf Z
77.1 Pol. lOva 37f. CDdL ^4- Tana 9 adds ^h<^:
81.3 Pol. Ilrb 2 Tana 9 d^fUl^'rh'
81.9 Pol. llrb 2^ Tana 9 / \ ^ <^<iZ> r
82.2 Pol. llrb 36f.
'^n-n.- Tana 9 a d d s ^ ^ r ^ T O r / V . - r ^ / V ^
(Dan'h: dD'^hTi -n .• ^ nn •.
82.5 Pol. 1 1 r o 10 Tana 9 ^ •'
82.10 Pol. 1 1 r o 22 Tana 9 S A r?'(1 OyTY ^ dDf DC O:
83.7 Pol. Ilvb 14f. Tana 9 d)-hfA •^^?: fhA^Tl '
88.1 Pol. 12rb 21 Tana 9 dDd^d}"-
89.1 Pol. 12rb 2 5 f . <^h<PC••Tana 9 adds d)7i' ^J^<P<^ :
89.3 Pol. 12rb 20 Tana 9 'h^'O:^^:
89.25 Pol. 12va 38f. Tana 9 ^ C^ 'd)^ O'l6 :
90.9 Pol. 13va 27f. Tana 9 f^^^^^:
92.5 Pol. 14ro 22 Tana 9 ciJ^/O'^^.'
99.14 Pol. 15rc 20 Tana 9 ÛJ^-f-!
100.13 Pol. 15vb 2fi.
103.2 Pol. 15vo 20 H^l'^t/^^^-'
Tana 9
103.12 Pol. I6ra 2£
^^l--%h: Tan. 9 adds ^ f ? ^ ^4-^.•
428
THE
ETHIOPIC BOOK
OF ENOCH
A NEW EDITION IN THE
L I G H T OF THE
A R A M A I C DEAD SEA F R A G M E N T S
BY
M I C H A E L A. KNIBB
IN CONSULTATION WITH
EDWARD ULLENDORFF
INTRODUCTION, TRANSLATION
AND COMMENTARY
1978
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
Oxford University Press, Walton Street, Oxford 0x2 6DP
OXFORD LONDON GLASGOW
NEW YORK TORONTO MELBOURNE WELLINGTON
IBADAN NAIROBI DAR ES SALAAM LUSAKA CAPE TOWN
KUALA LUMPUR SINGAPORE JAKARTA HONG KONG TOKYO
BELHI BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACHI
ISBN O 19 826163 2
© Oxford University Press 1978
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be

reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted,
in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical,
photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior
permission of Oxford University Press
Printed in Great Britain

at the University Press, Oxford
by Vivian Ridler
Printer to the University
CONTENTS
ABBREVIATIONS vi
INTRODUCTION I
1. Previous Editions of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch i

2 . The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Ejioch 6
3. The Greek Version of the Book of Enoch 15
4. The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch 21
5. The Versions Underljring the Ethiopic Text of Enoch 37
6. A Note on the Translation 47
BIBLIOGRAPHY 48
L I S T OF SIGLA 53
TRANSLATION 55
REFERENCE INDEX 253
AUTHOR INDEX 259

ABBREVIATIONS
HTR Harvard Theological Review

J A Journal asiatique
J AOS Journal of the American Oriental Society
JBL Journal of Biblical Literature
JES Journal of Ethiopian Studies
JSS Journal of Semitic Studies
JTS Journal of Theological Studies
NTS New Testament Studies
PL Patrologia Latina
RB Revue biblique
RRAL Rendiconti delta Reale Accademia dei Lincei (Classe di S c i e n z e
M o r a l i , S t o r i c h e e Filologiche)
RSE Rassegna di Studi Etiopici
SAB Sitzungsberichte der Deutschen (Preussischen) Akademie der
Wissenschaften zu Berlin
ThBl Theologische Blatter
ZAW Zeitschrift fur die Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft
ZDMG Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlcindischen Gesellschaft
ZNW Zeitschrift fiir die Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft
INTRODUCTION
I. Previous Editions of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch^

T H E importance of the Ethiopic version of Enoch lies to a great
extent in the fact that, although we now possess substantial por-
tions of Enoch in a Greek form and fragments of Enoch in an
Aramaic form, it is only in Geez that an entire version of this work
has survived. Until a few centuries ago little was known about the
Book of Enoch, and the short Greek excerpts in Syncellus, cover-
ing 6. i - i o . 14 and 15. 8-16. i,^ provided the only source of infor-
mation. A report of the existence of an Ethiopic version of Enoch
reached Europe in the seventeenth century, ^ but modem know-
ledge of this book really dates from 1773, the year in which the
traveller James Bruce returned from Ethiopia and brought with
him three manuscripts of Enoch.'^ Two of these manuscripts (Bodl
4 and Bodl 5)5 are now in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, while
the third (Paris 32), a specially prepared copy of Bodl 5, was given
by Bruce to Louis X V and is now in the Bibliotheque Nationale
in Paris.
The first edition of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, published by
R. Laurence in 1838,* consisted of a transcript of one of the manu-
scripts brought to Europe by Bruce, namely Bodl 4; Laurence
had earlier published an English translation of Enoch based on the
same manuscript.' During the course of the nineteenth century
' Useful summaries of nineteenth-century work on the text of Enoch are to
be found in A. Dillmann, Das Buck Henoch, Leipzig, 1 8 5 3 , pp. Iviiff., and J .
Flemming and L . Radermacher, Das Buch Henoch (Die griechischen christ-
lichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunderte s)> Leipzig, 1 9 0 1 , a f., 1 2 f.
(These two works are hereafter referred to as Dillmann, Translation and
Flemming, Translation.) In this section I confine myself only to the more im-
portant works on Enoch.
' F o r details see Section 3 below. ' Cf. Flemming, Translation, a.
* On Bruce cf. E . Ullendorff, The Ethiopians, 3rd edn., Oxford, 1 9 7 3 , n - 1 3 .
5 T h e sigla used for the Ethiopic manuscripts are listed in full in Section 4
of the Introduction, those for the Greek manuscripts in Section 3 , and those
for the Aramaic in Section 2 ; a complete list of sigla is also provided immediately
before the translation of Enoch. However, it is hoped that in general the sigla
are self-explanatory.
' R. Laurence, Lihri Enoch Versio Aethiopica, Oxford, 1 8 3 8 .
' R. Laurence, The Book of Enoch the Prophet, Oxford, i S a i ; 2nd edn. 1 8 3 2
( 1 8 3 3 ) ; 3rd edn. 1 8 3 8 .
826163 B
a INTRODUCTION
many more manuscripts of Enoch were brought to Europe, but

when, in 1851, Dillmann issued the first critical edition of the text,*
he was still only able to make use of five (Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt
MS., Curzon 55, and Curzon 56). Despite this, his edition (to-
gether with the German translation which he published in 1 8 5 3 ) '
remains of considerable value.
A fresh impetus to the study of the text was provided by the dis-
covery at Akhmim in the winter of 1886/7, and the publication in
1892, of a manuscript containing a Greek version of Enoch 1 - 3 2 , ' °
and the years between 1892 and 1 9 1 2 were marked by a not in-
considerable concern with the text of Enoch. Dillmann himself
published an article devoted to the Akhmim manuscript" in which
he gave also some collations of three Ethiopic manuscripts in the
Abbadian collection;'^ this article is still of considerable value and
interest, although in one or two cases Dillmann was misled by the
somewhat unsatisfactory initial publication of the Greek manu-
script. R. H. Charles, who had already been working on the text of
Enoch, was able to use the Akhmim manuscript in the English
translation of Enoch which he published in 1893 ;'3 for this trans-
lation Charles made use not only of the five Ethiopic manuscripts
which had been available to Dillmann in 1851, but also of nine
other manuscripts which had in the meantime been acquired by the
British Museum (BM Add. 24185, BM 485, BM 484, BM 486,
BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 491, B M 492, and BM 499). Charles
argued that B M 485 and (to a lesser extent) BM 491 represented
a text somewhat older than that found in the five manuscripts
used by Dillmann or in the other British Museum manuscripts,
and he accordingly based his translation largely on BM 485.
A second, much revised, edition of this translation appeared in
• A. Dillmann, Liber Henoch Aethiopice, Leipzig, 1 8 5 1 (hereafter Dillmann,

Text).
' See note i above.
F o r details see Section 3 below.
" 'Uber den neugefundenen griechischen T e x t des Henoch-Buches', SAB
1892, 1 0 3 9 - 5 4 and 1 0 7 9 - 9 2 .
" Dillmann uses the sigla d, e, and f for these manuscripts (cf. SAB 1 8 9 2 ,
1046), but does not further describe them. However, Dillmann's d = Abb 1 9 7 ,
e •= Abb 3 5 , and f = Abb 55 (cf. Flemming, Translation, 3). R. H . Charles
(The Book of Enoch, 2nd edn., Oxford, 1 9 1 2 , xv) appears to suggest that
Dillmann gives collations of Berl not Abb 197, but an examination of
Dillmann's evidence relating to 1 0 . 7 and 3 1 . i makes clear that Dillmann's
d = Abb 197.
" R. H . Charles, The Book of Enoch, Oxford, 1 8 9 3 .
PREVIOUS EDITIONS 3
1912.''* Besides this English translation of Enoch, German transla-

tions were pubHshed by Beer in and Flemming in 1901,'*
while a French translation was published by Martin in 1906. "7 But
perhaps more important from our immediate point of view was
the publication of two editions of the Ethiopic text, by Flenmiing
in 1902"* and by Charles in i9o6.'9
Flemming knew of twenty-six Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch,
and made direct use of fourteen of these for both his edition and
his translation. More precisely, he himself collated nine manu-
scripts (BM 485, B M 491, Ryl, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, Abb 99,
Abb 197, and Munich ô),^ but took over from Dillmann's text-
edition of 1851 the latter's collations of Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt
MS., Curzon 55, and Curzon 56. Flenuning made only sparing use
of the collations of B M Add. 24185, BM 484, B M 486, BM 490,
BM Add. 24990, BM 492, and BM 499 which had been given by
Charles in his translation of 1893, on the grounds that these manu-
scripts contained a text which agreed essentially with that of the
five manuscripts used by Dillmann in his text-edition of 1851. For
the same reason he made no use at all of Abb 16, Abb 30, Vat 7 1 ,
Paris 1 1 4 , and Paris 32.^' Flemming rightly recognized that the
Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch fall into two groups. Group I con-
sisting of the older manuscripts BM 485, Berl, Abb 35, and Abb
55, together with BM 491, and Group II consisting of all the other
manuscripts." Flemming noted that the readings of Group I
" R. H . Charles, The Book of Enoch, 2nd edn. This edition of the work is
hereafter referred to as Charles, Translation.
' 5 G. Beer, 'Das Buch Henoch', Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des
Alten Testaments, Tubingen, 1900, ii. 2 1 7 - 3 1 0 (hereafter Beer, Translation).
See above, note i . Cf. also the translation of P. Riessler in Altjiidisches
Schrifttum ausserhalb der Bibel, Augsburg, 1928, 3 5 5 - 4 5 1 , 1 2 9 1 - 7 .
" F . Martin, Le Livre d'Henoch, Paris, 1906 (hereafter Martin, Translation).
Das Buch Henoch, Athiopischer T e x t herausgegeben von J . Flemming
(Texte und Untersuchungen, neue Folge, vii. i ) , Leipzig, 1 9 0 2 (hereafter
Flemming, Text).
" R. H . Charles, The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch (Anecdota
Oxoniensia, Semitic Series xi), Oxford, 1906 (hereafter Charles, Text).
^° F o r the Abbadian manuscripts Flemming relied in part on collations made
by A. Meyer.
2 ' Paris 3 2 is the copy of Bodl 5 given by Bruce to Louis X V .
" Note that in practice Flemming's Group I I = Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt
M S . , Curzon 5 5 , Curzon 56 (i.e. the manuscripts used by Dillmaiui) plus Ryl,
Abb 99, Abb 1 9 7 , and Munich 3 0 , a total of nine manuscripts. B u t Flemming
also ascribed to this Group the seven British Museum manuscripts ( B M Add.
2 4 1 8 5 , B M 484, B M 486, B M 490, B M Add. 24990, B M 492, B M 499) and the
4 INTRODUCTION
frequently agree with the Greek against those of Group I I , and

based his edition and translation on the Group I manuscripts; like
Charles, he regarded BM 485 as the most important and best
manuscript. Flemming's collations of B M 485, B M 491, and
Berl are, as Charles indicates,^^ not entirely accurate, but, apart
from this, Flemming's text-edition and translation are in many
ways the most convenient and helpful of the tools hitherto
available for the study of Enoch, since Flemming's judgement on
textual matters was often more sensible than that of Charles.
The major difference between the editions of Flemming and
Charles is that the latter provides a larger number of textual
variants than the former. This increase is partly, but not entirely,
the result of the use of manuscripts ignored by, or unknown to,
Flemming. In fact, Charles knew of twenty-eight manuscripts of
Enoch, and made direct use of twenty-two.^ He himself collated
sixteen manuscripts (BM Add. 24185, BM 485, BM 484, BM 486,
B M 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 491, BM 492, BM 499, Berl, Abb
35, Abb 55, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, Garrett MS., and Westenholz
MS.), but, like Flemming, took over from Dillmann's text-edition
of 1851 Dillmann's collations of Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS.,
Curzon 55, and Curzon ^6;^^ he likewise took over from Flemming
the latter's collations of Ryl (which, however, he used only
sparingly). In addition to the evidence which Charles gives from
these twenty-two manuscripts he occasionally also gives readings
from two other manuscripts, Abb 99 and Abb 197; Charles
apparently took these readings from Flemming's text-edition.
Charles thus left completely out of account only four manu-
scripts: Abb 16, Abb 30, Paris 114, and Paris 32. These four were
also left out of account by Flemming, and in view of the indica-
tions of the age and character of the manuscripts there can be little
question that Charles and Flemming were right to ignore them.^*
five other manuscripts (Abb 16, Abb 30, Vat 71, Paris 114, Paris 32) which he
did not use.
23 Text, p. xxvi.
^* Charles gives these figures as twenty-nine and twenty-three because he
counts B M 48sa, the duplicate version of 97. 6b-io8. 10 which is to be found
in B M 48s, as a separate manuscript. " Cf, Text, pp. xviii, xxv.
On Paris 114 cf. H. Zotenberg, Catalogue des manuscrits ethiopiens {gheez et
amharique) de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, 1877,47: ' L e texte de cette copie
pr^sente la mSme redaction que tous les autres exemplaires connus de cet ouvrage;
les le9ons s'accordent, tantot avec celles de I'un, tant6t avec celles de I'autre
des cinq mss. d'aprfes lesquels a 6t€ imprim6 le texte public par M . Dillmarm.'
PREVIOUS EDITIONS S
Charles divided his manuscripts into two groups, exactly as

Flemming had done, but designated the groups alpha and beta.
Charles's alpha group corresponds exactly to Flemming's Group I
(viz. BM 485, Berl, Abb 35, Abb 55, together with BM 491), but
Charles's beta group is somewhat larger than Flemming's Group
II, consisting of seventeen manuscripts, as opposed to nine.27
These seventeen manuscripts are: Bodl 4, Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS.,
Curzon 55, Curzon 56 (i.e. the manuscripts used by Dillmann),
plus BM Add. 24185, BM 484, B M 486, BM 490, BM Add.
24990, BM 492, BM 499, Ryl, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, Garrett MS.,
and Westenholz MS.^* Again like Flemming, Charles thought that
the manuscripts of his alpha group contained an older and better-
text-type than that to be found in the manuscripts of his beta group,
and in so far as this was possible, he made BM 485 the basis of his
text-edition and translation. Two other views held by Charles
should perhaps be noticed here: ( i ) Charles assumed that the
Ethiopic version of Enoch was a translation of the Greek version;
(2) so far as the Greek version was concerned, Charles argued that
the text contained in the excerpts in Syncellus was more original
than that of the Akhmim manuscript.
Charles's work on Enoch, as represented by his text-edition of
1906 and the second edition of his translation of 1912, marked
a definite turning-point in the study of the text of Enoch. Charles
incorporated into his writings the results of all previous study of
Enoch, while the views he held about the text, though presented
by him in a somewhat extreme form, were by and large shared by
all those who worked on Enoch at that time. Charles's text-edition
contains the greatest amount of information hitherto available for
the study of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, and certainly from this
point of view his edition is superior to that of Flemming. Further-
more, his collations—although there are inevitably misprints in
his edition—seem for the most part to be accurate.
On the negative side, it should perhaps be pointed out that a
fair proportion of the variants which Charles gives are of a purely
orthographic character, and it may be questioned whether variants
of this type should stand in the apparatus. Again, the overwhelm-
ing mass of information provided by Charles and the manner in
See above, note 22.

^8 Charles also ascribed to this group the six manuscripts of which he made
only partial or no use: Abb 99, Abb 197, Abb 16, Abb 3 0 , Paris 1 1 4 , and Paris 32.
6 INTRODUCTION
which it is organized sometimes make the use and interpretation

of his evidence difficult. Despite this his text-edition is of consider-
able importance, and provides a very valuable tool for the study of
Enoch. In any case, since Charles there has been neither a new
edition of the Ethiopic text of Enoch nor a new translation, and
while there have been various studies dealing with particular aspects
of the text of this book, as well as various relevant manuscript dis-
coveries, there has been no comprehensive re-examination of the
Ethiopic text.
There does, however, appear now to be a need for a new
edition and translation of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, and for a
reconsideration of the textual problems connected with the book,
and this for two reasons. On the one hand, since the time of Charles
the discovery has occurred both of the Qumrdn Aramaic fragments
of Enoch^9 and of the Chester Beatty-Michigan papyrus contain-
ing a Greek version of Enoch 97. 6-107. 3.3° In addition E.
Ullendorff recently acquired a hitherto unknown Ethiopic manu-
script of Enoch, and several other Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch
have also come to light. On the other hand, even on the evidence
available to Charles, Charles's views about the text of Enoch seem
now to call for some modification. My intention, therefore, in this
work is to provide a new edition (volume i) and translation
(volume 2) of the Ethiopic text of Enoch in the light of the Aramaic
and Greek evidence now available. The edition is based on Rylands
Ethiopic MS. 23 (Ryl), and the reasons for the choice of this manu-
script as the base-text are discussed below (see p. 32 ff.). My
more immediate aim in this Introduction is to provide a com-
prehensive survey of the Aramaic, Greek, and Ethiopic evidence
currently available for the text of Enoch (Sections 2-4) and a dis-
cussion of the relationship between the Ethiopic version of Enoch
and the underlying version(s) (Section 5).
2. The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Enoch
The question whether the Book of Enoch was composed in Hebrew

or Aramaic was much discussed in earlier years,' but the discovery
at Qumrin of fragments of Enoch in Aramaic would appear now
2» F o r details see Section 2 . " F o r details see Section 3.
3 ' F o r details see Section 4.
' Cf. Charles, Translation, p. Ivii.
THE ARAMAIC FRAGMENTS 7
to render very probable the view that Aramaic was the original
language of the greater part of the work.^ The use of Aramaic,
indicated by the fragments, does not, however, preclude the use
in the composition of the book of occasional Hebrew words or
phrases, or even of whole passages in Hebrew.^ It is furthermore
to be noted that no fragments of the Parables (cc. 3 7 - 7 1 ) have yet
been found at QumrSn, and it is difficult to come to any certain
conclusions about the original language of this part of Enoch.
The Qumran fragments of Enoch, discovered in Cave 4 in
September igs^* form part of the finds from that cave assigned to
J. T . Milik for pubUcation. A preHminary edition of a few frag-
ments appeared in 1958,5 but the publication of the great bulk of
the material was for a long time delayed, and it was only thanks to
the kind offices of Professor M. Black and Professor E. Ullendorff
that I was given access, in the autumn of 1967, to a provisional
transcript of the fragments.* Through the kindness of these two
scholars I was also able to study photographs of the fragments
during August and September 1968. From the photographs I made
a new transcript, and it was from this new transcript that I quoted
the Aramaic evidence for the text of Enoch in my thesis. Since the
completion of the thesis Milik's edition of the fragments has ap-
peared,7 and Milik generously agreed that proofs of his book should
be made available to me in advance of publication. I was thus able
^ This conclusion would not appear to be affected by the existence of the

Hebrew fragments from Cave i that have been compared with 8. 4-9. 4 and
106. 2, since these Hebrew fragments almost certainly belong to a source used
in the Book of Enoch (viz. the Book of Noah), rather than to the Book of Enoch
itself. Cf. D . Barth^lemy and J . T . Milik, Qumran Cave I (Discoveries in the
Judaean Desert i), Oxford, 1955, 84 ff., 152 and PI. X V I ; Milik, ' T h e Dead Sea
Scrolls Fragment of the Book of Enoch', Biblica 32 (1951), 393-400; M . Black,
Apocalypsis Henochi Graece (Pseudepigrapha Veteris Testamenti Graece iii),
Leiden, 1970, 6.
3 Cf. 6. 6; 27. 2. Cf. also E . Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic " V o r l a g e " of the
Ethiopic Text of Enoch?', Atti del Convegno Internazionale di Studi Etiopici
(Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei. Problemi attuali di scienza e di cultura 48),
Rome, i960, 263.
Cf. J . T . Milik, Ten Years of Discovery in the Wilderness of Judaea (Studies
in Biblical Theology 26), London, 1959, 1 6 - 1 8 .
5 Cf. J . T . Milik, 'Henoch au pays des Aromates (Ch. xxvii k xxxii). Fragments
aramêns de la Grotte 4 de Qumran', RB 65 (1958), 70-7.
' F o r the circumstances in which this provisional transcript was made cf.
M . Black, ' T h e Fragments of the Aramaic Enoch from Qumran', La Littdrature
fuive entre Tenach et Mischna: quelques probUmes (Recherches bibliques ix),
edited by W . C. van Unnik, Leiden, 1974, 16.
' The Books of Enoch, Aramaic Fragments of Qumrdn Cave 4, Oxford, 1976.
8 INTRODUCTION
to change the sigla used in the thesis for the Aramaic so that my
sigla now correspond exactly to those used by Milik. In the light
of the proofs I made a number of corrections to my readings of the
Aramaic; most of these were trivial in character, but in the follow-
ing cases the corrections were of significance in one way or an-
other: H i 6f.; n ii 5 (fttV^'^). ^ (HnSS?), 9 (r&ni); iii 20
and 2ia; n iv 6 (pHK); n xxii i (p31S7), 2 (|nri^). I also took
over from the proofs Milik's identification of three further pieces
(all of small size): =1 viii; xxvii (fragment f ) ; ^4 ii (fragment c).
The Aramaic evidence quoted in the present work, therefore, re-
presents a slightly corrected version of the Aramaic quoted in my
thesis.
Fragments of no fewer than eleven manuscripts of Enoch were
found at Qumran; of these, seven contain material corresponding
to parts of the first (cc. 1-36), the fourth (cc. 83-90), and the fifth
(cc. 9 1 - 1 0 7 ) sections of the Ethiopic text (i.e. the Book of the
Watchers, the Book of Dreams, and the Epistle of Enoch*), while
four contain material corresponding to parts of the third section
(cc. 72-82, the Book of Astronomy). As we have already seen, no
fragments have been found which correspond to the second section
of the Ethiopic text (cc. 3 7 - 7 1 , the Parables of Enoch). It would
appear that the Book of Astronomy circulated at Qumrdn in-
dependently of the other traditions associated with the name of
Enoch. But in Milik's view' it is also likely that at Qumrin the
Book of the Watchers and the Epistle of Enoch were copied out
as separate writings; however, these two writings, together with
the Book of Dreams and other material, were also copied out in
combination to form a corpus of Enoch traditions.
I give now a list of all the fragments, relying on Milik's observa-
tions for the dates of the manuscripts.
Aram* ( = Milik 4QEn*). This manuscript dates from the first half
of the second century B.C., and probably contained only the Book
of the Watchers (Eth 1 - 3 6 ) . " '
* This name appears as the subscription to the Greek version of the last
chapters of Enoch which is contained in the Chester Beatty-Michigan manu-
script (cf. Section 3), and is used here as a convenient description of cc. 9 1 - 1 0 7 .
' J . T . Milik, Troblfemes de la litt^rature h^nochique k la lumifere des
fragments aramêns de Qumran', HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 3 - 7 8 . Cf. also Milik, Ten-
Years of Discovery, 33 f.
" Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 5 , 344-
»i i corresponds to parts of Eth i. 1 - 5 "

n ii corresponds to parts of Eth 2. 1 - 5 . 6
*i iii corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 4-7. 5
»i iv corresponds to parts of Eth 8. 3-9. 3
Aram'' ( = Milik 4QEn''). This manuscript dates from the middle

of the second century B.C., and, like Aram*, probably contained
only the Book of the Watchers (Eth 1-36).'* Only a few small frag-
ments of this manuscript have survived.
''i ii (fragments a and c) corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 1 - 4

în (fragments d, e, and g) corresponds to parts of Eth 6 . 7 - 7 . i
''I ii (fragments j and k) corresponds to parts of Eth 7. 5-8. i
t>i iii (fragments p and q) corresponds to parts of Eth 8. 3-9. i
•'I iii (fragment w) corresponds to parts of Eth 9. 4
iv (fragments y, b', and e') corresponds to parts of Eth 10.
9 and 11 f.
Ararat ( = Milik 4QEn=). This manuscript dates from the last third
of the first century B.C., but was copied from an exemplar dating
from approximately 100 B . C . " The fragments that have survived
correspond to parts of the first, the fourth, and the fifth sections
of the Ethiopic text (cc. 1-36, 83-90, and 9 1 - 1 0 7 ) , but there are
also fragments which do not correspond to anything in our
Ethiopic book; Milik has attributed these fragments to a Book of
Giants which he believes formed part of the traditions associated
with Enoch at Qumrdn.'+ However, with the exceptions of
4QEnGiants*9 and 10 I have left this group of fragments out of
account, and have dealt only with those which relate directly to
our Ethiopic Book of Enoch.
<=i i corresponds to parts of Eth i. 9-2. 3 and 3 - 5 . i

=1 ii corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 7
" In attempting to assess the extent of the Aramaic in relation to the Ethiopic
I have ignored those lines in Aram where only one or two letters are visible
(as, e.g., in the case of Aramî i 8). It is for this reason that the figures that I
give for the extent of the Aramaic evidence are somewhat lower than those of
Milik.
Cf. Milik HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) . 3 3 5 . 344-
" Cf. ibid. 3 3 5 , 344, 354, 360 f.
Cf. ibid. 366 ff.; see also 'Turfan et Qumran. Livre des Giants juif et
manichên', Tradition und Glauhe. FestgabefUr K. G. Kuhn zum 65. Geburtstag,
edited by G. Jeremais, H . - W . Kuhn, and H. Stegemann, Gottingen, 1 9 7 1 ,
117-27.
lo INTRODUCTION
''I V corresponds to parts of Eth lo. 1 3 - 1 9 and 12. 3

<=i vi corresponds to parts of Eth 13. 6-14. 15
•=1 viii appears to correspond to parts of Eth 18. 8 - 1 2
<=i xii corresponds to parts of Eth 30. 1 - 3 2 . i (cf. MiHk, RB 65
(1958), 70-2)
=1 xiii corresponds to part of Eth 3 5 - 3 6 . 2 (cf. Milik, RB 65
(1958), 77)
4QEnGiants*9 may possibly relate to Eth 84. 2-4
4QEnGiants*io may possibly relate to Eth 84. 6
<=4 corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 3 1 - 6
<=5 i corresponds to parts of Eth 104. 13-106. 2
^^5 ii corresponds to parts of Eth 106. 15-107. 2
Aram<* ( = Milik 4QEn<J). This manuscript dates from the last third
of the first century B.C. and seems to have been copied from Aram<=.
Only a few small fragments of this manuscript have survived, and
these fragments correspond to parts of the first and the fourth
sections of the Ethiopic text (cc. 1 - 3 6 and 83-90). However, Milik
thinks it probable that this manuscript, like Aram", contained in
addition the Epistle of Enoch (Eth 9 1 - 1 0 7 ) and the so-called
Book of Giants.'s
•î xi corresponds to parts of Eth 22. 1 3 - 2 3 . 3

xii corresponds to parts of Eth 26. 2-6
^2 i corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 1 1 - 1 4
^2 ii corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 29 f.
^2 iii corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 43 f.
Aram" ( = Milik 4QEn"). This manuscript dates from the first half
of the first century B.C. The fragments that have survived and can
be clearly identified correspond to parts of the first and the fourth
sections of the Ethiopic text (cc. 1 - 3 6 and 83-90), but Milik again
thinks it probable that this manuscript, like Aram", contained in ad-
dition the Epistle of Enoch (Eth 9 1 - 1 0 7 ) and the Book of Giants.'*
«i xxii corresponds to parts of Eth 22. 3 - 7

«i xxvi (fragment d) corresponds to parts of Eth 31. 3 - 3 2 . 3 (cf.
Milik, RB 65 (1958), 70-2)
«i xxvii (fragment f ) corresponds to parts of Eth 32. 6
Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 5 , 344, 354-
"
Cf. ibid. 3 3 5 , 344, 354. Milik now thinks it probable that two small frag-
ments of this manuscript (4QEn°2 and 3) do in fact belong to the Book of Giants.
THE ARAMAIC FRAGMENTS ii
"4 i (fragment b) corresponds to parts of Eth 88. 3-89. 6

«4 ii (fragment c) appears to correspond to parts of Eth 89. 7 - 8
"4 ii (fragments b and d) corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 1 2 - 1 6
"4 iii (fragment e) corresponds to parts of Eth 89. 27-9
Aram^ ( = Milik 4QEn^). Only one fragment of this manuscript,

which dates from the third quarter of the second century B.C. has
survived.'7
*i corresponds to parts of Eth 86. 1 - 3

Arams (=Milik 4QEns). This manuscript dates from the middle
of the first century B.C., and probably contained only the Epistle
of Enoch (Eth 9 i - i o 7 ) . i 8
n ii corresponds to parts of Eth 91. 18-92. 2
81 iii corresponds to parts of Eth 92. 5-93. 4
81 iv corresponds to parts of Eth 93. 10 plus 91. 1 1 - 1 7
n v corresponds to parts of Eth 93. 1 1 - 9 4 . i
j^ramastr.a Milik 4QEnastr*). This manuscript dates from the
end of third or the beginning of the second century B.C., and all the
fragments belong to a table of the phases of the moon."' This table
does not form part of our Ethiopic Book of Enoch, although 73.
4-8 appears to contain a garbled summary of it. I have, therefore,
largely left this material out of account.
Aram*^""-'' (=Milik 4QEnastr''). This manuscript was copied in

Herodian style, and dates from the turn of our era.^° The majority
of the fragments (Aram*='"'-''i-22) belong to the table of the phases
of the moon mentioned above.
a3tr.bi_222i: table of the phases of the moon (cf. Eth 73. 4-8)
astr.b23 relates to parts of Eth 76. 14-77. 4 (cf- Milik, RB 65
(1958), 76)
astr.b25 relates to parts of Eth 78. 10
astr.b26 relates to parts of Eth 78. iy{1}-^g. 2
astr.b28 relates to parts of Eth 82. 9 - 1 3
Aram^^tr.c Milik 4QEnastr<=). This manuscript dates from the
middle of the first century B.c.^*
" Cf. ibid. 3 3 S , 354. " Cf. ibid. 3 3 5 , 360 f. " Cf. ibid. 3 3 8 .
" Cf. ibid. 3 3 8 . " F o r "'"-^7 iii 1 - 4 cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 8 f.
" Cf. ibid. 3 3 8 .
12 INTRODUCTION
astr.cj ii relates to parts of Eth 76. 3 - 1 0 and of 76. 1 3 - 7 7 . 3 (cf-

Milik, RB 65 (1958), 76)
astr.cj iii relates to parts of Eth 78. 6-8
Arani*^'""-<J ( = Milik 4QEnastrd). Fragments of three columns

(astr.dx i_iii) have survived from this manuscript which dates from
the second half of the first century B.C. These fragments have no
parallel in the Ethiopic text of Enoch, but appear to have belonged
to the final part of the Book of Astronomy in the form in which it
existed at Qumrdn. In our Ethiopic text the astronomical section
ends abruptly, and after the description of spring and summer
in Eth 82. 15-20 we at least expect a description of autumn and
winter; Aram*^'"'-'^! i appears to contain just such a description of
winter.23 But although it is possible to bring ^str.dj j into relation
with the description of the seasons in Eth 82. 15-20, it is not
possible to bring «tr.di ii ^nd iii into relation with anything in
the Ethiopic text of Enoch. Aram*«'''-"'i ii and iii appear to deal
with the movement of the stars, and may very probably, as Milik
suggests, have belonged to the final part of the Qumrdn Book
of Astronomy. 24
At first sight it might appear as if quite substantial portions

of Enoch had survived in Aramaic. In fact, however, Aramaic
evidence that can be brought into more or less close relationship
with the Ethiopic text exists only in the case of 196^5 (i.e. just under
one-fifth) of the 1,062 verses of the Ethiopic version. It should
furthermore be pointed out that the Aramaic fragments which have
survived are severely damaged; mostly we have to do with quite
small pieces of text, and in no case do we have anything approach-
ing an entire column from one of the manuscripts. Thus we are
very far from possessing the equivalent in Aramaic of 196 verses
of the Ethiopic version.
The Aramaic text of Enoch known to us from the Qumrdn
manuscripts—^with the exception of the Book of Astronomy to
» Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 338 f., 3 7 1 f.

24 F o r ''^"•^1 ii cf. ibid. 3 7 1 f.
" This figure is based on the list of fragments given above (leaving out of
account Aram*^"'*, *»"'-''i-22, and * ^ " d i j-iii). T h e figure is only approxi-
mately correct, and might be increased if one were to take into account the very
small fragments and the lines on the larger fragments where only one or two
letters are legible.—It is perhaps worth pointing out that 69 of the 196 verses
belong to the first fourteen chapters of the Ethiopic version.
which reference will be made in a moment—agrees in general

terms with the Greek and Ethiopic texts. There are, of course,
numerous cases where minor differences exist between the Aramaic,
the Greek, and the Ethiopic, but for the most part these are not
very substantial, and it would appear that the Greek and Ethiopic
texts provide a not too unreliable guide to the Book of Enoch as it
was known at Qumrdn. This general statement must, however, be
qualified with reference to two fragments, Aramî ii and v; in the
case of these fragments the Aramaic attests a text longer than,
and different from, that present in the Ethiopic (see the dis-
cussions on 91. 1 8 ; 92. 1 ; 93. 11). Also, the precise nature of
the relationship (if there is one) between 4QEnGiants*9 and 10
and the Ethiopic version of 84. 2-4 and 6 is unclear (see on 84. 3
and 6).
The situation with regard to the Book of Astronomy is very
different. In the first place the Ethiopic version is much shorter
than the Aramaic. Not only is the table of the phases of the
moon (Aram*^""-* and ^^^^-î-zz) not present in the Ethiopic,
but there is also other Aramaic evidence (Aram*^"'-<'i ii and iii)
which caimot be brought into relationship with anything in the
Ethiopic. Secondly, even in the cases where a relationship does
exist between the Aramaic and the Ethiopic versions, there
are substantial differences between the two (cf. Aram*=''"-''23, 26,
and 28; astr.cj and see the discussions on 76. 4, 6, 7; 77. 2, 3 ;
78. i s ; 82.9).
The Aramaic evidence casts an important light on the order of
the text in a number of passages.
( i ) 7 . 1 - 8 . 3. Gr^y"" * has the text of 7 . 1 - 8 . 3 in an order completely

different from that of Eth and Gr^^"; in particular, Grsy°<=a
omits 7. 3-6, but has a brief statement summarizing 7. 4 f. at the
end of 8. 3. Charles^* argued that Gr^y" * preserved the original
sequence of the narrative, but the evidence of Aram*i iii and '>i ii
(fragments j and k) shows that the original sequence has been pre-
served by Eth Gr""*", not by Gr^y"" K The evidence of Aram also
shows that the summary statement in Gr^y"" * at the end of 8. 3
is completely inferior to the much longer text of Eth Gr""*" in
7. 3 - 6 , which in general terms corresponds with the Aramaic text
(see the discussion on 7. i ) .
Text, pp. xiii, 1 9 ; Translation, p. xvii.

14 INTRODUCTION
(2) 9 1 - 3 . Charles^' believed that the text of cc. 9 1 - 3 had suffered

both interpolation and dislocation. Thus he argued that 91. 1 1
and 93. 1 1 - 1 4 were interpolations; he also argued that c. 92 had
been dislocated from before 91. i - i o , and that 91. 1 2 - 1 7 had
been dislocated from after 93. i - i o . Thus in his view the original
order of the text was 92; 91. i - i o , 1 8 - 1 9 ; 93- i - i o ; 91. 1 2 - 1 7 ; 94.
Charles was not alone in thinking that 91. 1 2 - 1 7 had been dis-
located from after 93. i - i o , and it has been universally recognized
that the two pieces of text, which form the so-called Apocalypse
of Weeks, must be taken together. The evidence of Aramî iv
now definitely confirms that 91. 1 2 - 1 7 belongs after 93. i - i o .
However, the view that 91. 1 1 is an interpolation is only partially
true, since there does exist Aramaic evidence (si iv 14) which re-
lates to Eth 91. 11.2* But it would also appear that the text of Eth
has been elaborated and expanded at this point, and to this extent
the view that 91. 1 1 is an interpolation (or, more precisely, a re-
dactional link) is correct (see the discussion on 91. 1 1 ) .
On the other hand, the supposition that c. 92 has been dis-
located from before 91. i - i o would appear now to be unlikely in
view of the evidence of Aramî ii, since this fragment seems to
correspond to Eth 91. 18-92. 2. Again, the supposition that 93.
1 1 - 1 4 is an interpolation is now shown to be wrong in view of the
evidence of Aramî v (corresponding to Eth 93. 11-94. '^)- How-
ever, in both these cases the Aramaic version would appear to be
longer and more elaborate than the Ethiopic (see the discussions
on 91. 18; 92. i ; 93. 1 1 ) .
Thus, apart from the fact that 91. 11 ( i 2 ) - i 7 has been dis-
located from after 93. i - i o , the Ethiopic text of cc. 9 1 - 3 would
appear to be in the right order, and not to have suffered interpola-
tion. However, the Ethiopic text would also appear to be some-
what shorter than the Aramaic in the case of Aramî ii and v.
(3) 105. 1 - 2 . c. 105 does not occur in Gr^B, and this fact seemed to
confirm the view of Charles^' that the chapter was an addition to
the text. However, on the evidence of Aram°5 i it is virtually
certain that the Aramaic version did have some material corres-
ponding to Eth 105. I , although the situation with regard to Eth
105. 2 is not quite clear (see the discussion on 105. i ) .
" Translation, 218, 224, 227, 231.
^' T h u s Aramî iv 13 corresponds to E t h 93. ro, iv 14 to E t h 91. 11, and
'1 iv IS to E t h 91. 12. " Cf. Charles, Translation, 262.
(4) 106-7. I* been a common assumption that cc. 106 f. be-

longed originally not to the Book of Enoch, but to the Book of
Noah. 30 In view of this it is noteworthy that already at Qumrdn
material corresponding to Eth 106 f. formed a part of the Book of
Enoch (cf. Aram"5 i and ii). However, it is also interesting to note
that a division is marked in the Aramaic at this point, since in
Aram<=5 i two lines are left blank between the Aramaic equivalents
of Eth 105. I (or 105. I f.) and Eth 106. i.^"
(5) 108. This chapter does not form part of the Greek text known
to us from Gr^B, and no Aramaic fragments corresponding to it
have been found at Qumrdn. The view that the chapter is a late
addition to the text^^ remains probable.
The Aramaic fragments from Qumran also cast an important
light on the question of the Vorlage used by the Ethiopic transla-
tors; for a discussion of this see Section 5 below.
3. The Greek Version of the Book of Enoch

Our knowledge of the Greek version of Enoch derives primarily
from four sources: fragments in Syncellus, the Akhmim manu-
script (Codex Panopolitanus), Codex Vaticanus Gr. 1809, and the
Chester Beatty-Michigan papyrus. Since this material is all well
known, I confine myself in the list which follows to the essential
facts.' Regrettably we have no information concerning the cir-
cumstances in which Enoch was translated from Aramaic into
Greek, nor of the circumstances in which the book received the
form which it has in the Ethiopic version.
( i ) The fragments in Syncellus.^
Apart from the quotation of En. i. 9 in Jude 14 f., and the quota-
tions and allusions in the Fathers,^ the fragments in Syncellus, to
3 ° Cf. ibid., pp. xlvi f., and on the Book of Noah see also note 2 above.
" Cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 6 5 . " Cf. Charles, Translation, 269.
' F o r more information, with detailed bibliographical references, see A . - M .
Denis, Introduction aux pseudepigraphes grecs d'Ancien Testament (Studia in
Veteris Testamenti Pseudepigrapha i), Leiden, 1 9 7 0 , 1 7 - 2 0 (hereafter Denis,
Introduction).
^ F o r the text cf. W . Dindorf, Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus CP (Corpus
Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae), i, Bonn, 1 8 2 9 . See also Denis, Introduction,
1 7 f., and the note on the Paris manuscripts of Syncellus by H . J . de Jonge in
Black, Apocalypsis Henochi Graece, 1 4 - 1 6 (hereafter Black, Text).
' F o r these quotations and allusions cf. most recently Denis, Introduction,
2 0 - 4 ; Black, Text, 1 0 - 1 4 .
i6 INTRODUCTION
which in modern times Scaliger first drew attention,* for long pro-
vided the only evidence for the text of the Book of Enoch.
GrSync a = Eth 6. 1 - 9 . 4s
GrSync b = Eth 8. 4 - 1 0 . 14*
GrSync c = Eth 1 5 . 8 - 1 6 . i 7
GrSync d = no parallel in Eth*
(2) T h e Akhmim Manuscript (Codex Panopolitanus).
GrP*n = Eth 1-32; Gr''*n» = the duplicate version of Eth

19. 3 - 2 1 . 9. This manuscript was discovered in a grave at Akhmim,
the Panopolis of Strabo, in the winter of 1886/7, and was published
for the first time in 1892 by U . Bouriant.' T h e work done by
Bouriant was not, however, entirely satisfactory, and in the follow-
ing year A. Lods issued a list of corrections to Bouriant's edition
and a photogravure reproduction of the manuscript.'" Lods had
himself in the meantime produced his own edition of the t e x t . "
Since these initial publications the text of this manuscript has
been reproduced on numerous occasions—^by Dillmaim," by
Cf. J . Scaliger, Thesaurus Temporum, Eusebit... Chronicorutn Canonum

Omnimodae Historiae Libri Duo, 2nd edn., Amsterdam, 1658, 404 f. Reference
should also be made to the work of J . A. Fabricius who brought together and
published both the fragments of Syncellus and the quotations in Jude and the
Fathers, cf. Codex Pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, Hamburg and Leipzig,
i, 1 7 1 3 (2nd edn., Hamburg, i, 1 7 2 2 ) , 1 6 0 - 2 2 3 (the fragments from Syncellus are
quoted on pp. 1 7 9 - 9 9 ) . Cf. also R. Laurence, The Book of Enoch the Prophet,
pp. iii f. (cf. Section i , note 7 ) .
s Cf. Dindorf, 2 0 - 3 .
« Cf. ibid. 4 2 - 6 .
' Cf. ibid. 46 f.
» Cf. ibid. 47. Milik (HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 6 8 , 370) believes that this fragment
derives from a Greek translation of the so-called Book of Giants (for which cf.
above, p. 9).
' U . Bouriant, Fragments grecs du Livre d'Enoch (M^moires publics par les
membres de la Mission arcWologique franfaise au Caire ix. i , Paris, 1 8 9 2 ,
9 1 - 1 4 7 ) . F o r a description of the manuscript, now in the Cairo Museum
(No. I07S9), cf. B . P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt, Catalogue general des antiquites
igyptiennes du Musie du Caire, Nos. ioooi~io86g: Greek Papyri, Oxford,
1903. 93-
A. Lods, VEvangile & 1'Apocalypse de Pierre. Le texte grec du Livre
d'Enoch (M^moires publics par les membres de la Mission archôlogique
fran9aise au Caire ix. 3 , Paris, 1 8 9 3 , 2 1 7 - 3 5 + 34 plates).
" Le Livre d'Henoch. Fragments grecs decouverts & Akhmim (Haute-Sgypte),
Paris, 1 8 9 2 .
" A. Dillmann, 'Ober den neugefundenen griechischen T e x t des Henoch-
Buches' (cf. above. Section i , note 1 1 ) .
THE GREEK VERSION 17
Charles," by Radermacher,'< by Swete,'^ and most recently by

Black.'*
The manuscript, which is thought to date from the sixth century,
contains not only a Greek version of Enoch 1 - 3 2 (with a duplicate
version of 1 9 . 3 - 2 1 . 9), but also extracts from the Gospel of Peter
and the Apocalypse of Peter. In view of the careless way in which
the copy was made there is some plausibility in the old idea that
the manuscript was written out in a hurry simply in order to be
included in the grave where it was found." Amongst the many
mistakes in the manuscript particular attention—so far as this
edition of Enoch is concerned—should be drawn to the existence
of numerous omissions,'* many through homoioteleuton, but also
of some additions."
(3) Codex Vaticanus Gr. 1809
Q r v a t _ Eth 89. 42-9. This extract from the Book of Enoch
(with a short historical commentary appended) was discovered
by Mai in an eleventh-century tachygraphical manuscript in the
Vatican Library (Cod. Vat. Gr. 1809) which contains excerpts
from various writings. The text of Enoch was copied in the upper
margin and the commentary in the upper part of the left-hand
margin of fol. 216''(text = lines i-ya; commentary = lines yb-is).
The fragment was published (in tachygraphical characters) by
Mai in 1844,^0 and deciphered by Gildemeister in 1855.^' But
the most important contribution to the study of the fragment was
made by Gitlbauer." This extract was not copied directly from
" R. H . Charles, The Book of Enoch (cf. Section i , note 1 3 ) ; The Ethiopic
Version of the Book of Enoch (cf. Section i , note 1 9 ) ; The Book qfJSnoch, and edn.
(cf. Section i , note 1 4 ) .
" J . Flenuning and L . Radermacher, Das Buch Henoch (cf. Section i , notes i
and 16).
' 5 H . B . Swete, The Old Testament in Greek, iii, 4th edn., Cambridge, 1 9 x 2 .
See note 2 above.
" Cf. Black, Text, 8; Denis, Introduction, 18.
" Cf. 2. 3 ; 3 - 5 . i ; 6. 6; 9. s f.; 10. 16, etc.
•9 Cf. I. s(?); I. 6 ; i . 8; s- 6; s- 8; 8. i ; 1 5 . n ; 1 7 . 6; 18. 1 5 ; 22. 1 3 .
A. Mai, Patrum Nova Bibliotheca, ii, Rome, 1844, p. xi and plate facing
p. xi.
" J . Gildemeister, 'Ein Fragment des griechischen Henoch', ZDMG 9
(185s), 621-4; cf. also O. Gebhardt, 'Die 70 Hirten des Buches Henoch und
ihre Deutungen', Archiv fiir wissenschaftliche Erforschung des Alten Testaments
iiIz (1872), 242-6.
2^ M . Gitlbauer, Die tfberreste griechischer Tachygraphie im Codex Vaticanus
Graecus i8og, fasc. i (Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften 28/2), Vienna, 1878, 16, 3 2 , 55, 92 f-. and PI. X I .
18 INTRODUCTION
the Book of Enoch, but was itself taken from a (now lost) collection
of extracts from Enoch, as the manner of the citation of the text
indicates.23
(4) The Chester Beatty-Michigan Papyrus.

GrCB = Eth 97. 6-107. 3- This fourth-century Greek codex,
the leaves of which were acquired partly by the University of
Michigan and partly by A. Chester Beatty, was published in an
admirable edition by Campbell Bonner in 1 9 3 7 , ^ and for informa-
tion regarding the papyrus reference should be made to that
edition. In subsequent years Jeremias,25 Torrey,^* and Z u n t z " also
made important contributions to the study of the text.
The discovery of the papyrus provided a significant addition
to the evidence that had been available to Charles for the Greek
version of Enoch. In its present condition^* the manuscript con-
tains a Greek version of En. 97. 6-107. 3, followed by an almost
complete text—according to Bonner—of Melito's Homily on the
Passion.
In addition there are three fragments of the apocryphal Ezekiel
which, on balance, Boimer is inclined to place 'after the end of
Melito's homily, rather than in a position before the beginning of
the selection from Enoch'.^' On the basis of his calculations as to
the original size of the manuscript Bonner is also inclined to think
that, so far as Enoch is concerned, the manuscript only contained
a Greek version of cc. 9 1 - 1 0 7 , and that some other short writing
" Cf. Denis, Introduction, 19; cf. Gildemeister, ZDMG 9 (1855), 623 f.
^* Campbell Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch in Greek (Studies and Docu-
ments viii), London, 1937. See also F . G. Kenyon, The Chester Beatty Biblical
Papyri, fasc. viii. Enoch and Melito, London, 1941.
" J . Jeremias, 'Ein neuer Textfiind: das Henochfragment der Chester Beatty-
Papyri', ThBl 18 (1939), cols. i4Sf.; 'Beobachtungen zu neutestamentlichen
Stellen an Hand des neugefundenen griechischen Henoch-Textes', ZNW 38
(1939). 115-24-
^« C. C. Torrey, 'Notes on the Greek T e x t s of Enoch', JfAOS 62 (1942),
52-60.
" G. Zuntz, 'Notes on the Greek Enoch', jfBL 61 (1942), 193-204; ' T h e
Greek T e x t of Enoch 102. 1 - 3 ' , JBL 63 (1944), 53 f.; 'Enoch on the Last
Judgement (ch. cii. 1-3)', jfTS 45 (1944), 161-70.
F o r a description of the manuscript and an assessment of its original
extent cf. Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 4 - 1 2 , particularly 9 - 1 2 ; cf. also
Bonner, The Homily on the Passion by Melito Bishop of Sardis with Some Frag-
ments of the Apocryphal Ezekiel (Studies and Documents xii), London, 1940,
5-8 and particularly the note of correction on 81 f. Cf. also Denis, Introduction,
19 f.
2» Cf. Bonner, The Homily on the Passion, 82.
preceded this extract from Enoch. We have already seen that the
extract from Enoch has the subscription 'The Epistle of Enoch'.ô
and we have also already noted the absence from this text of cc. 105
and 108.31
The Greek witnesses listed above divide into two groups; on
the one hand Gr'"*", Grv^t, and Grcs, and on the other Grsy<=.
The Greek text of Enoch attested by the first three witnesses
agrees in general terms with the Ethiopic text, whereas the Greek
text attested by Gr^y" differs considerably both from Gr^"*" (the
other Greek witnesses provide no parallel with Gr^y"") and from
Eth. As we have already noted,^^ Charles held the view that the
text of Grsyc is more original than that of Gr''*",33 and it may be
asked whether this view may still stand. On this question the
Qumrdn Aramaic text of Enoch would appear to cast a not un-
important light.
On the positive side, in two quite significant passages Grsyn<=,
although not agreeing exactly with Aram, is closer to it than either
G^pan Qj- E t h : in 6. 7, the list of the names of the fallen angels,
and in 8. 3, the account of the instruction of mankind in the evil
arts of magic and astrology (see the discussions on these two verses).
But, against this, in the case of 7. 1 - 8 . 3, where substantial dif-
ferences of both order and content exist between G r S y " * and
Gj-p^n Eth,34 the Aramaic evidence would appear to show that the
better text is to be found in Gr^"*" Eth, not G r s y " *. We have
already noted that GrSy°<=» does not have the support of Aram
in its omission of 7. 3 - 6 and in its substitution for these verses
of a short statement inserted at the end of 8. 3 ; we also noted
that the text of Gr'"*" Eth in 7. 3 - 6 corresponds in general terms
with the Aramaic. 35 But Gr^yn" * also omits a sentence, present
in Gr'"*" Eth, from the end of 7. i , but has a comparable sen-
tence, not present in Gr^*" Eth, at the end of 7. 2 ; here again
the Aramaic evidence supports the order of the text attested by
3 " Cf. Section 2 , note 8.

" Cf. Section 2 , pp. 1 4 f. where the significance of these omissions is discussed.
" Cf. Section i , p. 5.
" Cf. Charles, Text, pp. xiii f.; cf. also the statement of Denis (Introduction,
20): ' L a comparaison des textes conserves en plusieurs recensions suggfere
que le Syncelle, qui corrige et interprfete souvent de fa9on libre, repr^sente une
recension particulifere, plus complete avec un texte et un ordre du texte meil-
leurs que la recension de Gizeh, et plus proches de r a r c W t y p e . '
^* Cf. t h e discussion on 7. 1. where all the differences are listed.
35 Cf. Section a, p. 1 3 , and see the discussion on 7. i .
20 INTRODUCTION
Qj-pan (see the discussions on 7. i and 7. 2). Gelzer long

ago argued that Syncellus did not make direct use of Enoch,
but derived his Enoch material from excerpts made by earlier
Byzantine chronographers (Anianus and Panodorus),^* and it is
surely to the editorial activity of either Syncellus or his pre-
decessors that we must attribute the form which 7. 1 - 8 . 3 has
in Groyne ». It seems to me likely that we have to do with similar
editorial activity on the part of Syncellus or his predecessors in the
majority of the cases where Groyne diverges from Gr''*" Eth. Thus,
although Groyne sometimes preserves the original Greek text of
Enoch, Charles's statement as to the over-all value of Gr^yn"
would appear to be in serious need of modification. ^7
In total the Greek witnesses provide a Greek text for 366 of the
1,062 verses in the Ethiopic Book of Enoch. I quote the evidence
of GrSync, GrJ"*", and GrV*t from Swete,^* and that of Gr^B from
Bonner. 39 However, it may be noted that the text of all four wit-
nesses has been recently republished in a single volume by Black.ô
This is perhaps the place to mention the existence of various

other fragmentary witnesses to the text of Enoch.
( i ) Greek. Milik*' has recently suggested that the fragments of
the fourth-century Oxyrh3mchus Papyrus 2069, published by A. S.
Hunt in 1927 as an 'Apocalyptic Fragment',*^ in fact belong to the
Book of Enoch, viz.:
Fr. i r + 2 r = En. 85. 10-86. 2

Fr. IV-I-2V = En. 87. 1 - 3
Fr. 3v = En. 77. 7 - 7 8 . i
Fr. 3r = En. 78. 8
3* Cf. H . Gelzer, Sextus Julius Africanus und die byzantinische Chronographie,

ii, part i , Leipzig, 1 8 8 5 , 249 ff., esp. 2 6 2 - 4 . Cf. also S. P. Brock, 'A Fragment of
Enoch in Syriac', JTS (n.s.) 19 (1968), 6 2 7 - 9 .
" Cf. Black, Text, 8 : ' T h e text of Syncellus has been claimed as a more
reliable representative, both as to text and order, of the original. Occasionally,
however, Syncellus's version is also of a free paraphrastic type, suggesting at
times a very drastic recension or even rewriting of the basic Greek text.' See also
Lods, Le Livre d'Henoch, pp. xxvii-xxxvii, xlv f.; F . C. 'BuAitt, Jewish and Chris-
tian Apocalypses (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1 9 1 3 ) , London,
1 9 1 4 , 26 f., S3. 38 Cf. above, note 1$. 3 9 cf. above, note 24.
*" Cf. above, notes 2 and 1 6 , and Section 2, note 2.
Cf. Milik, 'Fragments grecs du Livre d'Henoch (P. Oxy. xvii 2069)',
Chronique d'Sgypte 46 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 ; HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 7 2 .
"2 A. S. Hunt, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, part xvii, London, 1 9 2 7 , 6 - 8 .
In addition fr. 5 probably belongs with fr. 3, and fr. 4 with

fragments i and 2.
Milik's identification of the fragments seems possible, but cannot

by any means be regarded as certain. I have taken some account of
fragments i and 2, but, in view of their very small size, I have not
attempted to take account of the remainder.
(2) Latin. En. i . 9, the passage quoted in Jude 14 f., is quoted
also by Ps.-Cyprian and Ps.-Vigilius. The latter seem to have taken
the passages not from Jude, but from the Book of Enoch itself (see
the discussion on i . 9), and this may point to the existence of a
Latin translation of the entire book. — I n 1893 M. R. James dis-
covered a fragment of Enoch in Latin in a ninth-century British
Museum manuscript (MS. Royal 5 E. xiii) ;43 the fragment, which
he published in the same year, consists of an abridged version of
106. 1-18.44 This discovery also suggests the possibility that there
once existed a complete Latin translation of the Book of Enoch.
(3) Coptic. S. Donadoni has discovered a Coptic version of
En. 93. 3 - 8 . «
(4) Syriac. S. P. Brock has recently drawn attention to the fact
that Michael the Syrian, the twelfth-century Jacobite Patriarch,
quotes En. 6. 1 - 7 in his Chronicle, Book I, ch. iv. Brock argues
that Michael took this extract, not from the Book of Enoch itself,
but—via a Syriac intermediary—from the excerpts from Enoch
in the Chronography of Anianus, the situation being similar to that
obtaining in the case of Syncellus.**
4. The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch
The Book of Enoch, which, like the Book of Jubilees, was ac-
corded canonical status in the Ethiopian Church, was translated
•*3 T h e passage from Enoch occurs as the sixth item in a collection of miscel-
laneous writings, cf. G. F . Warner and J . P. Gilson, Catalogue of Western
Manuscripts in the Old Royal and King's Collections in the British Museum,
London, 1921, i. 116.
F o r the text see M . R. James, Apocrypha Anecdota (Texts and Studies ii.
3), Cambridge, 1893,146-50. See also Charles, Text, pp. xvi f., 219-22; Charles,
Translation, pp. x i x f . , 264-8; Flemming, Translation, 14, 138-41.
*s S. Donadoni, ' U n fratiunento della versione copta del " L i b r o di E n o c h " ' ,
Acta Orientalia (Copenhagen) 25 (i960), 197-202.
Cf. S. P. Brock, 'A Fragment of Enoch in Syriac', JTS (N.S.) 19 (1968),
626-31.
aa INTRODUCTION
into Ethiopic along with the other books of the Old and New
Testaments at some time after the introduction of Christianity
into Ethiopia in the fourth century, and probably before the end
of the Aksumite period, i.e. before the end of the sixth century.'
That the Ethiopic translators made use in their work of a Greek
text of Enoch is certain; that they also made use of an Aramaic text
is extremely probable. The question of the versions underlpng the
Ethiopic text of Enoch will, however, be discussed in the next
section of the Introduction.
The new edition and translation of Enoch which form the
central part of this work are based, as already stated,^ on Rylands
Ethiopic M S . 23 (Ryl); the reasons for the choice of this manu-
script as the base-text will be explained in the course of the follow-
ing discussion.
We noted above that Charles knew of twenty-eight Ethiopic
manuscripts of Enoch.3 Since his day other manuscripts have
come to light,* and the evidence of two of these—Tana 9 and Ull
(a manuscript acquired a few years ago by Professor E. Ullendorff)
—^has been utilized in this work.* I now list all the manuscripts
knovm to me. Since the vast majority of them have been excellently
catalogued, I normally give only the minimum details necessary
for the purposes of this study; for a complete description of the
manuscripts in the following libraries reference may be had to
the published catalogues, viz: British Museum (Wright),* Bodleian
Library (Dillmann), John Rylands University Library of Man-
chester (Strelc)^), Bibliotheque Nationale (Zotenberg), Biblio-
theque Nationale-Abbadian Collection (Conti Rossini),' Berlin
(Dillmann), Frankfurt (Goldschmidt), Hamburg (Brockelmann),
Rome (Grebaut and Tisserant), Lake Tana (Hammerschmidt).
In the following list I have divided the manuscripts, with a
few exceptions, into the two groups identified by Flemming and
' On the whole question of Ethiopic Bible translations see E . Ullendorff,

Ethiopia and the Bible ( T h e Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1967),
London, 1968, 3 1 ff., esp. 5 5 - 9 .
^ Cf. above, p. 6. 3 cf. above, p. 4. t Cf. above, p. 6.
5 I am grateful to Professor Ullendorff and to Professor E . Hammerschmidt
for kindly providing m e with copies of these manuscripts.
* Full details of the catalogues will be found in the Bibliography under the
name of the cataloguer.
' See also A. d'Abbadie, Catalogue raisonne de manuscrits ethiopiens apparte-
nant & Antoine d'Abbadie, Paris, 1 8 5 9 ; M . Chaine, Catalogue des manuscrits
ethiopiens de la collection Antoine d'Abbadie, Paris, 1 9 1 a .
THE ETHIOPIC VERSION 23
Charles; for these groups I use the sigla Eth I and Eth II. The
exceptions consist of those manuscripts of which my knowledge
is slight, and these are mentioned separately at the end of the list.
The dates given are the dates assigned to the manuscripts in the
catalogues; otherwise for Curzon 55 and Curzon 56 I rely on
the observations of Flemming, for the Garrett manuscript on the
observations of Charles, and for Ull on the private comments of
Professor Ullendorff.
Eth I ( = Flemming's Group I ; Charles's alpha group)

BM 485 British Museum Orient. 485 (Wright's Cata-
logue, no. 6). Early i6th cent. Enoch and
Jubilees.
B M 485a A duplicate version of 97. 6b-io8. 10 which

is to be found inserted between the last but one
word and the last word of 91. 6 on foil. i68v-
177V of B M 485. Both B M 485 and B M 485a
are copied by the same hand, and there is no
obvious reason for the insertion of the duplicate
passage.
B M 491 British Museum Orient. 491 (Wright, no. 15).

i8th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.
Berl Berlin MS. Or. Petermann II Nachtrag 29

(Dillmann's Catalogue, no. i ) . i6th cent. Enoch
only. (This manuscript is now at the Staats-
bibliothek Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Depot
Tubingen.)
Abb 35 Abbadianus 35 (Conti Rossini's Catalogue,

no. 1 1 ) . End of the 17th cent. Enoch and other
biblical writings.
Abb 55 Abbadianus 55 (Conti Rossini, no. 12). 15th

or 16th century. Enoch and other biblical
writings.
Tana 9 Lake Tana MS. 9 (Hanunerschmidt's Cata-

logue, no. 9). 15th cent. Enoch (foil. 7 i r - i 2 4 v )
and other biblical writings.
34 INTRODUCTION
Eth II ( = Flemming's Group I I ; Charles^ beta group).

Bodl 4 Bodleian Library, MS. Bodl. Or. 531 (Dill-
mann's Catalogue, no. 4). i8th cent. Enoch
only.
Bodl 5 Bodleian Library, M S . Bruce 74 (Dillmarm,

no. 5). 18th cent. Enoch and other biblical
writings.
Frankfurt MS. Frankfurt MS. Orient. Riippel II. i (Gold-

schmidt's Catalogue, no. i ) . i8th cent. Enoch
and other biblical writings.
Curzon 55 Curzon MS. 55 (now in the British Museum =

British Museum Orient. 8822). 18th cent. (?).
91 foil. 23-5 X 1 9 cm. 2 cols, of 26 or 27 lines.
Enoch (foil. 2r-35r) and other biblical writings.*
Curzon 56 Curzon MS. 56 (now in the British Museum =

British Museum Orient. 8823). i8th cent. (?).
loi foil. 2 5 x 2 1 cm. 2 cols, of 4 1 - 4 3 lines in
foil. 1-74, thereafter 2 cols, of 23 lines. Enoch
(foil. y-22x), other biblical writings, and the
story respecting Tserudaidan (foil. 75 ff.).*
B M Add. 24185 British Museum Add. 24185 (Wright's Cata-

logue, no. 5). 19th cent. Enoch only.
BM484 British Museum Orient. 484 (Wright, no. 7).

i8th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

i8th cent. Enoch (but with i. 1-60. 13a miss-
ing) and other biblical writings.

18th cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.
B M Add. 24990 British Museum Add. 24990 (Wright, no. 13).

* On these two manuscripts see the forthcoming work by S. Strelcyn, Cata-
logue of Ethiopian Manuscripts in the British Library acquired since the year
1877.
THE ETHIOPIC VERSION zs


Ryl John Rylands University Library, Manchester.

Rylands Ethiopic M S . 23 (Strelcyn's Cata-
logue, no. 23). i8th cent. 67 foil. 3 9 X 3 3 cm.
3 cols, of 40 lines each. Enoch (foil. 2r-i6v)
and other writings.'
Abb 16 Abbadianus 16 (Conti Rossini's Catalogue,

no. 14). 19th cent. Enoch and other biblical
writings.
Abb 30 Abbadianus 30 (Conti Rossini, no. 13). i8th

cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.

cent. Enoch only.
' As noted above, this manuscript is used as the base-text of the edition, and
it is perhaps convenient at this point to record the following additional informa-
tion about its character. T h e manuscript is a fine representative of what even-
tually emerged as the standard text of Enoch. It was clearly and accurately
copied, and mistakes are rare. At some stage the manuscript was carefully
corrected, and there are now few idiosyncratic readings left in it. Where the
manuscript has been corrected it seems possible to establish that in many cases
the original reading agreed with that of B M 486. Cf. the following examples:
67. 9 Ryl=' -mi-^: RyP B M 486 ÔH-;?'}:
69. 1 3 RyP B M 486 omit CD-K'f I
72. 27 Ryl^ Xtt! RyP B M 486 X A h t :
7S. 2 RyP B M 486 omit (DiA^hll i :
89. 64 Ryl^' (Dh.ifCM'atx; RyP B M 486 (oUCKrao-1

90. 1 2 Ryl^ wMiVi^y i RyP B M 486 mitViiP;
In the above examples the agreement between Ryl' and B M 486 seems certain,
or virtually certain, and it seems to me likely that in many of the other cases
where Ryl has been corrected, the original text in Ryl also agreed with that of
B M 486. RyP B M 486 is thus perhaps to be regarded as a 'pair' that should be
placed alongside the other pairs of E t h I I manuscripts to whose existence
Charles drew attention (cf. Text, xxiv). So far as orthography is concerned the
only notable feature in the manuscript is a certain inconsistency in the use of ft
and 0, but h is used in place of 0 more frequently than the reverse.
a6 INTRODUCTION

cent. Enoch and other biblical writings.
Vat 7 1 Vatican Ethiopic M S . 7 1 (Grebaut and Tis-

serant's Catalogue, no. 7 1 ) . i8th cent. Enoch
only.
Munich 30 Munich Ethiopic M S . 30. 18th cent. 61 foil.

25 X 15 cm. 2 cols of 20 to 28 lines (in foil. 1 - 3 0
there are 20 lines to each column; thereafter
the number of lines per column gradually in-
creases until at the end there are 28). Enoch
only.'o
Paris 1 1 4 Paris Ethiopic M S . 1 1 4 (Zotenberg's Cata-

logue, no. 50). 17th cent. Enoch and other
biblical writings.
Paris 3 2 Paris Ethiopic MS. 32 (Zotenberg's Catalogue,

no. 49). i8th cent. Enoch only. (This is the
manuscript that was given by Bruce to Louis
X V , cf. above, p. i )
Garrett M S . " 19th or end of i8th cent. 1 7 X 1 2 cm. 2 cols, of

22 lines. Enoch only.
Westenholz MS. This manuscript was given to the Hamburg

Municipal Library and has the shelf-mark
Orient. 271a = 130 (Brockelmarm's Catalogue,
no. 3 2 1 ) . 18th cent. 7 1 foil. 2 cols, of 24 lines.
Enoch only.
Ull Ullendorff MS. Early i8th cent. 66 foil. 26 x

22 cm. 3 cols, of 22 lines. Enoch only.
See the description of this manuscript in E . Hammerschmidt and O. A.

JSger, Illuminierte dthiopische Handschriften (Verzeichnis der orientalischen
Handschriften in Deutschland x v ) , Wiesbaden, 1968, 188.
" This manuscript is now in the Princeton University Library, where it has
the shelf-mark Trinceton Ethiopic 2 [(Garrett Collection) Dep 1468]'. I am
grateful to D r . S. Strelcyn and D r . E . Isaac for kindly providing me with this
information.
British and British and Foreign Bible Society Ethiopic M S .

Foreign Bible ix. 17th cent. ( ? ) . 2 1 0 foil. 2 4 x 2 2 cm. 2 cols.
Society of 2 1 lines. Enoch (foil. i r - 6 5 v ) and other
biblical writings.'^
Other manuscripts:
Pontifical Biblical Pontifical Biblical Institute Ethiopic M S . A.
Institute 2 . 11 (the gift of E . Fontanabona). 4 2 foil.
2 2 x 2 3 cm. Enoch only."
Besides these, other manuscripts of Enoch are known to exist

both in Europe'* and in Ethiopia," and there are doubtless manu-
scripts of which there is no record. Extracts from Enoch are to be
found in a number of manuscripts, but it is doubtful whether these
add very much to our knowledge of the Ethiopic text of the book.
From the above list it will be apparent that a period of roughly
one thousand years separates the presimied date of the translation
of Enoch into Ethiopic (fourth to sixth centuries) and the date of
our oldest Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch (the fifteenth century).
In fact the vast majority of the Enoch manuscripts are much
younger than this. Of the Ethiopic manuscripts of Enoch known
to me'* only four (BM 4 8 5 , Berl, Abb 5 5 , and Tana 9 ) can be dated
to the sixteenth century or earlier, and only another three (Abb
3 5 , Paris 1 1 4 , and (?) the British and Foreign Bible Society MS.)
" I owe knowledge of this manuscript to W . Baars {apud Milik, Books of

Enoch, 8s). T h e manuscript belongs very clearly to E t h I I . F r o m the examination
of a few test passages it seems to me very doubtful whether any readings of
interest would emerge from a full collation.
" I owe knowledge of this manuscript to Baars [apud Milik, Books of Enoch,
85). Cf. Acta Pontifkii Instituti Biblici, iv. 7 (1941), 258.
" There are three manuscripts of Enoch in the CeruUi Collection in the
Vatican library, but all of very late date: no. 7 5 (20th cent.), fol. I32r-i49v;
no, 1 1 0 (20th cent.), foil. sr-9sv; no. 1 3 1 (19th cent.), foil. 9 7 r - i 3 i v . This
information was kindly passed on to m e from D r . W . Baars of Leiden by
Professor M . de Jonge.
" Cf. C. Conti Rossini, 'I manoscritti etiopici della Missione Cattolica di
Cheren', RRAL (sth ser.), 1 3 (1904), 2 3 5 , 2 3 7 (two manuscripts of E n o c h :
no. 4 (19th cent.), foil. 2 r - 2 7 v ; no. 6 (19th cent.), foil. sr-34v). A. Mordini,
'II convento di Gunde Gundife', RSE 12 ( 1 9 5 3 ) , 5 1 (two manuscripts: no. 29
(iSth cent.) and no. 198 ( i 7 t h - i 8 t h cent.)). R. Cowley (from information sup-
plied by Fitawrari Alame Teferu), ' T h e Study of Geez manuscripts in T e g r e
Province', JES 9 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 2 3 (two manuscripts). T h e value of all these manu-
scripts is, however, very imcertain.
" I refer here only to the manuscripts mentioned in the main list given
above.
a8 INTRODUCTION
to the seventeenth century; the greatest number (BM 491, Bodl 4,

Bodl 5, Frankfurt MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM 484, BM 486,
B M 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, BM 499, Ryl, Abb 30, Vat 7 1 ,
Munich 30, Paris 32, Westenholz MS., and Ull—a total of nine-
teen manuscripts) belong in the eighteenth century, while five
(BM Add. 24185, Abb 16, Abb 99, Abb 197, and (?) Garrett
MS.) belong in the nineteenth century.
The division of the manuscripts into the two groups, Eth I and
Eth II, is not clear cut; this follows both from the fact that each
group is often divided within itself, and from the fact that the
support for variant readings often comes from representatives of
both the groups. None the less the basic division of the manu-
scripts into the two groups is sound, and the recognition by Charles
and Flemming'7 that the Eth I manuscripts contain an older text-
type, which agrees more closely than the Eth II manuscripts with
the Greek, is undoubtedly correct. Charles and Flemming rightly
understood the Eth I I manuscripts to be representatives of a kind
of Vulgate, the product of Ethiopian scribes working in the six-
teenth and seventeenth centuries whose aim was to revise the text,
smooth out awkward and difficult readings, and in general produce
a grammatically more acceptable text. But they also noted that the
Eth I I manuscripts have sometimes preserved original readings
which have disappeared from the Eth I manuscripts.
So far one may agree with Charles and Flemming in their
general understanding of the character of the Ethiopic manuscripts
of Enoch. But it seems to me that this general view is in need of
qualification and clarification in two respects.
( i ) It needs to be emphasized that the Eth I I manuscripts by no

means offer a uniform text; in consequence it is to be assumed
that the processes of revision which led eventually to the emergence
of a standard text of Enoch continued for some considerable
time.'*
As an illustration of the variety of readings to be found in the
Eth II manuscripts I give below for c. 63—a passage chosen com-
pletely at random—^the unique readings to be found in the follow-
ing thirteen manuscripts: Bodl 5, Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM Add.
24185, B M 484, B M 486, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492,
" F o r what follows see especially Charles, Text, pp. x x i - x x i v ; Flenuning,

Translation, 6 - n . " Cf. Charles, Text, p. xxii.
BM 499, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, and Ull."' In the list below I give
first the evidence of Ryl.
Bodl 5 (i8th cent.)—no unique readings.
Curzon 55 (i8th cent. (?)).
63. 5 (DjE.nft'! —ajjaftft"!

63. 5 f. li«n>! Id-a^ i a)90H-+! oJiaCJi: m'iXao'i ^£av • Mtb-tO'
a)j£JiH>Lil?l"£t:0<;¥t:—Curzon 55 omits (hmt.).
63. 7 fOfitinihi i nfloo*: rtXâft: } 7 ^ t : —Curzon 55 omits.
rtXmXi —rtX7aA:
63. I I a)rtj&¥i —a>j&A¥4'!a»

63. 12 : t ! ( I St) — Curzon 55 prefixes MYLh-ttithC:
At the end of the verse Curzon 55 adds "HTF: (O-h.'P:
Curzon 56 (i8th cent. (?)).

63. I Xoo'lXht:—AflDlXht:
63. 3 wh-adith: A^rtffo i 9Ay": — fflfl-n/fith: At(D-A.e:
63.7 t7a4.:—174.!
BM Add. 24185 (19th cent.)—no unique readings.
BM 484 (i8th cent.)

63.6 (D-acn-.—w-acvi:
BM 486 (i8th cent.)2i
63. 6 ©A-IX-J-H: (other MSS. fl)A."}X'«l:) — cdA.I'VHI :
These manuscripts were chosen because nine of them were readily avail-
able for consultation in the British Museum, while I have in m y possession
photographic copies of the other four (Bodl 5, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30, and Ull).
F o r this chapter I collated all thirteen manuscripts afresh.
However, this was possibly also the original reading in B M 492 which has
A9Atn>! 'iC[F" i over an erasure.
^' As we have seen (cf. above, note 9) the readings of this manuscript often
agree with original readings in Ryl that have subsequently been corrected. Cf.
the following examples in this chapter:
63. 4 Ryl^ .ehH,! Ryl' B M 486 :
63. 9 Ryl^ fflH-ft-: ^ J o L A t f : R y l ' B M 486 mltlf: r ^ r t t A t f :
30 INTRODUCTION
B M 490 (i8th cent.)—no unique readings.
B M Add. 24990 (iSth cent.)—no unique readings.
BM 492 (iSth cent.)

63. 2 KVYUi:«n.?¥ftt!(oKVUh t ilM>1r: MYLhao". AAliHl!a)K7afr:
AaO A: o»X7a»: Mth't: a)X71l» i Tfl-fl i — X 7 a A : ero^^ftt s
X7H.*cn)': MMMl:fflX^liX:-nOA i a j f l f l r f j t ! oTO-fl i

63. s Irt'flr^: a)?OH-t: a)"jaC»i: — IOCH : <D?XM-t: olrtflfh:
63. 6 i n t t ! Od^t! — 0 ^ ¥ t ! I f l t t !
63.7 nnoo-s — A r :
fflA-rtOATO-:rtX7liX:OH-ft": t 7 n t : — a j ; i L n a A t : ft?": AX711X:
0H-A-:7'n4-!
63. 8 ojnOftt! —fflOAti
6 3 . 9 sr"2(\£li~7"'i(l6ii
63. 10 (DA.thAX: —a)A.lhivO:
BM 499 (i8th cent.)

63.1 aoq^tl'T:—BM 499 omits.
63.3 Wiî^^! SivOflW': — flOîVfe: SAP:
63. 10 rthnîrt.*^: — A a n a : only.

63. I I a)K9"<pâo nî—BM 499 omits 7X.!
Vat 71 (i8th cent.)

63. 2 a)X7ft»: : — <BKVH.fi: on^^ftt:
a»X7aA! n-flffit: —Vat 71 adds a second ajX7aA: fl-O/ft'l":
63.3 a A h ! H-A" i —Vat 71 omits H-A-:
© 8 - ^ * : a R h :rfi/J-O:ft^VO:—Vat 71 omits (hmt.).
Munich 30 (17th cent.)

63. 2 ©.eaChy: —^Munich 30 omits co
63. 3 lO-At: —'Vn-Ai
63.4 rtX7aA! }7/"1- i — AX7a8ff«»-! iTD«?¥ftt: np"fr I
63. 7 a'vd: a D i a < ; : — aniai: aî!
63. I I (D-^î-r :—Munich 30^ w^mji-t :, but Munich 30^
obelizes and inserts cD^^dl*;
Ull (early i8th cent.)

63. I WPofi — W-apafi^^
63. 2 ajjBachJ" i (Dfi-{yafbsp —mfifi-arhp i mmctip i
63.3 Ift-Ji! —-Vft-Xiffth!
63. 4 : } 7 / " t ! — AK7aA: ftPXHt:

H-ft-ffD-i —H-A-!
63. 6 K^^^&'î I -pC^L \ — ?AiL: K!^^^<î:
63. 9 nR".C-*: -l-i-A*:—1"i»A*: n5l-.e*:
6 3 , I I a)\9^Jl:'\im: — a}>i9^£:-\l.:
The unique readings noted in the list above are not all of great
significance, and many, as e.g. in Curzon 55, are to be regarded
merely as the result of carelessness on the part of the copyists. In
total, however, this list of readings seems to me important as
making abundantly clear that the Eth I I manuscripts do not offer
a uniform text. In particular the unique readings attested by BM
492 and Ull (both eighteenth-century manuscripts) seem to me
important. Charles himself drew attention to BM 492; he noted
that it contained many unique readings, with characteristics asso-
ciating it both with Eth I and with Eth II, and regarded it as the
best representative of the second type of text.^^ ft seems to me
that Ull should be placed alongside BM 492. On the one hand both
these manuscripts belong firmly with Eth I I ; both, in comparison
with Eth I manuscripts, contain texts that have been revised, and
neither contains the multitude of grammatical mistakes, omissions,
and additions that characterize the Eth I manuscripts. On the
other hand both these manuscripts contain many unique readings,
and both often differ not inconsiderably from the remainder of the
Eth II manuscripts. Thus although by the eighteenth century
there was in existence something like a standard revised text of
Enoch—a text, on the evidence of c. 63, attested very clearly by
Ryl, Bodl 5, BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 484, and B M 486, and
to a lesser extent by Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM 499, Vat 7 1 , and
Munich 30—at that same time there were still being copied manu-
scripts with a revised text, which differed to some extent from this
In fact this reading is also inserted as a correction in B M 484.

" Cf. Charles, Text, p. xxiv.
32 INTRODUCTION
'standard text'. It is further to be noted that BM 491, an Eth I

manuscript with an uiurevised text, also belongs to the eighteenth
century. Thus it would appear that several different texts of Enoch
were still in circulation in the eighteenth century, and it is to be
assumed that the revision of the text of Enoch was carried out
not on an organized basis, by a single group of scribes working for
a short period, but somewhat haphazardly, by several different
groups of scribes working over a fairly long period.
In the discussion above I have drawn attention to two manu-
scripts, BM 492 and Ull, whose texts diverge to some extent from
what eventually became the standard text. It is an open question
whether a complete new collation of other Eth II manuscripts,
e.g. Munich 30 which belongs to the eighteenth century, would
reveal other manuscripts with comparable divergent texts.
I have chosen Ryl as the base-text of this edition—if we may
leave on one side for the moment the question whether it is right
to use an Eth II or an Eth I manuscript for this purpose—on the
grounds that Ryl is an early and excellent representative of what
became the standard text of Enoch. From the above discussion,
however, it is clear that there are other good representatives of
this standard text, and it would have been possible to have chosen
one of these (e.g. Bodl 5) as the base-text instead of Ryl.
(2) On the other hand it is important that the value of the Eth I
manuscripts should not be over-emphasized. This danger was not
entirely avoided by Charles, for his recognition of the fact that the
Eth I manuscripts contain an older text-type than the Eth II
manuscripts led him on occasions to attach a wrong importance to
Eth I readings, and to take as the true Ethiopic text what should
rather be regarded as a mistake.
Although the Eth I manuscripts contain many valuable readings,
they are none the less full of all sorts of errors, as Charles himself
recognized, both by way of the omission or addition of odd words
and phrases, and by way of mis-spellings and of carelessness in the
use of case-endings. Most of the omissions and additions have
been noted in Charles's text-edition, but a large number of the
other mistakes have not, and there are far more copyists' errors
in the Eth I manuscripts than is apparent from Charles's edition.^*
^* Cf. the comments of W . Baars and R. Zuurmond ('The Project for a New
Edition of the Ethiopic Book of Jubilees', JSS 9 (1964), 70 f.) on Charles's
edition of the Ethiopic text of Jubilees.
In these circumstances it would appear essential to treat the

evidence of the Eth I manuscripts with discrimination, and this,
as it seems to me, Charles did not always do.
Charles's approach in this respect is well illustrated by his treat-
ment of a number of passages where he thinks the true Ethiopic
text has survived only in a single Eth I manuscript. In the intro-
duction to his text-edition Charles lists twenty-one such passages
—all taken from those sections of Enoch ( i . 1 - 3 2 . 6 and 89. 42-9)
for which he had available both Ethiopic and Greek evidence.^s
In the light of the Greek evidence it would certainly appear that
in many of the cases noted by Charles (particularly the examples
noted in Berl) the true Ethiopic text has only survived in a single
Eth I manuscript. But in other cases it seems that Charles's
estimate of the value of the Eth I manuscripts led him to misuse
the Ethiopic evidence. Thus in 17. 4, instead of the reading Kllh:
^S-TiibJU-arri 'to the waters of life', Charles took over the im-
possible reading of B M 491 Xflh: <î"ir j AjEaJl*:, but emended
the last word to th^PVI: in order to produce a version identical
with the Greek—'to the living waters'. Here it seems to me that
far from having to do with the original Ethiopic text, we have
to do rather with mistakes of the kind with which BM 491 is
full.
Charles's treatment of 17. 3 is similar. Here, instead of the well-
attested toCA-h-i<n'ii?ti-n4'yf!, Charles adopted as his text
(oClLYh: «n)h?t: >nC7?1': (cf. Gr^*" K a i i5ov t o t t o v t c o v <pcocrni-
pcov). For the reading •nC79'ir: Charles relied on the evidence of
BM 485. In fact for this passage B M 485 has fflCS-h-: on^-flCt:
•aCVi-fr i —an impossible text. Again Charles has emended an un-
satisfactory and corrupt reading to produce what he claims as the
true Ethiopic text.
In 14. I Charles reads "HflDR-rfjA: : R-Jt^: which he took as
the equivalent of Gr*"*" BipXos Aoycov SiKotiocrOvris. Tlao^dtl.: is
read only by Berl—^the other manuscripts have "HffDR'rh^: —and
in view of the fact that Berl is full of examples where the wrong
case-ending is used, it seems to me extremely doubtful whether
"HoD^fhi. I can be regarded as the original Ethiopic reading. This
is apart from the fact that "HfloR-rfii: : i and Bi|3Aos Aiycov
5iKaiocnivTis are clearly not quite the same.
In 6. 4, where the majority of the manuscripts have cDl7ft«f.:
Cf. Charles, Text, pp. xxii-xxiv.
826163 C
34 INTRODUCTION
AHt:^»lC:7-n«!:, Charles gives the reading of BM 485 a)'^va£••.

AHt: y°hC: V-dCbut brackets îiC: as an intrusion. In fact Ull
(not known to Charles) does attest the reading a)17n<fc: AHt: V-QC
and it would seem very likely either that îiC i is an intrusion,
or that SîiC: and 7-flC; are alternative readings that have both
come into the text. Thus the development of the text here would
appear to be as follows: ( i ) (OlVai-: rtHt: 7-nC s = Ull; (2) wiva^-:
AHt: y ° h C ! 7-nC: = BM 485; (3) a j m « f . : AHt: i^hC: 7-n<;: =
the majority reading. Charles's instinct about the text here was
correct, but his claim that BM 485 attests the true Ethiopic text
was a little misleading.
A very similar case where Charles claimed the support of BM
485 for the true Ethiopic text is to be found in 89. 42. H e r e Charles
read Xhh : K\f"h \ *i«vX \ 0 7 0 : K7liA \ Aa70 : ( = BM 485), but
bracketed *iivXifl70! as a gloss. Again Charles's instinct about
the text was soimd, for Ull now attests what must surely be
regarded as the original Ethiopic reading, X?lh : : X7H.ft:
A170; (cf. G r V « t u ^ p i o\5 f|y£ipev 6 Kupios TCOV i r p o p & T c o v ) .
But again Charles's appeal to the support of BM 485 was mis-
leading, for in fact what we have in BM 485 is an early stage in
the corruption of this passage (see on 89. 42 for further details).
—In view of what was said above it is interesting to note that BM
492, although going its own way, attests here a better text than
all the other Ethiopic manuscripts except Ull, OJAI/IÂ ; A°«n>':
X7lLA:Aa70:.
The above examples, although not particularly significant in
themselves, seem to me to illustrate two points. On the one
hand they illustrate Charles's tendency—apparent throughout his
text-edition—^towards insufficient discrimination in his use of the
Eth I evidence and somewhat arbitrary handling of the Ethiopic
text. On the other hand they indicate the importance of not over-
emphasizing the value of the Eth I manuscripts.
A rather more serious example of the potential dangers of such
over-emphasis is to be found in the case of 100. 7. Here the
Ethiopic manuscripts, with the exception of Berl, read 'Woe to you,
you sirmers, when you afflict the righteous on the day of severe
trouble, and burn them with fire'— aJ^J-J^^jPoD*; OX/it:. Gr'^^
is basically the same, but has at the end: 'and keep them in fire'
— K a l (puM^riTe I v TrOpi. 'Burn' is probably more appropriate to
the context, and Zuntz in fact emends 9uA<i5TiT£ ( ' k e e p ' ) to <5fhk%v{\z
('burn').^* However, what is of interest here is that Bonner left

fuAct^riTS in his text with the comment: 'Berl reads "save", which
may point to (puXd^tiTs'.^' A similar point was also made by
Torrey.28 But the reading of Berl w^^r'^'iPao'aM^: ('and save
them in fire') is clearly nothing more than a mistake for
a):fi£r£;P(V>'; aKfl'f: ('and burn them in fire'), the reading of all
the other manuscripts; there are countless mistakes of this type
in Berl. This is apart from the fact that the equivalent of ^ " i f :
is not cpuAdaaco, but acojoo.
Although it is quite clear that the Eth I manuscripts have pre-
served many valuable old readings which have disappeared from
the Eth n manuscripts, it seems to me essential that the Eth I
evidence be subjected to careful discrimination and evaluation. In
many cases, as Charles and Flemming recognized, the original
Ethiopic text has survived not in Eth I, but in Eth II manuscripts.^'
Charles and Flemming have well described the characteristics of
the Eth I manuscripts, and there is nothing further that need be
added to their comments.^" Further discussion of the Eth I I
manuscripts is also unnecessary, except to draw attention to the
fact, noted by Charles," that several of the manuscripts in the
Eth II group go in pairs (Bodl 5 Vat 7 1 , Curzon 55 Munich 30,
Curzon 56 BM 484, BM 499 Westenholz M S . ) . In a similar
^« Cf. Zuntz, J B L 61 (1942), 196.

" Cf. Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 51.
=8 Cf. Torrey, JAOS 62 (1942), s8.
Cf. e.g. the following readings in the last section of Enoch (the list is not
meant to be exhaustive):
100. 4 ji.d£:hV: (Abb 35 T a n a 9, E t h I I )
101. 3 CD^n : H"A-: y"7n<54lOi>': (Abb 35, E t h I I ~ b u t A b b 35 omits
K-A-:)
103. I I (Dh'^&^SI: (Eth I I )
104.2 -ncy^-r; ( B M 4853, Eth i i )
T a n a 9 E t h I I do not repeat 'VaCO' i before (nY^dA?-!
104.6 aJA-^h-J.; (Eth I I )
104. 7 h.^t-:^V^! ( B M 492 U l l )
104. 11 }7C?: (Abb 35, E t h I I )
104. 13 a)f.'r:^W<l-: ( B M 491 T a n a 9, Ryl 6 M S S . )
See also Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 23.
See Charles, Text, pp. xxii-xxiv; Flemming, Translation, 8-10.
3" Cf. Charles, Text, p. xxiv.
36 INTRODUCTION
fashion RyP B M 486 should probably now be seen as going back
to a common source. 32
My purpose in this work differs from that of Charles and Flem-
ming in two important respects. On the one hand, I have not
attempted to produce a new conflated text of Enoch, but rather
to present the sum total of the evidence for the text of Enoch in as
clear a way as possible, since this seems to me to be for the time
being the more useful procedure. Accordingly I thought it best
to give the evidence of one good manuscript exactly as it stands—
in fact using photographs—and to present on this base the
evidence for the various different forms of the text. On the other
hand, I have not chosen as my base-text an Eth I manuscript, such
as BM 485, but rather an Eth II manuscript, namely Ryl. The
reason for this is partly that, as argued above, the value of the Eth I
manuscripts in comparison with the Eth II manuscripts has been
exaggerated, and partly that none of the Eth I manuscripts seems
suitable as it stands to serve as the base-text. Five of the Eth I
manuscripts (BM 485, BM 491, Berl, Abb 55, and Tana 9) are so
full of mistakes, omissions, and additions that they could not
possibly be used without extensive emendation, but we are then
back in the position of having to resort to a conflated text. The
fifth (Abb 35) was, it is true, copied carefully and accurately, but
it contains a mixed type of text, and on this ground seems un-
suitable as the base-text; Abb 35, as is well known, has been cor-
rected in many places, and while the original text (Abb 35^)
belongs with the Eth I manuscripts, the corrected text (Abb 35^)
belongs with the Eth I I manuscripts.
In the circumstances, an Eth II manuscript seems best suited as
the base on which to present the evidence for the text of Enoch in
its various versions and recensions, and amongst the Eth II manu-
scripts Ryl, for reasons already indicated, commends itself for this
purpose. 33
For this edition I have collated afresh all the Eth I manuscripts
known to me,34 and I give in the apparatus all the variants they
" Cf. above, note 9.

" Cf. above, p. 3 2 ; for a description of Ryl see above, note 9.
3* I learnt of the existence of Tana 9 only after this work had been substan-
tially completed, but it has proved possible to incorporate the evidence of its
readings into the apparatus of volume i and to make reference to it, where
appropriate, in the present volume. T a n a 9 is similar in character to B M 485 and
belongs to E t h I. T h e scribe omitted 7 1 . i 2 b - 7 8 . 8a, but made up for most of
attest, including mistakes, other than purely orthographic variants.

I have likewise collated Bodl 5 and Ull as representatives of the
Eth I I manuscripts. Bodl 5, like Ryl, is a good representative of the
standard text, and complements Ryl. Ull is an interesting manu-
script and, as we have seen, contains many unique readings; this
manuscript had not, of course, been collated before. These eight,
together with Ryl, are fully representative of the Ethiopic evidence
for the text of Enoch, and it seems to me very doubtful whether
much would be gained by a full collation of additional manu-
scripts. Admittedly this judgement might be qualified in the case
of one or two manuscripts (e.g. BM 492 or Munich 30), but it is
questionable whether many readings of interest would emerge even
from these. However, it did seem to me worthwhile to give some
indication of the evidence provided by the Eth II manuscripts of
which I have not made direct use, and I have taken from Charles
the readings of the fifteen Eth I I manuscripts other than Bodl 5
and Ryl that he presented in his apparatus (i.e. Bodl 4, Frankfurt
MS., Curzon 55, Curzon 56, BM Add. 24185, BM 484, BM 486,
BM 490, BM Add. 24990, BM 492, BM 499, Vat 7 1 , Munich 30,
Garrett MS., and Westenholz MS.). In the case of this evidence I
normally do not name the manuscripts to which the variants are
to be attributed, but merely use the formula '5 MSS.', '7 MSS.',
etc. The tests that I have carried out suggest that, although there
are omissions and misprints in Charles's edition, in general his
apparatus is reliable. (For the organization of the material in the
apparatus see the Introduction to volume i.)
5. The Versions Underlying the Ethiopic Text of Enoch
It seems to have been a more or less universal assumption that the

Ethiopic text of Enoch is a translation of a Greek version, and
most scholars have thought it vmnecessary even to discuss the
question.' T o my knowledge this view has been challenged only
this by beginning again at 7 2 . i when he reached the end of chapter 82. Although
Tana 9 contains some interesting new readings, the collation of the manuscript
has confirmed the view that the discovery and collation of any further Ethiopic
manuscripts of Enoch is unlikely to add in any very significant way to our
knowledge of the Ethiopic text.
' Cf. e.g. Dillmann, Translation, p. lix; Flemming, Translation, 2 ; Charles,
Text, p. X.
38 INTRODUCTION
twice, by Schmidt and by Ullendorff. Schmidt, writing at the

beginning of this century, argued not only that the original lan-
guage of the Parables of Enoch was Aramaic, but also that the
Parables had been translated directly from Aramaic into Ethiopic.^
As important evidence for this view Schmidt drew attention to the
three renderings which occur in the Parables for the term, 'The
Son of Man', and argued that these went back to three different
expressions in the original Aramaic, viz.:
(DÂihrÂiKoD^hâj-i am 121 ma
More recently Professor Ullendorff, while not excluding the use

of a Greek text by those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic, has
argued that not only the Parables, but also the bulk of Enoch was
translated directly from Aramaic into Geez.^
The supposition that those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic
made use of a Greek version would appear to be virtually certain,
both because for quite large sections of the text there is fairly
close agreement between the Ethiopic and the Greek (as repre-
sented by Gr""*" and Grcs), and because there are some corrup-
tions in the Ethiopic text that can only be explained in terms of the
Greek (cf. e.g. 19. 2 ; 22. 2, 3).* The question whether and to what
extent the Ethiopic translators also made use of an Aramaic version
of Enoch is more difficult to determine, but the evidence adduced
by Professor Ullendorff would suggest that there are good grounds
for thinking that the translators did make direct use of an Aramaic
text. Professor Ullendorff, using both vocabulary and syntactical
evidence, based his argument on the discussion of a number of
passages where in his view the variants of the Greek and the
Ethiopic can best be explained in terms of direct Ethiopic de-
pendence on an Aramaic, Vorlage, and of passages where the
Ethiopic text seems to reflect directly Aramaic vocabulary and
* Cf; N. Schmidt, ' T h e Original Language of the Parables of Enoch', Old
Testament and Semitic Studies in Memory of William Rainey Harper, edited by
R. F. Harper, F . Brown, and G. F. Moore, Chicago, 1908, ii. 3 2 9 - 4 9 ; ' T h e
Apocalypse of Noah and the Parables of Enoch', Oriental Studies Dedicated to
Paul Haupt, Baltimore and Leipzig, 1926, 1 1 1 - 2 3 . Cf. also Charles, Transla-
tion, pp. Ixi-lxviii.
3 Cf. Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic " V o r l a g e " of the Ethiopic T e x t of E n o c h ? ' ;
Ethiopia and the Bible, 61 f.
* Cf. Flemming, Translation, 2.
VERSIONS UNDERLYING ETHIOPIC T E X T 39
Aramaic constructions.' But he points out that the evidence for

this view must of necessity be cumulative, and it is therefore de-
sirable to consider what further evidence there is available. In this
cormection it should be noted that, in addition to the type of
evidence used by Professor Ullendorff, we now have at our dis-
posal the evidence provided by the Dead Sea Aramaic fragments.
I discuss now, therefore, a number of passages where the dif-
ferences between the Ethiopic and the Greek versions seem best
explained on the assumption that the Ethiopic is directly depen-
dent on an Aramaic Vorlage.
In l o i . 4 the Ethiopic text reads 'do you not see the kings of the
ships ( r t } 7 / " t ! M^VC i) ?' where the context requires rather 'the
sailors of the ships'. Hal6vy long ago suggested that the rendering
'kings' derived from a misreading of Tl'^D as ''D'PQ,* and this
explanation was generally adopted. But it was always assumed, on
the theory that the Ethiopic is a translation of the Greek, that the
mistake was made by the Greek translator.' However, Gr^^, when
it was discovered, turned out to have T O O S vocuKAripous ('the sailing-
masters')—a perfectly acceptable rendering in the context. In the
light of this Bonner suggested that the Ethiopic translator was
probably unfamiliar with vocuKAripos, and hence rendered its second
element by the word meaning 'king', i.e. 1 7 - ^ i.* But this seems to
me unlikely; the word VOCOKATIPOS is used in Acts 27: 1 1 where the
Ethiopic version has the perfectly adequate equivalent "ifiA i. I
suggest that Halevy's explanation is the correct one, and that it
was not the Greek, but the Ethiopic translator who misread
^n^}2 as ' ' D ' ? ^ .
In 106. 13 both the Greek and the Ethiopic texts cause diffi-
culty.' At the end of the verse Gr*^^ has irap^prio-av T O V Xoyov
ToO Kupiou cmb Tfjs S I O S I ^ K T I S T O O oupctvoO where Eth has
M A f : ilCi AX7H.K: XflfAOAt: tl'^î; the texts are identical
5 Cf. especially Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic " V o r l a g e " of the Ethiopic T e x t of

E n o c h ? ' , 264-6.
' J . Hal6vy, 'Recherches sur la langue de la redaction primitive du Livre
d'Enoch', jfA vi. 9 (1867), 392. Hal^vy made the point as part of his attempt to
show that the Book of Enoch was originally written in Hebrew, but this par-
ticular point is valid for both a Hebrew and an Aramaic original. On the question
of the original language of Enoch cf. now above. Section 2, pp. 6 f.
' Cf. e.g. Charles, Text, 2 1 1 ; Flemming, Translation, 133.
» Cf. Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 5 5 f.
» See the discussions in Bonner, The Last Chapters of Enoch, 81 f . ; Torrey,
JAOS 62 (1942). 60.
40 INTRODUCTION
except for the variant dcrro rris 5ia9r|Kris/?iffi'JvOAt:. In Gr^^ the

use of a double construction after Trape(3riaocv (both a direct object
and otiTO with the genitive) is awkward, while in Eth the need to
take KaoiiOMr i (I'^fi-: as the subject of A-iAf; ('some from the
height of heaven transgressed the word of the Lord') is a little
unusual. Possibly these difficulties are to be explained on the as-
sumption that one or two words were illegible in, or missing from,
the text which ultimately underlies the Greek and Ethiopic ver-
sions of this passage. Be that as it may, my main concern here
is to point out that the very strongly attested Ethiopic reading
JioDAOAl*: cannot be explained in terms of a Greek cnrb TTJS 5ia-
OrjKTis. The readings could, however, be explained on the assump-
tion that they both go back directly to the Aramaic and derive
from a confusion between KHQIp ('height', cf. Eth) and
('covenant', cf. Gr^^).
In 5. 8 Eth reads 'But those who possess wisdom will be humble'
where Gr^*" has what appears to be a duplicate rendering: 'But
there will be to the enlightened man light, and to the wise man
perception'. The first rendering is very different from Eth, and
probably derives from an inner-Greek expansion of the text. But
the second rendering, despite the different constructions, is not
so different from Eth—apart from one point: in Eth the wise man
is humble, in Gr^*° he is perceptive. I suggest that this difference
between Eth and Gr^*" stems from a confusion between 'PDntP''
and VDDtt?''.
The Greek version of 14. 18 refers to the 'wheel' (Tpoxos)'" of
the throne of God, but the Ethiopic uses here, not the expected
(Idlî (cf. Dan. 7: 9), but iin-fl:—^to be taken in this context as
meaning something like 'surroundings'. I suggest that fift-fl: goes
back directly to an Aramaic and does not derive from a
Greek Tpoxoj.
In 18. 10 a confusion of the roots f]DX and f]10 possibly under-
lies the variants 'be gathered together' ( = Eth fi-^P'tth-i) and 'be
completed' ( = Gr""*" owTeXsoOriaovTai).
In 23. 4 Eth reads 'This burning fire whose course you saw,
towards the west, is (the fire of) all the lights of heaven' where
Qj.pan reads 'This course of fire is the fire towards the west which
persecutes (TO EKSICOKOV) all the lights of heaven'. Gr""*" TO
" In fact we would have expected a plural, Tpoxof, cf. Dan. 7 : 9.

&<5icoKOV would appear, in the light of 2 0 . 4, to be corrupt for T 6

EKSIKCOV." In Eth HîJt.e'; stands in place of TO 6K5ICOKOV/T6
IK5IKCOV, and it seems to me possible that underlying the variants
HJ&}Jt.£'! and the assumed TO IKSIKCOV is a confusion between the
roots nS73 and S7*nD.
At the end of 25. i, to take one final example, Gr""*" reads 'and
why do you wish (OeAeis) to learn the truth*; Eth is similar, but
uses a verb meaning 'to inquire' (cnlî) instead of one corre-
sponding to Qekco. I suggest that 'wish' and 'inquire' are inde-
pendent renderings of the Aramaic verb ''S73.
The examples discussed above'^ as evidence for the direct use,
by those who translated Enoch into Ethiopic, of an Aramaic
Vorlage are all taken from those sections of Enoch for which we
have available both Greek and Ethiopic texts, and all presuppose
mistranslation on the part of either the Greek or the Ethiopic
translators. The case is clearly more difficult to establish for those
sections of Enoch for which no Greek evidence is available, but
here, it seems to me, vocabulary and syntactical evidence are of
some importance. I discuss now, therefore, three examples from
the Parables where the vocabulary used seems to indicate direct
dependence on a Semitic text.
In 52. 9 the Ethiopic appears to state: 'All these things will be
denied {f-^hihS.:) and destroyed from the face of the earth'.
However, 'to deny' is hardly appropriate in the context, and it
seems to me very likely that : is here used with the same
meaning as the equivalent Hebrew and Aramaic root ITl'D, viz.
'to wipe o u t ' . " It further seems to me very likely that t i A ^ : was
used here because the translator had before him a Semitic text
which used the root 1T]2.
In 65. 6 the word -i-nC: occurs in a context dealing with
" Cf. Charles, Translation, 5 1 .

" F o r other cases where it is plausible to think that the Ethiopic is directly
dependent on a Semitic Vorlage see the notes on the following passages: i . 2
('he saw a holy vision'); i . 9 ('And behold'); 2. 1 ('Contemplate', cf. 3 ; 4 ; 5. i ) ;
4 ('Shelter and shade'); 5. 6 ('and they will curse you sinners for ever'); 5. 9
('and they will not be judged'); 7. i ('and were promiscuous with t h e m ' ) ; 8. i
('the things after these'); 9. 8 ('with those women'); 10. 2 ('is about to c o m e ' ) ;
10. 9 ('against the bastards'); 14. 6 ('and you will not be able to enjoy t h e m ' ) ;
17. 7 ('the mountains'); 2 5 . 6 ('they will each draw the fragrance of i t ' ) ; 2 7 . 2
('valley'); 27. 2 ('their place of judgement'); 28. i ('of the wilderness'); 3 2 . z
('the summits of those moimtains').
" Cf. Dillmann, Translation, 26, i 6 8 f.
42 INTRODUCTION
magic, and fairly obviously has the meaning 'enchantment'—

exactly like the Hebrew word "130. The root is used in both
Hebrew and Aramaic, in various forms, of the practice of magic,
but to my knowledge this is not so, other than in Enoch 65. 6, of
the equivalent Ethiopic root tdi:.
In 65. 8 the Ethiopic reads: 'For lead and tin are not produced
from the earth like the former (i.e. silver); there is a spring which
produces them, and an angel who stands in it, and that angel
J&njtC:'. The root RAi: means 'to be quick, to come before,
to anticipate', and then 'to be pre-eminent', and Charles accepts
here the meaning 'to be pre-eminent'.'* But there is no obvious
reason why it should be said of the angel in question that he is
pre-eminent. However, Caquot and Geoltrain have recently con-
nected the word je.n.&C: with the Syriac root bdr, and this seems
to me correct—what the angel does is to distribute the lead and the
t i n . " It may be noted that the root occurs not only in Syriac,
but also in Aramaic with the meaning 'to distribute'. Caquot and
Geoltrain argue that both in this verse and 'i-flC: in 65. 6
are to be explained as 'Syriacisms', but until the meanings 'to
distribute' and 'enchantment' can be estabUshed as Syriacisms for
the words in question outside these two passages, it would seem
to me more plausible to assume that RAd: and 'i-flC: were used
here because the corresponding Semitic (and more precisely,
Aramaic) words were present in the Vorlage used by the Ethiopic
translators.
I turn now to a consideration of the evidence provided by the
Dead Sea Aramaic fragments. From what was said above about
the nature and limited extent of the Aramaic evidence'* it will be
apparent that the contribution that the Dead Sea text can make to
the Vorlage problem must inevitably be limited. The use of this
evidence is also made difficult by the fact that we do not know how
close the Dead Sea Aramaic text was to such Aramaic texts as
were available to those who translated Enoch into Greek and
Ethiopic. None the less it does seem to me that the Dead Sea
fragments have some contribution to make.
The situation presented by the Dead Sea text of Enoch is not
" Cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 0 .

" Cf. A. Caquot and P. Geoltrain, 'Notes sur le texte ^thiopien des " P a r a -
boles" d'Henoch', Semitica 2 3 (1963), 4 7 - 9 , and note i on p. 49.
'* Cf. Section 2 , p. 1 2 .
untypical of such manuscript discoveries (cf. e.g. the Ben Sira

text from Masada). In a large number of cases the Aramaic, the
Greek, and the Ethiopic texts agree together. In others all three
are different, or the Ethiopic and the Greek versions agree with
one another against the Aramaic, although the differences are not
usually very substantial. But what is of particular interest are the
cases where the Aramaic text agrees with the Greek against the
Ethiopic, and the cases where the Aramaic agrees with the Ethiopic
against the Greek. The latter are far fewer than the former, as is
hardly surprising in view of the late date of our Ethiopic manu-
scripts, but the fact that they exist at all is, I think, of consider-
able importance. Whereas agreements between the Aramaic and the
Greek against the Ethiopic merely confirm that the Greek text has
been transmitted in a better state than the Ethiopic'' and tell us
nothing about the version(s) used by the Ethiopic translators,
agreements between the Aramaic and the Ethiopic against the
Greek may cast some light on the problem. I discuss now, there-
fore, some cases where the Aramaic text agrees with the Ethiopic
against the Greek.
In 10. 18, in a passage describing the fruitfulness of the earth in
the eschatological era, Eth has 'and all of it will be planted with
trees' where Gr""*" has 'and a tree will be planted in it'. For this
Aram"! v 7 reads DS]3rin H'ÎDI. The damaged state of the

Aramaic manuscript makes any final conclusion impossible, but
the wording of the Aramaic would appear to agree with the
Ethiopic rather than the Greek.
In 13. 6, in the account of Enoch's dealings with the Watchers,
the Ethiopic reads: 'And then I wrote out the record of their
petition, and their supplication in regard to their spirits and the
deeds of each one of them (rtrtZy"70C«n^ :)•' The Greek has the
same text, except that it omits the last phrase 'and the deeds of
each one of them'. Aramî vi i, although damaged, attests clearly
]1T]) 1T\ 'PD'? and thus indicates that the Aramaic did have a
phrase corresponding to 'and the deeds of each one of them'.
" T h u s e.g. in 30. 1 the Ethiopic has an impossible text, and the Aramaic
(so far as it exists) agrees with the Greek. Again, in 3 1 . 3 the Aramaic confirms
that the common Ethiopic word fi.iP'KP i has been substituted for the less
common I'iP'fiSP j (cf. Gr). But examples like this tell us nothing about the
Vorlage problem.
44 INTRODUCTION
There seems to me no plausible reason why these words should

have dropped out of the Greek version, if they had ever stood in it.
In 14. 5, where Eth has 'for all the days of eternity', Gr^*"
has 'for all the generations of eternity'. Aram"i vi 15 ''^V ^^'D TSJ
agrees with the Ethiopic, not the Greek.
In 22. 6, in the account of Enoch's visit to Sheol, Enoch asks
Raphael about the spirit of Abel. According to the Ethiopic,
Enoch's words are: 'Whose is this spirit whose voice thus reaches
heaven's and complains ?'—'HffoliS.?!: Hffpj.; at-Kfi Hhffpfl! ^ft";
fi-Ci^fh I Xflh! A^yje.: cD^Crth.:. According to the Greek, which ad-
mittedly raises some problems, Enoch says: 'Whose is this spirit
which is complaining? Therefore his voice thus reaches and com-
plains to heaven.' It is difficult to think that the Ethiopic is a
translation from the Greek, at least from that which is repre-
sented to us in Gr""*". Again we have only very limited Aramaic
evidence, cf. Aramî xxii 6 ]]l'Dl X T ! f^T X[. What seems to

me important, however, is that it is clear from the few Aramaic
words that do survive that the Ethiopic, with HffoJ.; (o-h.'P; HhaoTi
has exactly the same construction as the Aramaic.
As a final example it may be noted that this same type of agree-
ment between the wording of Eth and Aram is to be found in 9 3 . 1 1 ,
a passage for which there is, of course, no Greek evidence available.
Here Eth reads (D-iift H-rt-j (o-CtA: rt-flX; H^hA: (cf.
also 93. 13). Charles took exception to this construction,'' but the
identical wording, . . H "713 XIH 130 (cf. Aramsi v
17, 22 is clearly attested in the Dead Sea Aramaic text.
The discussion of the above examples^", which make use of the
evidence provided by the Dead Sea Aramaic text, would thus
appear to point again to the conclusion that those who translated
Enoch into Ethiopic had available an Aramaic as well as a Greek
text. Indeed, in the light of all the evidence discussed in this
Introduction and of the evidence adduced by E. Ullendorff^' it
would seem to me difficult to argue otherwise.
'Heaven' is attested only by Ull and Abb 99, but appears to be required for
the sense. " Cf. Charles, Text, 196 f.
^° F o r other possible examples see the notes on 7. 3 ('all the toil of men'),
13. 6 ('and their supplication'), and 14. 4 ('and complete judgement (has been
decreed) against you').
" Cf. above, note 5. T h e conmients of Black ('The Fragments of the
Aramaic Enoch from Qumran', 21-3) fail to take account of the fact that there
VERSIONS UNDERLYING ETHIOPIC TEXT 45
Two further points need to be made.

(i) If it is true that the Ethiopic translators made direct use of an
Aramaic as well as a Greek text, then this makes it likely that the
Ethiopic will sometimes be superior to the Greek, and we certainly
ought to be prepared to give proper weight to the evidence of the
Ethiopic where it diverges from the Greek text. In this respect it
seems to me that the text-edition and translation of Charles are
open to criticism, for Charles—in common with others who worked
on the text of Enoch in his day—^was inclined to assume that the
Greek version of Enoch must almost inevitably be superior to the
Ethiopic. An instructive example of Charles's approach in this
matter is to be found in the case of 5. i . Here Gr""^" reads 'and
perceive how the living God made these things so, and he lives for
all eternity'. Charles recognized that 'the living God' and 'he lives
for all eternity' are probably duplicate renderings of the same
expression, but otherwise he thought that the Greek text was
sound, and he judged the Ethiopic by the standard of the Greek.
Eth is presented to us here in two forms. Eth I has an impossible
text: (Dhhî-: nhfl»: 7nChai>«; ([Kitl-V: itleaixi H«if».PaJ-: M([y"i
—'and perceive how you made all these things who live for ever'.
Charles22 recognized that this text was corrupt, but emended
laCiuto' I AKft-TF: H-ft°oi>': into l-flCoo- i AXft-l-p i h"¥U-: to make
the text conform to Gr^*" ETToiriosv ourd OUTOOS. Flemming^^
similarly proposed the emendation l-dd i hfloU: XA°lt: or rtXft'l'F:.
Eth I I has a perfectly intelligible text a)XXy°4-: Miao; 7.nd: (tiiao':
AKlT'l'V: H"ft°oi>': Hfh£iD-1 MA^":—'and perceive how He who lives
for ever made all these things for you'. Charles and Flemming,
however, regarded the Eth II text as representing an emended
form of the Eth I text. Fortunately we now have some Aramaic
evidence available, cf. Aram*i ii n ]''[J^^J3 ^J2pV^ X^n[ ^
]'''?K n'''l2S7 "70 Although in a fragmentary state, the

Aramaic would appear to be closer to Eth I I than to Eth I or
GrPan. Further, it would seem clear that the Eth I text, far from
preserving an earlier form of the Ethiopic which was subsequently
are some cases (cf. e.g. l o i . 4 or 93. 1 1 ) where it is impossible to explain the
evidence except on the assumption that the Ethiopic is directly dependent on
a Semitic text.
« Cf. Charles, Text, 8 f.; Translation, 1 0 .
« Cf. Flemming, Text, 3 .
46 INTRODUCTION
emended to produce the Eth II text, simply contains an error,

lactiao-: for : Mtao-;.
In the light of the Aramaic evidence Charles's approach to the
Ethiopic text of 5. i must now appear to us as somewhat arbitrary,
and it would not be difficult to instance many comparable examples
of an arbitrary approach to the Ethiopic in Charles's text-edition
and translation.^* In view of the fact that our Ethiopic manuscripts
are all fairly late, and that in any case Enoch was translated into
Ethiopic after it had been translated into Greek, it is reasonable
to assume that in many cases, if not the majority, the Greek is
likely to offer us a better text than the Ethiopic. But it does seem
to me essential that in those cases where the Ethiopic and Greek
texts diverge, and where no Aramaic evidence is available, we be
much more prepared than Charles was to give due weight to the
evidence and possible independence of the Ethiopic version.
(2) Although I think that there is good evidence available for the
view that the Ethiopic translators had access to an Aramaic text of
Enoch, it seems to me very difficult, in the absence of more sub-
stantial Aramaic and Greek texts of Enoch than we at present
possess, to determine the extent to which the translators made
use of an Aramaic text. However, a further examination of the
Ethiopic to see how far it reflects Aramaic vocabulary and syntax
may offer some help in the solution of this problem.
Finally, it may be noted that the conclusions about the origin

and history of the Ethiopic version of Enoch that seem to emerge
from the preceding discussion—^translation on the basis of Greek
and Aramaic texts in the fourth to sixth centuries; revision of the
Ethiopic text from the sixteenth century onwards and the ultimate
emergence of a standard revised textes—fit in well with the con-
clusions to which recent studies have pointed as regards the origin
and history of Ethiopic Bible translations in general.^*
^* Cf. e.g. Charles's comments on 1 3 . i where he recognized that the text of

E t h was superior to that of GrP»°: 'Here we may conclude either to a happy
emendation of the Ethiopic translator of G r or of the scribe of the Greek M S .
used by E t h or to the existence in the Aramaic of both forms, the corrupt in the
text and the true reading in the margin' (Text, 33). F o r similar somewhat far-
fetched explanations cf. Translation, p. Iviii, note i, p. Ix, note i .
^5 Cf. above, pp. 2 8 - 3 2 .
2' Cf. Ullendorff, Ethiopia and the Bible, 5 5 - 9 .
NOTE ON T H E TRANSLATION 47
6. A Note on the Translation

This edition (volume i) and translation (volume 2) of the Book of
Enoch is based on Rylands Ethiopic MS. 23, and the reasons for
the choice of this manuscript have been discussed above (pp. 32 ff.,
36 f.). It should be understood that the translation is intended as
a translation of the Ethiopic text of Enoch, not of an Ethiopic
text corrected on the basis of the Greek or Aramaic. In fact I have
follovsred Ryl fairly closely and have only diverged from it where
its evidence does not make sense and where better Ethiopic
evidence is available. In such cases I have italicized the translation,
and it should be clear from the apparatus in volume i which read-
ing is being followed. The translation is, by intention, fairly literal.
I have not attempted to transliterate on a scientific basis the many
names that occur in the Book of Enoch; for the vast majority of
the names I have used the conventional English speUings, and for
the others simplified transliterations.
In the notes below the translation I quote the Aramaic evidence
for the text of Enoch and discuss its relationship to the Ethiopic
and Greek texts. Where appropriate, I also discuss difficulties in
the Greek and Ethiopic texts. As will be apparent, the notes are
intended as a textual, not an exegetical, commentary on Enoch.
A note on the organization of the material in volume i will be
found in the Introduction to that volume.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
AALEN, S . , ' S t . L u k e ' s G o s p e l a n d t h e L a s t C h a p t e r s o f I E n o c h ' , NTS

13 (1966/7), 1 - 1 3 .
D'ABBADIE, A . , Catalogue raisonn^ de manuscrits Ethiopiens appurtenant ii
Antoine d'Abbadie, Paris, 1 8 5 9 .
Acta Pontificii Instituti Biblici, iv. 7 ( 1 9 4 1 ) .
BAARS, W . a n d ZUURMOND, R . , ' T h e P r o j e c t f o r a N e w E d i t i o n o f t h e
E t h i o p i c B o o k o f J u b i l e e s ' , JSS 9 (1964), 6 7 - 7 4 .
BARTHI^LEMY, D . a n d M I L I K , J . T . , Qumran Cave I ( D i s c o v e r i e s in t h e
Judaean Desert i), Oxford, 1 9 5 5 .
BEER, G . , ' D a s B u c h H e n o c h ' , Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des
Alten Testaments, T u b i n g e n , 1 9 0 0 , ii. 2 1 7 - 3 1 0 ( = B e e r , Translation).
BLACK, M . , An Aramaic Approach to the Gospels, 3 r d e d n . , O x f o r d , 1 9 6 7 .
Apocalypsis Henochi Graece (Pseudepigrapha Veteris Testamenti
G r a e c e iii), L e i d e n , 1 9 7 0 ( = B l a c k , Text).
• ' T h e M a r a n a t h a I n v o c a t i o n a n d J u d e 1 4 , 1 5 ( I E n o c h i : 9 ) ' , Christ
and Spirit in the New Testament, Studies i n h o n o u r o f C . F . D .
M o u l e , edited b y B . L i n d a r s a n d S . S . S m a l l e y , C a m b r i d g e , 1 9 7 3 ,
189-96.
• ' T h e F r a g m e n t s o f t h e A r a m a i c E n o c h f r o m Q u m r a n ' , La Littdra-
ture juive entre Tenach et Mischna: quelques problhnes (Recherches
bibliques i x ) , edited b y W . C . v a n U n n i k , L e i d e n , 1 9 7 4 , 1 5 - 2 8 .
BONNER, C , The Last Chapters of Enoch in Greek (Studies and D o c u -
m e n t s viii), L o n d o n , 1 9 3 7 .
The Homily on the Passion by Melito Bishop of Sardis with Some
Fragments of the Apocryphal Ezekiel (Studies and D o c u m e n t s xii),
London, 1940.
BOURIANT, U . , Fragments grecs du Livre d'£noch (M6moires publi6s p a r
les m e m b r e s d e la M i s s i o n archôlogique franâise a u C a i r e i x . i ,
Paris, 1892, 9 1 - 1 4 7 ) .
BROCK, S . P . , ' A F r a g m e n t o f E n o c h in S y r i a c ' , JTS (N.S.) 1 9 ( 1 9 6 8 ) ,
626-31.
BROCKELMANN, C , Katalog der orientalischen Handschriften der Stadt-
bibliothek zu Hamburg mit Ausschluss der hebrdischen. Teil i . Die
arabischen, persischen, turkischen, malaiischen, koptischen, syrischen,
athiopischen Handschriften, Hamburg, 1908.
BURKITT, F . C, Jewish and Christian Apocalypses ( T h e Schweich Lectures
of the British Academy, 1 9 1 3 ) , L o n d o n , 1914.
CAQUOT, A . a n d GEOLTRAIN, P . , ' N o t e s s u r le t e x t e 6thiopien des " P a r a -
b o l e s " d ' H e n o c h ' , Semitica 13 (1963), 39-54.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 49
CHAINE, M . , Catalogue des manuscrits Ethiopiens de la collection Antoine

d'Abbadie, Paris, 1 9 1 2 .
CHARLES, R . H . , The Book of Enoch, Oxford, 1893.
The Ethiopic Version of the Book of Enoch (Anecdota Oxoniensia,
S e m i t i c Series x i ) , O x f o r d , 1 9 0 6 ( = C h a r l e s , Text).
The Book of Enoch, 2 n d e d n . , O x f o r d , 1 9 1 2 ( = C h a r l e s , Translation).
CONTI ROSSINI, C , ' I m a n o s c r i t t i etiopici della M i s s i o n e C a t t o l i c a di
C h e r e n ' , RRAL (5th Ser.), 1 3 (1904), 2 3 3 - 8 6 .
' N o t i c e s u r les m a n u s c r i t s Ethiopiens d e la collection d ' A b b a d i e ' ,
JA X . 1 9 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 5 5 1 - 7 8 ; X. 2 0 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , s - 7 2 ; X. 20 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 4 4 9 - 9 4 ;
xi. 2 ( 1 9 1 3 ) , S - 6 4 ; xi. 6 ( 1 9 1 S ) , 1 8 9 - 2 3 8 ; xi. 6 ( 1 9 1 5 ) , 4 4 5 - 9 3 -
C O W L E Y , R . ( f r o m information supplied b y F i t a w r a r i A l a m e T e f e r u ) , ' T h e
S t u d y o f G e e z M a n u s c r i p t s in T e g r e P r o v i n c e ' , JES 9 (1971), 21-5.
DENIS, A . - M . , Introduction aux pseudEpigraphes grecs d'Ancien Testament
( S t u d i a in V e t e r i s T e s t a m e n t i P s e u d e p i g r a p h a i ) , L e i d e n , 1970
( = Denis, Introduction).
DILLMANN, A . , Catalogus Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Bod-
leianae Oxoniensis. Pars VII. Codices Aethiopici, Oxford, 1848.
Liber Henoch Aethiopice, Leipzig, 1 8 5 1 ( = Dillmann, Text).
Das Buch Henoch, Leipzig, 1 8 5 3 ( = Dillmann, Translation).
Lexicon Linguae Aethiopicae, Leipzig, 1 8 6 5 ( = Dillmann, Lexicon).
Die Handschriften- Verzeichnisse der Koniglichen Bibliothek zu Berlin,
Berlin, 1 8 7 8 .
• ' O b e r den n e u g e f u n d e n e n g r i e c h i s c h e n T e x t des H e n o c h - B u c h e s ' ,
SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 3 9 - 5 4 and 1 0 7 9 - 9 2 .
Ethiopic Grammar, translated b y J . A . C r i c h t o n , L o n d o n , 1907
( = Dillmann, Grammar).
DINDORF, W . , Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus CP (Corpus Scriptorum
H i s t o r i a e B y z a n t i n a e ) , i, B o n n , 1 8 2 9 .
DONADONI, S . , 'Un frammento della v e r s i o n e copta del "Libro di
E n o c h ' " , Acta Orientalia (Copenhagen) 25 (i960), 1 9 7 - 3 0 2 .
FABRICIUS, J . A . , Codex Pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, Hamburg
a n d L e i p z i g , i, 1 7 1 3 ( 2 n d e d n . , H a m b u r g , i, 1 7 2 2 ) .
FiTZMYER, J . A . , The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I (Biblica e t
Orientalia 1 8 ) , 2 n d e d n . , R o m e , 1 9 7 1 .
FLEMMING, J . a n d RADERMACHER, L . , Das Buch Henoch ( D i e g r i e c h i s c h e n
christlichen Schriftsteller d e r e r s t e n drei J a h r h u n d e r t e 5 ) , L e i p z i g ,
1901 ( = Flemming, Translation).
Das Buch Henoch, athiopischer T e x t herausgegeben von J . Flemming
( T e x t e u n d U n t e r s u c h u n g e n , n e u e F o l g e vii. i ) , L e i p z i g , 1 9 0 2 ( = Flem-
ming, Text).
GEBHARDT, O . , 'Die 70 Hirten des B u c h e s Henoch und ihre Deu-
t u n g e n ' , Archiv fttr wissenschaftliche Erforschung des Alten Testaments
ii. 2 ( 1 8 7 2 ) , 2 4 2 - 6 .
50 BIBLIOGRAPHY
GELZER, H . , Sextus Julius Africanus und die byzantinische Chronographie,

ii. I , L e i p z i g , 1 8 8 5 .
GILDEMEISTER, J . , ' E i n F r a g m e n t des g r i e c h i s c h e n Henoch', ZDMG
9 (I8SS), 621-4.
GITLBAUER, M., Die Oberreste griechischer Tachygraphie im Codex
Vaticanus Graecus i8og, fasc. i (Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen
Akademie der Wissenschaften 28/2), Vienna, 1 8 7 8 .
GOLDSCHMIDT, L . , Die abessinischen Handschriften der Stadtbibliothek
zu Frankfurt am Main {RuppelVsche Sammlung), Berlin, 1 8 9 7 .
GREBAUT, E . a n d TISSERANT, E . , Codices Aethiopici Vaticani et Borgiani,
Barberinianus Orientalis 2, Rossianus 865, Pars Prior, Enarratio
Codicum, Rome, 1935.
GRENFELL, B . P . a n d H u n t , A . S . , Catalogue gdnEral des antiquitds igyp-
tiennes du Musie du Caire, Nos. ioooi-io86g: Greek Papyri, Oxford,
1903.
HALLivi (i.e. H A L ^ V Y ) , J . , ' R e c h e r c h e s sur la langue d e la r e d a c t i o n
p r i m i t i v e d u L i v r e d ' f i n o c h ' , JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 5 2 - 9 5 .
HAMMERSCHMIDT, E . , Athiopische Handschriften vom f^ndsee i: Reise-
bericht und Beschreibung der Handschriften in dem Kloster des heiligen
Gabriel auf der Insel Kebrdn (Verzeichnis d e r orientalischen Hand-
schriften in D e u t s c h l a n d x x . i ) , W i e s b a d e n , 1 9 7 3 .
a n d JAGER, O . A . , Illuminierte athiopische Handschriften (Verzeichnis
der orientahschen Handschriften in D e u t s c h l a n d xv), Wiesbaden,
1968.
HARTEL, W . , 5 . Tkasci Caecili Cypriani Opera Omnia, p a r s iii ( C o r p u s
S c r i p t o r u m E c c l e s i a s t i c o r u m L a t i n o r u m iii. 3 ) , V i e n n a , 1 8 7 1 .
H U N T , A . S . , The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, p a r t xvii, L o n d o n , 1 9 2 7 .
JAMES, M . R . , Apocrypha Anecdota ( T e x t s a n d S t u d i e s ii. 3 ) , C a m b r i d g e ,
1893.
JEREMIAS, J . , ' E i n n e u e r T e x t f u n d : das H e n o c h f r a g m e n t der Chester
B e a t t y - P a p y r i ' , ThBl 1 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , cols. 1 4 5 f.
' B e o b a c h t u n g e n z u n e u t e s t a m e n t l i c h e n Stellen a n H a n d des n e u -
g e f u n d e n e n g r i e c h i s c h e n H e n o c h - T e x t e s ' , ZNW 38 (1939), 1 1 5 - 2 4 .
KENYON, F . G . , The Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri, fasc. viii, E n o c h a n d
Melito, London, 1941.
K U H N , G . , ' B e i t r a g e z u r E r k l a r u n g des B u c h e s H e n o c h ' , ZAW^9 (1921),
240-75.
LAURENCE, R . , The Book of Enoch the Prophet, Oxford, 1 8 2 1 ; 2nd edn.
1 8 3 2 ( 1 8 3 3 ) ; 3rd edn. 1 8 3 8 .
Libri Enoch Versio Aethiopica, Oxford, 1 8 3 8 .
LiDDELL, H . G . a n d SCOTT, R . , A Greek-English Lexicon, n e w edition
b y H . S . J o n e s a n d R . M c K e n z i e , 2 vols., O x f o r d , 1 9 4 0 ( = Liddell
and Scott (new edition)).
BIBLIOGRAPHY 51
LODS, A . , Le Livre d'Hdnoch. Fragments grecs dicouverts h Akhmim

(HauteSgypte), Paris, 1 8 9 3 .
L'£vangile & VApocalypse de Pierre. Le texte grec du Livre d'Snoch
( M E m o i r e s publics p a r les m e m b r e s de la M i s s i o n archôlogique
f r a n f a i s e au C a i r e ix. 3 , P a r i s , 1 8 9 3 , 3 1 7 - 3 5 + 3 4 p l a t e s ) .
Low, I . , Die Flora der Juden, 4 vols., V i e n n a a n d L e i p z i g , 1934-34
(reprint Hildesheim, 1 9 6 7 ) .
M A I , A . , Patrum Nova Bibliotheca, ii, R o m e , 1 8 4 4 .
MARTIN, F . , Le Livre d'Hinoch, Paris, 1906 ( = Martin, Translation).
M I G N E , J . - P . , Patrologia Latina, Ixii, P a r i s , 1 8 6 3 .
M I L I K , J . T . , ' T h e D e a d S e a Scrolls F r a g m e n t o f t h e B o o k o f E n o c h ' ,
Biblica 32 (1951), 393-400.
' L e T e s t a m e n t d e L 6 v i en a r a m e e n : f r a g m e n t d e la G r o t t e 4 d e
Q u m r a n ' , RB 63 (1955), 398-406.
— — ' H e n o c h a u p a y s des A r o m a t e s ( C h . xxvii h x x x i i ) . Fragments
a r a m e e n s d e la G r o t t e 4 d e Q u m r a n ' , RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 0 - 7 .
Ten Years of Discovery in the Wilderness of Judaea (Studies in
Biblical T h e o l o g y 2 6 ) , L o n d o n , 1 9 5 9 .
' P r o b l ^ m e s d e la litt^rature h^nochique k la lumi^re des f r a g m e n t s
a r a m e e n s de Q u m r a n ' , HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 3 - 7 8 .
• ' T u r f a n et Q u m r a n . L i v r e des G r a n t s j u i f e t m a n i c h e e n ' . Tradition
und Glaube. FestgabefUr Karl Georg Kuhn zum 63. Geburtstag, edited
by G . Jeremias, H . - W . K u h n , and H . Stegemann, Gottingen, 1971,
117-37.
' F r a g m e n t s g r e c s d u L i v r e d ' H e n o c h ( P . O x y . xvii 2 0 6 9 ) ' , Chronique
d'jSgypte 46 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 -
The Books of Enoch. Aramaic Fragments of Qumrdn Cave 4, O x f o r d ,
1976.
MORDINI, A . , 'II c o n v e n t o di G u n d e G u n d i ^ ' , RSE 12 (1953), 29-70.
NoTH, M . , Die israelitischen Personennamen im Rahmen der gemein-
semitischen Namengebung, Stuttgart, 1 9 2 8 (reprint Hildesheim, 1966).
RADERMACHER, L . , see F l e m m i n g , J .
RIESSLER, P . , Altjiidisches Schrifttum ausserhalb der Bibel, Augsburg,
1928.
SCALIGER, J . , Thesaurus Temporum, Eusebii . . . Chronicorum Canonum
Omnimodae Historiae Libri Duo, 3 n d e d n . , A m s t e r d a m , 1 6 5 8 .
SCHMIDT, N . , ' T h e Original L a n g u a g e o f t h e P a r a b l e s o f E n o c h ' , Old
Testament and Semitic Studies in Memory of William Rainey Harper,
edited b y R . F . H a r p e r , F . B r o w n , a n d G . F . M o o r e , C h i c a g o , 1 9 0 8 ,
ii. 3 2 9 - 4 9 -
' T h e Apocalypse of N o a h and the Parables of E n o c h ' , Oriental
Studies Dedicated to Paul Haupt, Baltimore and Leipzig, 1 9 3 6 , 1 1 1 - 3 3 .
STRELCYN, S., Catalogue of Ethiopic Manuscripts in the John Rylands
University Library of Manchester, Manchester, 1974.
52 BIBLIOGRAPHY
SWETE, H . B . , The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septuagint,

iii, 4th e d . , C a m b r i d g e , 1 9 1 2 .
THACKERAY, H . S t . J., A Grammar of the Old Testament in Greek, i,
Cambridge, 1909 ( = Thackeray, Grammar).
TORREY, C . C , ' N o t e s o n t h e G r e e k T e x t s o f E n o c h ' , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) ,
52-60.
ULLENDORFF, E . , ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " o f t h e E t h i o p i c T e x t o f E n o c h ?',
Atti del Convegno Internazionale di Studi Etiopici (Academia Nazionale
dei L i n c e i . P r o b l e m i attuali di s c i e n z a e di c u l t u r a 4 8 ) , R o m e , i 9 6 0 ,
259-67.
The Ethiopians, 3rd edn., Oxford, 1 9 7 3 .
Ethiopia and the Bible (The Schweich Lectures of the British
Academy 1967), London, 1968.
WARNER, G . F . a n d GILSON, J. P . , Catalogue of Western Manuscripts in
the Old Royal and King's Collections in the British Museum, 4 vols.,
London, 1921.
WELLHAUSEN, j., ' Z u r apokalyptischen Literatur', Skizzen und Vor-
arbeiten vi, B e r l i n , 1 8 9 9 .
W R I G H T , W . , Catalogue of the Ethiopic Manuscripts in the British Museum
acquired since the year 1847, London, 1877.
ZAHN, T . , Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, ii. 2 , E r l a n g e n a n d
Leipzig, 1 8 9 2 .
ZOTENBERG, H . , Catalogue des nmnuscrits Ethiopiens {gheez et amharique)
de la Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, 1 8 7 7 .
ZUNTZ, G . , ' N o t e s o n t h e G r e e k E n o c h ' , JBL 61 (1942), 1 9 3 - 2 0 4 .
' T h e G r e e k T e x t o f E n o c h 1 0 2 . 1 - 3 ' , jfBL 6 3 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 5 3 f.
' E n o c h on the L a s t Judgement ( c h . cii. 1 - 3 ) ' , JTS 45 (1944),
161-70.
LIST OF SIGLA
Aram The Aramaic Dead Sea Fragments of Enoch.
Aram c , d, e, f, g. Aram «tr.a^ astr.b^ astr.c^
astr.d—riie different m a n u s c r i p t s t o w h i c h t h e v a r i o u s
f r a g m e n t s belong
Gr T h e Greek Version of E n o c h
T h e F r a g m e n t s i n Syncellus (GrS^nc a = 5 , ^.
GrSync GfSync b ^ 8 . 4 - 1 0 . 1 4 ; Grsyn-^ "= = 1 5 . 8 - 1 6 . i )
T h e A k h m i m Manuscript (Codex Panopolitanus)
GrPan A duplicate version o f 1 9 . 3 - 2 1 . 9 within t h e A k h m i m
GrP»n a Manuscript
Grva. Codex Vaticanus G r . 1809
GrCB T h e Chester Beatty-Michigan Papyrus
Eth T h e Ethiopic Version of E n o c h
E t h I and E t h I I T h e t w o families o f E t h i o p i c m a n u s c r i p t s
E t h I — B M 485 B r i t i s h M u s e u m Orient. 4 8 5
B M 485a A duplicate version o f 9 7 . 6 b - i o 8 . 1 0 within British
M u s e u m Orient. 485
B M 491 British M u s e u m Orient. 4 9 1
Berl Berlin M S . O r . Petermann I I Nachtrag 29
Abb 35 Abbadianus 3 5
Abb 55 Abbadianus 5 5
Tana 9 T a n a Ethiopic M S . 9
T a n a 9a A d u p l i c a t e v e r s i o n o f 7 8 . 8 b - 8 2 . 2 0 within T a n a 9
Eth II—Bodl 5 Bodley M S . 5
Ryl Rylands Ethiopic M S . 2 3
Ull Ullendorff M S .
Bodl 4 Bodley M S . 4
Frankfurt M S . Frankfurt M S . Orient. Ruppell I I i
Curzon 5 5 = British M u s e u m Orient. 8 8 2 2
Curzon 5 6 = British M u s e u m O r i e n t . 8 8 2 3
B M Add. 24185 British M u s e u m A d d . 2 4 1 8 5
B M 484 Orient. 4 8 4
B M 486 Orient. 486
BM490 Orient. 490
B M Add. 24990 Add. 24990
B M 492 Orient. 4 9 2
B M 499 Orient. 4 9 9
54 LIST OF SIGLA
Vat 7 1 Vatican Ethiopic M S . 7 1

Munich 30 Munich Ethiopic M S . 30
Garrett M S . Princeton Ethiopic 2 [(Garrett Collection) D e p 1468J
Westenholz M S . H a m b u r g Orient. 2 7 1 a = 130
A raised ' is u s e d t o refer t o a n original reading in a m a n u s c r i p t , a
raised ' t o a c o r r e c t e d r e a d i n g .
TRANSLATION
(ar, 3 5 ) I. I T h e words of the blessing of Enoch according to
which he blessed the chosen and righteous who must be
present on the day of distress (which is appointed) for the
removal of all the wicked and impious, i. 2 And Enoch
answered and said: (there was) a righteous man whose eyes
were opened by the Lord, (zr, a 10) and he saw a holy vision
in the heavens which the angels showed to m e . A n d I heard
everything from them, and I understood what I saw, but
I . I E n o c h a c c o r d i n g . . . t h e c h o s e n : c f . A r a m ^ i i i J'T'Jna'? ']3n[.
w h o m u s t b e p r e s e n t . E t h , w i t h t h e subjunctive, c o n v e y s t h e idea o f
obligation o r necessity, b u t this idea is n o t p r e s e n t i n Gr'^ w h i c h h a s
t h e f u t u r e . C f . t h e similar e x a m p l e s in D a n . 2 : 2 8 , R e v . 4 : i , w h e r e ,
h o w e v e r , b o t h E t h i o p i c a n d G r e e k c o n v e y t h e idea o f necessity.
I . 2 A n d E n o c h a n s w e r e d a n d s a i d : E t h ; Gr^^" ' A n d E n o c h took u p

his parable a n d s a i d ' ; A r a m ^ i i 2 ""jmVnBi. E t h p r e s u p p o s e s a n A r a -
m a i c IfiSI nJS, whereas Gr""™ presupposes a n A r a m a i c "Jlin SOJ
nVnO ( t h e e x a c t expression o c c u r s i n A r a m ^ i iii 2 3 ) ; A r a m ^ i i 3
w o u l d appear t o c o r r e s p o n d t o G r ^ a " r a t h e r t h a n t o E t h ( c f . N u m .
24: 3 U IS).
h e s a w a h o l y v i s i o n : E t h ; G r ^ a n ' h e h a d a vision'. C h a r l e s (Text, 3 )

suggests t h a t t h e c o r r u p t G r e e k derives f r o m a confusion o f t h e r o o t s
Xtn a n d tnS. A l t h o u g h tflN does n o t o c c u r in A r a m a i c — t h e language
in w h i c h E n o c h s e e m s f o r t h e m o s t p a r t t o h a v e been w r i t t e n — t h i s
kind o f mistake o n t h e p a r t o f a translator s e e m s quite likely.
w h i c h t h e a n g e l s . . , w h a t I s a w : E t h ; Gr""*" ' H e s h o w e d ( i t ) t o
m e , a n d t h e holy ones speaking holy things I h e a r d ; a n d w h e n I h e a r d
everything f r o m t h e m , I u n d e r s t o o d a s I l o o k e d , ' ; c f . A r a m * i i 3
Ti'SW] nVs yffn^p^ [^-'DNJVs iai[. N e i t h e r GT^^" n o r E t h offers a v e r y

satisfactory t e x t . A r a m ^ i i 3 m a y c o r r e s p o n d t o G r ^ a n ' a n d t h e holy ones
speaking holy things I h e a r d ' , a clause w h i c h is lacking in E t h . I f this is
so, a n d if t h e restoration o f A r a m is c o r r e c t , t h e unique ayioX6ycov, w h i c h
L i d d e l l a n d S c o t t ( n e w edition) find doubtful, should p e r h a p s b e r e g a r d e d
as a c o r r u p t i o n o f dyy^Xcov. H o w e v e r , t h e f r a g m e n t a r y condition o f
A r a m * i i m a k e s a n y s t a t e m e n t a b o u t t h e relationship o f A r a m t o Gr^^"
and E t h somewhat uncertain.
58 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
not for this generation, but for a distant generation which will
come. I. 3 Concerning the chosen I spoke, and (2r, AI5) I
uttered a parable concerning t h e m : T h e Holy and Great One
will come out from his dwelling, i. 4 and the Eternal God
I . 2 b u t n o t f o r . . . w i l l c o m e : E t h ; G r ' a n ' b u t n o t f o r this p r e s e n t

generation did I take t h o u g h t , b u t t o a distant o n e I will s p e a k ' ; c f .
Aramî i 4 n a ] N p''n[1 iftb m i A r a m appears t o a g r e e

w i t h GrPa" against E t h in t h e addition o f §yd3 AotAcS, b u t n o t in t h e a d d i -
tion o f SiEvooOnTiv.
r . 3 C o n c e r n i n g t h e c h o s e n . T h e s e w o r d s (with o r w i t h o u t t h e a d d i -
tion o f ' I spoke') c o u l d b e taken in E t h w i t h t h e preceding verse, a n d a r e in
fact so taken b y s o m e E t h i o p i c M S S . including R y l .
a n d I u t t e r e d . . . f r o m h i s d w e l l i n g . T h e evidence o f G r ' a " suggests

t h a t this is h o w E t h o u g h t t o b e translated, even t h o u g h ' u t t e r a p a r a b l e '
is n o t t h e m o s t obvious translation o f h(D-^h: i ^ f l r t ; . B u t y"tl6i.: does
o c c u r w i t h t h e m e a n i n g ' p a r a b l e ' (see D i l l m a n n , Lexicon Linguae Aethio-
picae, L e i p z i g , 1 8 6 5 , c o l . 1 7 3 ; hereafter, D i l l m a n n , Lexicon), a n d t h e
translation ' u t t e r a p a r a b l e ' s e e m s n o t impossible. ( T h i s rendering m a y
s t a n d w h e t h e r w e r e a d J&ajR-X: o r H.fcOJR'X:; in t h e latter case H
c o u l d b e explained as reflecting a n A r a m a i c ""T u s e d t o i n t r o d u c e direct
s p e e c h . ) H o w e v e r , E t h c o u l d also, a n d p e r h a p s m o r e naturally, b e t r a n s -
lated ' a n d I talked c o n c e r n i n g t h e m w i t h t h e H o l y a n d G r e a t O n e w h o
will c o m e o u t f r o m his dwelling'. — T h e title ' t h e H o l y a n d G r e a t O n e '
o c c u r s elsewhere in E n o c h (with o r w i t h o u t ' a n d ' ) in 1 0 . i ; 1 2 . 3 ; 1 4 . i ;
2 5 . 3 ; 8 4 . i ; 9 2 . 2 ; 9 7 . 6 ; 9 8 . 6 ; 1 0 4 . 9 ; here in i . 3 GrP"" h a s ' m y H o l y
G r e a t O n e ' , b u t ' m y ' is w i t h o u t parallel in this title, a n d is p r o b a b l y a
m i s t a k e . C f . also I Q a p G e n 11 1 4 ; X H 1 7 , a n d F i t z m y e r , The Genesis
Apocryphon of Qumrdn Cave I (Biblica e t Orientalia 1 8 ) , 2 n d . e d n . , R o m e ,
1 9 7 1 , 89. — C f . A r a m n i 5 ] . H S p nja^nj? pQT [.
I . 4 a n d t h e E t e r n a l G o d . . . M o u n t S i n a i . E t h , w i t h a)K9"0î
instead o f X y " y ? : , a p p a r e n t l y i n t e n d e d ' a n d t h e E t e r n a l G o d ' t o b e
taken w i t h w h a t p r e c e d e s . H o w e v e r , t h e e v i d e n c e o f Grâi ( i m yfjv f o r
fflX^W? 0 suggests t h a t ' a n d t h e E t e r n a l G o d ' should b e taken w i t h
w h a t follows, a n d this u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f t h e t e x t receives s o m e s u p p o r t
f r o m t h e fact t h a t it p r o d u c e s a c o u p l e t w i t h parallelismus membrorum.
O n this view (D in a j X y " W ? : m a y b e r e g a r d e d as c o m p a r a b l e t o viaw
explicativum in H e b r e w . —^The variant y n v / X y ^ W ? ; m a y derive
f r o m a c o r r u p t i o n o f i u i y q v into iKsiesv o r vice v e r s a (cf. C h a r l e s , Text, 3 ;
Translation, 6 ) . O n t h e title ' t h e E t e r n a l G o d ' c f . F i t z m y e r , Genesis
Apocryphon, 1 0 5 f.
CHAPTER 1 59
will tread from there upon Mount Sinai, and he will appear
with his host, and will appear in the strength of his power from
heaven, i . 5 A n d all will be afraid, and the Watchers will
shake, and (zr, a2o) fear and great trembhng will seize them
unto the ends of the earth, i . 6 A n d the high mountains will
be shaken, and the high hills will be made low, and will melt
like wax before the flame, i . 7 A n d the earth will sink and
everything that is on the earth will be destroyed, and there will
be (2r, a25) judgement upon all, and upon all the righteous.
I. 8 But for the righteous he will make peace, and he will
keep safe the chosen, and mercy will be upon them. T h e y
will all belong to G o d , and will prosper and be blessed, and
the light of G o d will shine upon them. i . 9 A n d behold!
a n d w i l l a p p e a r i n t h e s t r e n g t h o f h i s p o w e r : cf. Aramî i 6
nn]nas[ ] . . . T^ n.[. T h e placing o f t h e small f r a g m e n t containing
n T 1 ] n 3 J [ r e m a i n s , h o w e v e r , a little u n c e r t a i n .
I . 5 w i l l s h a k e : E t h ; GrPa- 'will believe'. GrP^n adds ' a n d t h e y will sing

h i d d e n things in all t h e ends o f t h e [ e a r t h ] , a n d all t h e ends o f t h e e a r t h
will s h a k e ' . C f . A r a m ^ i i 7 nSHN DJISj? ^ [ S |1S;]in NSHK [ m S p . I f

t h e placing o f t h e small f r a g m e n t containing n?l]n3S[ in line 6 a n d
njISp in line 7 is c o r r e c t , t h e long t e x t o f Gr^^n—even t h o u g h it
c a n n o t b e in o r d e r as it s t a n d s — w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e closer t h a n E t h t o
A r a m . W i t h i n Gr^*" t h e readings 'will believe' a n d 'will sing' a r e clearly
v e r y i m p r o b a b l e , since w e e x p e c t a r e f e r e n c e t o t h e t e r r o r o f t h e W a t c h e r s .
T h e s e readings w e r e p e r h a p s i n t r o d u c e d b e c a u s e t h e t r a n s l a t o r o r
c o p y i s t t h o u g h t t h a t t h e W a t c h e r s h e r e m e n t i o n e d w e r e g o o d angels
(cf. 1 2 . 2 f . ) , n o t — a s in E t h — f a l l e n angels. O n t h e p r e s e n t t e x t w e a r e
p r e s u m a b l y m e a n t t o u n d e r s t a n d t h e 'hidden t h i n g s ' s u n g b y t h e W a t c h e r s
t o b e t h e praises o f G o d .
I . 9 J u d e 1 4 f. contains a translation o f this verse. I n addition P s e u d o -

C y p r i a n ( W . H a r t e l , Cypriani Opera Omnia iii, V i e n n a , 1 8 7 1 , 6 7 ) a n d
P s e u d o - V i g i l i u s ( M i g n e , PL Ixii, c o l . 3 6 3 ) c o n t a i n L a t i n translations
of t h e verse which seem to b e dependent n o t on J u d e , b u t directly on
E n o c h ( c f . T . Z a h n , Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, ii. 2 ,
E r l a n g e n a n d L e i p z i g , 1 8 9 2 , 7 9 7 - 8 0 1 ) ; t h e value o f t h e t e s t i m o n y o f
Pseudo-Vigilius is limited, h o w e v e r . S e e C h a r l e s {Text, 4 - 7 ) w h o q u o t e s
all t h e passages.
A n d b e h o l d : E t h ; GrP*" ' F o r ' , b u t J u d e a n d t h e o t h e r witnesses a g r e e

w i t h E t h . I t m a y b e asked w h e t h e r G r a n d E t h d o n o t b o t h derive u l t i -
m a t e l y f r o m a n original
6o THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
(2r, 330) H e comes with ten thousand holy ones to execute

judgement upon them, and to destroy the impious, and to con-
tend with all flesh concerning everything which the sinners
and the impious have done and wrought against him.
2. I Contemplate all the events in heaven, how the lights in
1 . 9 w i t h t e n t h o u s a n d h o l y o n e s : E t h ; G r ^ a " 'with his t e n t h o u s a n d s

a n d his holy o n e s ' ; J u d e 1 4 'with his holy t e n t h o u s a n d s ' . C f . Aramî i 1 5
a n d t o c o n t e n d w i t h a l l flesh: E t h I I ; E t h I Gr^^n ' a n d h e will r e -

p r o v e all flesh'. (DfJVV^f" i ( E t h I I ) is an i n n e r - E t h i o p i c variant f o r
cDj&Hrt¥: u n d e r s t o o d as ' t o a r g u e with, c o n v i n c e ' . C f . Aram'î i 1 6
c o n c e r n i n g e v e r y t h i n g . . . a g a i n s t h i m : E t h ; Gx^'-'^ ' c o n c e r n i n g all

t h e deeds o f their i m p i e t y w h i c h t h e y h a v e impiously c o m m i t t e d , a n d
t h e h a r d w o r d s w h i c h t h e y h a v e spoken, a n d c o n c e r n i n g all t h e things
w h i c h t h e impious sinners h a v e spoken against h i m ' ; J u d e 1 5 ' c o n c e r n i n g
all t h e deeds o f their i m p i e t y w h i c h t h e y h a v e impiously c o m m i t t e d ,
a n d c o n c e r n i n g all t h e h a r d things w h i c h t h e impious sinners h a v e
spoken against him*. C f . Aram'î i 1 6 f.
T h e evidence o f J u d e 1 5 ( a n d P s e u d o - C y p r i a n ) suggests fairly obviously

t h a t t h e r e is a d i t t o g r a p h in Grân (cf. Black, Text, 1 9 ) b u t t h e o c c u r r e n c e
of in A r a m w o u l d s e e m t o indicate t h a t t h e r e did stand in A r a m ,
as in Grân^ j u d e 1 5 , a n d P s e u d o - C y p r i a n , a clause referring t o t h e h a r d
things spoken b y t h e i m p i o u s against G o d — c o n t r a s t E t h . — F o r ] a i a i
cf. D a n . 7 : 8 a n d 2 0 a n d for p i a i cf. E n . 5. 4 . — M . Black ( ' T h e
M a r a n a t h a I n v o c a t i o n a n d J u d e 1 4 , 1 5 ( I E n o c h i : 9 ) ' , Christ and Spirit
in the New Testament, S t u d i e s in h o n o u r o f C . F . D . M o u l e , edited b y
B . L i n d a r s a n d S . S . Smalley, C a m b r i d g e , 1 9 7 3 , 1 8 9 - 9 6 ) suggests t h a t
t h e original setting o f t h e maranatha f o r m u l a o f i C o r . 1 6 : 1 2 is t o b e
f o u n d in E n . i . 9. W h e t h e r this is so o r n o t , his s t a t e m e n t ( p . 1 9 3 )
t h a t ' I E n . 1 . 9 is n o w e x t a n t in t h e 4 Q E n o c h f r a g m e n t s ' w o u l d appear, in
view o f t h e limited size o f t h e f r a g m e n t s , t o b e a n exaggeration.
2 . I C o n t e m p l a t e . I r e a d fn.&<ft : w i t h T a n a 9 a n d similarly r e a d plural

imperatives f o r t h e v e r b s a t t h e beginning o f 2 . 2 , 3 ; 3 ; 4 ; 5 . i ; this
s e e m s t o b e w h a t t h e c o n t e x t requires (cf. t h e imperatives in 5 . i b , 3 ,
a n d t h e rebuke in 5 . 4 w h i c h loses s o m e o f its force w i t h o u t t h e series o f
imperatives p r e c e d i n g it) a n d w h a t Grâ^ a n d A r a m attest ( c f . p a r t i c u -
larly ps*? sitn in "î i 1 8 , 2 0 a n d p"? Itn in ii 6). B u t t h e textual
C H A P T E R S 1-2 6i
heaven do not change their courses, (ar, a 3 5 ) how each rises

and sets in order, each at its proper time, and they do not
transgress their hw. 2 . 2 Consider the earth, and understand
situation i n E t h is r a t h e r c o m p l e x , a n d E t h does n o t universally offer

imperatives i n t h e s e passages. T h e reading fnjE.^; is n o t v e r y strongly
attested in 3 . i ; 3 ; 4 ; 5 . i , a n d it is possible that ni?<&! is t h e original
Ethiopic r e a d i n g ; for t h e view t h a t fn?$; ( u n d e r s t o o d as t h e 3 r d m a s c .
p l u r . perfect 'they c o n t e m p l a t e d ' ) is directly d e p e n d e n t o n a n A r a m a i c
Itn ( w h i c h could h a v e b e e n u n d e r s t o o d b o t h a s a 3 n d p l u r . imperative
a n d as a 3 r d m a s c . plur. p e r f e c t ) see Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?',
3 6 6 . H o w e v e r , it is clear t h a t i n t h e c o u r s e o f t i m e n\1^; c a m e t o b e
u n d e r s t o o d a s a n assimilated i s t sing, perfect.
Contemplate all t h e events in heaven: E t h Grân; Aram'î i 1 8
law"? p " ? Nipn ] 1Da[. N o t h i n g is legible f r o m the p h o t o -
g r a p h after 15a[, a n d w h a t stood before j l 3 7 Nipn m u s t r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n .
h o w t h e lights i n h e a v e n d o n o t c h a n g e their c o u r s e s , h o w . . . :
E t h ; GrPa° ' h o w t h e y do n o t c h a n g e their courses, and the lights in heaven,
h o w . . . '. C f . ( ? ) Aram-î i 1 9 ILTSpHJ] miD»a[. I take NmiOiB

t o b e f r o m 110 ('to g o a r o u n d , visit'), a n d t o m e a n 'circuit, o r b i t ' ( t h e
f o r m ]inmOa o c c u r s in Aram^^'''-'' 2 8 2 , c f . E t h 8 3 . 1 0 ) , h e n c e 'in t h e
circuits o f their lights'. A r a m w o u l d a p p e a r n o t t o c o r r e s p o n d e x a c t l y
to anything in E t h a n d A r a m .
h o w e a c h r i s e s a n d s e t s : A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 E t h I I Grâ"; c f . ( ? ) Aram"î
i 1 9 ] . [ J.nViD ''l.
a n d t h e y d o n o t t r a n s g r e s s t h e i r l a w : E t h G r ^ a n ; c f . ( ? ) A r a m ^ i ii 1
pT » N'71[. T h e surface o f A r a m ^ i ii h a s suffered serious
d a m a g e , a n d m u c h o f t h e t e x t (as e.g. t h e letters between a a n d p i i n

"1 ii i ) c a n n o t b e r e a d f r o m t h e p h o t o g r a p h . H o w e v e r , t h e last w o r d is
p e r h a p s t o b e r e s t o r e d p 1 [ 0 , i.e. a n assimilated f o r m f o r JinSIO 'their

law' ( c f . linns'? I Q a p G e n X X I I 4 ; F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apocryphon, 169).
NDIO does n o t o c c u r in O l d T e s t a m e n t A r a m a i c o r t h e T a r g u m s w i t h
t h e m e a n i n g 'rule, l a w ' , b u t this m e a n i n g is well attested f o r *]10 in
t h e H e b r e w scrolls (cf. e.g. I Q S a I i ) .
3. 3 Consider t h e e a r t h . . . u p o n i t : E t h G r ^ a " ; c f . Aram"^! i 3 0
]iaiS?3 N33ianH1 N»i[N]'7 pD"? N1Tn[

and »i ii I ' i a » a ia n.
6a T H EETHIOPIC BOOK O F ENOCH
from the work which is done upon it, from the beginning to
the end, that no work of God changes as it becomes manifest.
2 . 3 Consider the summer and the winter, ( 2 r , b i ) how the
whole earth is full of water, and clouds and dew and rain
rest upon it.
I n "=1 i 2 0 I take X J l i a n X t o b e a mistake f o r IllianN, i . e . 2 n d m a s c .

p l u r . o f t h e I t h p o . o f pa (possibly t h e copyist w a s influenced b y his
spelling Kitn instead o f lin). A g a i n ii is scarcely legible f r o m t h e
photograph.
2 . 2 t h a t n o w o r k . . . b e c o m e s m a n i f e s t : E t h ; Grân 'that nothing

u p o n e a r t h c h a n g e s , b u t all t h e works o f G o d b e c o m e manifest t o y o u ' .
Cf. Aram" I i 2 i
ps]*? x t n n a ]"?[
a n d H ii 2 Îtt^S ni.[.
Aram'i i 21 StnDtt VlD[ w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e closer t o Grân

t h a n t o E t h , b u t otherwise, b e c a u s e o f t h e srriall a m o u n t o f A r a m a i c
evidence available a n d t h e difficulty o f reading ii, it is n o t possible
t o s a y anything a b o u t t h e relationship o f A r a m t o GrP*" a n d E t h . —•
Possibly K t n n a in this c o n t e x t m e a n s n o t ' t o b e c o m e manifest', b u t ' t o
b e useful'.
2 . 3 - 5 . I deal w i t h t h e seasons o f t h e y e a r , 2 . 3 a n d 3 w i t h winter, a n d

4 a n d 5 . I w i t h s u m m e r ; 2 . 3 a n d 3 r u n parallel i n f o r m a n d c o n t e n t
w i t h 4 . a n d 5 . i . — F o r 2 . 3 c f . ( ? ) Aram"=i i 2 2 VjlD n X [ a n d ii 2 - 4
•''jnV Itn 2
Nsns v^mh xri% [ 3
r [ 4
T h e end o f ii 3 is p e r h a p s to b e r e a d [VdI] Xini» ^'?[n (cf. i 22),

a n d m a y c o r r e s p o n d t o E t h 'the winter, h o w t h e whole e a r t h ' . E t h w o u l d
a p p e a r t o b e s h o r t e r t h a n A r a m , a n d t o differ fairly considerably f r o m
A r a m at t h e beginning o f t h e v e r s e . — T h e w o r d o c c u r s h e r e , i n line 6 ,
a n d i n astr.bgS 1 (cf. 8 2 . 9 ) . "JH in t h e Old T e s t a m e n t m e a n t originally
' s t a n d a r d ' o r ' b a n n e r ' , a n d t h e n c a m e t o b e used t o refer t o a t r o o p o r
division o f soldiers; here it is apparently used t o refer t o a division o f
t i m e (cf. a j ii 6 = c . 4 w h e r e a p p e a r s t o c o r r e s p o n d t o ffoTOrt \).
T h e u s e o f " t H i n this w a y is a little s t r a n g e , b u t t h e readings "''m'?
e t c . a r e all quite clear.
CHAPTERS 2-4 63
3. Contemplate and see how all the trees appear withered,

and (how) all their leaves are stripped, with the exception of
fourteen trees (zr, b5) which are not stripped, which remain
with the old (foliage) until the new comes after two or three
years.
4. And again, contemplate the days of summer, how at its
beginning the sun is above it (the earth). Y o u seek shelter and
shade because of the heat of the sun, {zx, b i o ) and the earth
burns with a scorching heat, and you cannot tread upon the
earth, or upon a rock, because of its heat.
3. C o n t e m p l a t e a n d s e e h o w . . . a r e stripped: c f . A r a m ^ i ii 4
pU^TB ] ''^T Itn w h i c h is p e r h a p s to b e restored
X^TIi |n"7[3 n'-lV'-K] "tDT itn.— F o r 3-s. i Gr^^" has only ' C o n t e m p l a t e
a n d s e e all t h e trees . . . h o w t h e g r e e n leaves e t c ' T h e omission w a s
a l m o s t certainly t h r o u g h h o m o i o t e l e u t o n .
w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n . . . o l d ( f o l i a g e ) : c f . A r a m ^ i ii 5
and "î i 2 4 pVX I W ] X5?aiN ]» X"ia

T h e w o r d s in " i ii 5 w h i c h a r e o b s c u r e o n t h e p h o t o g r a p h a r e p r e s u m a b l y
to b e read \n-bV['\ pVjX. I n •=! i 2 4 t h e N a t t h e e n d o f XS?aiX is
p r e s u m a b l y , i f t h e reading is c o r r e c t , a mistake f o r n.
u n t i l t h e n e w . . . t h r e e y e a r s : c f . A r a m ^ i ii 6 nVfll |''mn.[ and

n
''I i 2 5 ]pB' DTim p i m [ . I n this verse E t h appears t o b e fairly close
t o A r a m , b u t does n o t h a v e precisely t h e s a m e c o n s t r u c t i o n a s A r a m .
4 . A n d a g a i n . . . a b o v e i t ( t h e e a r t h ) : c f . A r a m ' i ii 6 f .
npVwi n[ xts'-p] 7 •'Vn'? pV iin

and "=1 i 2 6flpVu^ln^'O JIH. [. I t is u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t m o r e e v i d e n c e h a s
n o t survived i n A r a m , b u t E t h w o u l d in a n y case a p p e a r t o b e different
from Aram.
Y o u s e e k . . . s c o r c h i n g h e a t : c f . A r a m ^ i ii 7
n'-aip p ]''s?a p pjsi

Ullendorff ('An Aramaic "Vorlage"?', 2 6 4 ) suggests that 7°MCi:
mR-'lft'i'i reflects a n A r a m a i c VibbVin, a n d sees this a s e v i d e n c e
for t h e d i r e c t u s e o f an A r a m a i c version b y E t h .
64 T H EETHIOPIC BOOK O F ENOCH
5. I Contemplate how the trees are covered with green

leaves, and bear fruit. And understand in respect of everything
and perceive how H e who lives for ever made all these things
4 . a n d y o u c a n n o t . . . i t s h e a t : cf. A r a m ^ i ii 8
and "î i 2 7 ] . ^no'?! X . . . .

T h e o c c u r r e n c e o f pflSW here provides f u r t h e r evidence for t h e use o f
nSlTX in the sense ' t o b e able' i n Palestinian A r a m a i c (cf. I Q a p G e n X X I
1 3 ; F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 5 0 f . ; Black, An Aramaic Approach
to the Gospels, 3 r d e d n . , O x f o r d , 1 9 6 7 , 1 3 3 , 3 1 8 ) .
5. I C o n t e m p l a t e h o w . . . g r e e n l e a v e s : E t h ; G r ^ a " ' ( C o n t e m p l a t e )
h o w the green leaves o n t h e m c o v e r the t r e e s ' . C f . A r a m ^ i ii 9
r&m ppiT' ]n3 n"'a'7''[x
and <=! i 2 8 ] . . . pnVlD X'-jVx '7»3[.

B o t h E t h a n d G r ^ a " would appear t o have a c o n s t r u c t i o n different f r o m
that in A r a m .
a n d b e a r f r u i t : E t h ; G r ^ a " ' a n d all their fruit (is) for h o n o u r a n d glory'.
Cf. Aramî ii 1 0 VT\ \irb a n d -î i 2 9 ]'?n nn3»n Ipn"?. E t h has

nothing corresponding t o nn3tt?r Ipn'?, b u t otherwise it is n o t possible
t o say w h e t h e r the w o r d i n g o f G r ' ^ n exactly reflected that o f A r a m . — I
d o n o t k n o w h o w the w o r d i n "î i 2 9 beginning "^Ti is t o be r e s t o r e d ; it
would n o t a p p e a r t o c o r r e s p o n d t o anything i n E t h o r G r ^ a " .
A n d u n d e r s t a n d . . . a n d p e r c e i v e : E t h ; Gr""™ ' U n d e r s t a n d
a n d know i n r e s p e c t o f all his works a n d p e r c e i v e ' . C f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 0
Y7k nn3» '733. T h o u g h the central p a r t of ^1 ii l o c a i m o t b e r e a d f r o m
t h e p h o t o g r a p h , A r a m p'rX n"'13S? "pDi is closer t o Gi^'^ t h a n t o E t h .
h o w H e . . . f o r y o u : E t h I I ; E t h I ' h o w y o u m a d e all these things

w h o live f o r e v e r ' ; Gr""™ ' h o w t h e living G o d m a d e these (things) s o ,
a n d h e lives for all eternity'. C f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 1 '73 l a S p '7S7'7 X'n[
pVX nnSS; a n d <=! i 3 0 n'7» Via"? n [ . T h e beginning o f a i ii I I ,

w h e r e again t h e t e x t is r a t h e r o b s c u r e o n t h e p h o t o g r a p h , is possibly
to be restored ]'•[»'?» '^p'S^ X''n[ n . "=1 i 3 0 a'7» '713'7 H is p r e s u m a b l y

p a r t o f the divine t i t l e ; it is n o t clear h o w this is t o b e related t o the t e x t
o f a I ii 1 1 , b u t possibly w e h a v e h e r e evidence for variant readings within
t h e Q u m r a n m a n u s c r i p t s o f E n o c h . —Âram*i ii 1 1 is closer t o E t h . I I
CHAPTER 5 6s
for y o u ; (zr, bi5) 5. 2 and (how) his works (are) before him in
each succeeding year, and all his works serve him and do not
change, but as G o d has decreed, so everything is done. 5 . 3
And consider how the seas and rivers together (2r, b2o) com-
plete their tasks. 5 . 4 But you have not persevered, nor o b -
served the law of the L o r d . But you have transgressed, and
have spoken proud and hard words with your unclean mouth
against his majesty. Y o u hard of heart! Y o u will not have
(2r, b2s) peace! 5 . 5 And because of this you will curse your
days, and the years of your life you will destroy. And the
than t o either E t h I o r G r ' * " . E t h I is m e r e l y a c o r r u p t f o r m o f E t h I I

(7ftCh<n>*! for l-tti l AfiOP*;), as t h e evidence o f A r a m n o w m a k e s clear
( c o n t r a s t t h e views o f Charles, Text, 8 ; F l e m m i n g , Text, 3 , w h o a r g u e
for t h e priority o f E t h I , a n d see E t h I I as a n e m e n d e d f o r m o f E t h I ) .
Grâ-^ contains a doublet (©eos jcov a n d 2Vl ^^S i r a v r a s toOs aicovas), b u t ,
even a p a r t f r o m this, it is f u r t h e r t h a n E t h f r o m A r a m .
5 . 2 f. A r a m h a s only t h e following m a t e r i a l (î ii 1 1 f . ) c o r r e s p o n d i n g
to vv. 2 and 3 of Eth Grân: maO pSS ]nb[0 ] 12

T h i s m a y indicate a n expansion o f t h e t e x t in E t h Gr^^n in c o m p a r i s o n
w i t h A r a m , although this m u s t r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n in view o f o u r limited
knowledge o f A r a m . H o w e v e r , t h e differences b e t w e e n E t h a n d Gr^^"
in w . 2 a n d 3 suggest t h a t in a n y case t h e t e x t o f Gr*""" has been e x p a n d e d
here.
5. 4 B u t y o u h a v e n o t p e r s e v e r e d : E t h Gi^^"; c f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 2
p n a s irfatf jfuSI — ' B u t y o u have changed y o u r tasks'. E t h a n d Grâ^

h a v e h e r e a n identical text, w h i c h is different f r o m A r a m .
B u t y o u h a v e t r a n s g r e s s e d . . . h i s m a j e s t y : E t h Gr^^"; c f . A r a m ^ i
ii 1 3 p n a o Ora PTT^PL ]3-)31 ^mb^ P I . [ . I take DT-a t o b e a mistake
for m s a . I t is u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t t h e w o r d b e f o r e •'FLLVS? is u n c l e a r , b u t
it is difficult t o s a y anything w i t h confidence a b o u t t h e reading. — F o r
PLTPL ]aiaT c f . E n . I . 9. —Grân a d d s w h a t appears t o b e a gloss ' b e -
c a u s e y o u h a v e spoken w i t h y o u r lies'.
Y o u w i l l n o t h a v e p e a c e ! : E t h Gi^^; c f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 4 P V A V » |[.
5. s And because . . . your days: E t h Grâ"; cf. A r a m ^ i ii 1 4
P]BIVN P'-AR PNX.
a n d t h e y e a r s . . . d e s t r o y : E t h ; GrPa" ' a n d t h e years o f y o u r life

will b e d e s t r o y e d ' ; c f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 4 ''XS[\
826163 D
66 T H E ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
eternal curse will increase, and you will not receive mercy.
5. 6 In those days you will transform your name into an eternal
curse ( 2 r , b3o) to all the righteous, and they will curse you
sinners for ever—you together with the sinners. 5. 7 F o r the
chosen there will be light and joy and peace, and they will
inherit the earth. But for you, the impious, there will be a
curse. ( 2 r , b35) 5. 8 W h e n wisdom is given to the chosen, they
will all live, and will not again do wrong, either through for-
getfulness, or through pride. But those who possess wisdom
A n d t h e e t e r n a l c u r s e w i l l i n c r e a s e : E t h I I ; G r ' a n ' a n d t h e years

o f y o u r d e s t r u c t i o n will increase in a n eternal c u r s e ' ; c f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 5
a j V p S'lj'Ja pJD'' p n a X ""[ItSI. A r a m w o u l d appear t o b e closer t o

GrPa" t h a n t o E t h .
S. 6 a n e t e r n a l c u r s e : E t h Grâ"; c f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 6 ] d V s tJl"?"? . [ .
a n d t h e y w i l l c u r s e y o u s i n n e r s f o r e v e r : E t h ( t h e t e x t could also b e
translated ' a n d t h e sinners will c u r s e y o u for e v e r ' ) ; GrPa^ ' a n d all
those w h o c u r s e will c u r s e b y y o u ' . E t h a n d Gr""*" a r e r a t h e r different,
b u t a p p e a r t o g o b a c k ultimately t o t h e s a m e t e x t . — T h e variants ' c u r s e
y o u ' / ' c u r s e b y y o u ' m a y p e r h a p s b e explained o n t h e a s s u m p t i o n t h a t
t h e underlying A r a m a i c version h a d a c o n s t r u c t i o n w i t h 3 , w h i c h E t h
took as i n t r o d u c i n g t h e object o f t h e c u r s e , b u t G r as i n t r o d u c i n g t h e
o a t h b y w h i c h t h e c u r s e w a s u t t e r e d (cf. t h e a m b i g u o u s 3 V'rp o f I s a .
8: 2 1 ) .
y o u t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e s i n n e r s : E t h — t h e w o r d s m a k e little s e n s e ;
Grân ' a n d all t h e sinners a n d impious will swear b y you'. Charles
{Text, 1 0 ) explains E t h in t e r m s o f a c o r r u p t G r e e k Vorlage {'\Ori. i
y " f I A ' = 6iJioO |J6T6C c o r r u p t for 6noC5vTai). T h i s is possible, b u t it s e e m s
to m e also possible t h a t t h e w o r d s a r e a gloss w h i c h originated w h e n t h e
p r e c e d i n g clause c a m e t o b e u n d e r s t o o d as ' a n d t h e sinners will c u r s e
y o u for e v e r ' . — G r ^ ^ n continues with s o m e material w h i c h is n o t p r e s e n t
in E t h . T h e first p a r t o f this anticipates in p a r t w h a t is said in v . 7 ,
a n d is m o s t p r o b a b l y a n i n n e r - G r e e k expansion o f t h e t e x t . B u t t h e last
t w o clauses ( ' a n d f o r all y o u sinners t h e r e will b e n o salvation, b u t u p o n
y o u all will rest a c u r s e ' ) could well h a v e belonged t o t h e original A r a m a i c
t e x t o f E n o c h . — C f . A r a m ^ i ii 1 7 J ' t s ' ? •[ w h i c h m i g h t possibly c o r r e -

s p o n d t o Kal -rraaiv {(ipXv TOTS duapTCoXois KTX.).
5 . 8 B u t t h o s e . . . b e h u m b l e : E t h ; G r ^ a " h a s w h a t appears t o b e a
duplicate r e n d e r i n g : ' B u t t h e r e will b e t o t h e enlightened m a n light,
a n d t o t h e wise m a n p e r c e p t i o n . ' T h e first rendering is v e r y different
CHAPTERS 5-6 67
will be humble. 5. 9 T h e y will not again do wrong, and they

will not be judged all the days of their life, and they will not
die of (the divine) wrath or anger. But (zr, c i ) they will c o m -
plete the number of the days of their life, and their life will
grow in peace, and the years of their joy will increase in glad-
ness and in eternal peace all the days of their life.
6. I And it came to pass, when {zr, 05) the sons of men had
increased, that in those days there were born to them fair and
beautiful daughters. 6. 2 And the angels, the sons of heaven,
saw them and desired them. And they said to one another:
'Come, let us choose for ourselves wives from the children of
men, (zr, c i o ) and let us beget for ourselves children.' 6. 3
And Semyaza, who was their leader, said to t h e m : ' I fear that
f r o m E t h , a n d is p r o b a b l y t o b e r e g a r d e d as a n expansion o f G r . B u t t h e
s e c o n d rendering, despite t h e different c o n s t r u c t i o n s , is quite close t o
E t h , t h e only i m p o r t a n t variant being J E . ? ! ? * ; / voTjpia. I t m a y b e suggested
t h a t these variant readings derive f r o m a confusion o f VdDB^'' a n d " T D W .
I f this is s o , w e h a v e h e r e evidence f o r t h e d i r e c t d e p e n d e n c e o f E t h o n
an A r a m a i c version.
5. 9 a n d t h e y w i l l n o t b e j u d g e d : Gr^^ ' a n d t h e y will n o t sin' c a n

h a r d l y h a v e f o r m e d t h e original f o r E t h . U l l e n d o r f f ( ' A n A r a m a i c
" V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 4 ) thinks t h a t G r m a k e s b e t t e r sense t h a n E t h , a n d
suggests 'that t h e e r r o r [in E t h ] arose f r o m t h e S e m i t i c Vorlage in w h i c h
t h e E t h i o p i c translator seems t o h a v e mistaken p s q " t o j u d g e " f o r p § '
" t o s i n " '. G r a n t e d that t h e variants derive f r o m a confusion o f these
t w o r o o t s — a n d t h a t w e h a v e h e r e , therefore, e v i d e n c e f o r t h e d i r e c t
d e p e n d e n c e o f E t h o n an A r a m a i c v e r s i o n — i t m a y b e a r g u e d t h a t E t h
is n o t inferior t o G r (cf. D i l l m a n n , SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 4 3 ) , a n d t h a t b o t h m a k e
g o o d sense. E t h 'and t h e y will n o t be j u d g e d ' f o r m s t h e m i d d l e m e m b e r o f
a c l i m a c t i c series (they will n o t sin, t h e y will n o t b e j u d g e d , t h e y will
n o t b e punished b y d e a t h ) . Grâ"" ' a n d t h e y will n o t sin' offers a parallel
to t h e p r e c e d i n g clause. I t is difficult t o decide b e t w e e n t h e t w o .
6. 1 A n d i t c a m e to pass, w h e n : cf. Aram**! ii 2 ( f r a g m e n t a )
] 1 3 Nlim. Xnn is p r e s u m a b l y intended as t h e 3 r d sing. m a s c . perf. P^'al

(for this f o r m c f . I Q a p G e n X X I I 8 Nlini; F i t z m y e r , Genesis
Apocryphon, 1 7 0 f., cf. 1 1 8 ) .
f a i r a n d b e a u t i f u l d a u g h t e r s : cf. A r a m ^ i ii 3 ( f r a g m e n t a ) ] . J T S B ' .
6. 3 S e m y a z a . T h e n a m e in A r a m a i c was ntrT'Bt? (cf. iii 6 = E t h 6. 7 ;

* i iv I = E t h 8. 3 ) . (ItlTatl? apparently m e a n s ' t h e (or m y ) n a m e h a s
you may not wish this deed to be done, and (that) I alone will
pay for this great sin.' 6. 4 And they all answered him and
said: ' L e t us all swear an oath, (ar, C 1 5 ) and bind one another
with curses not to alter this plan, but t o carry out this plan
effectively.' 6. 5 T h e n they all swore together and all bound
one another with curses t o it. 6. 6 And they were in all two
hundred, and they came down on Ardis which is (ar, cao) the
sunmiit of Mount Hermon. And they called the mountain
s e e n ' o r ' h e sees t h e n a m e ' ( c f . S c h m i d t , ' T h e Original L a n g u a g e o f

t h e Parables o f E n o c h ' , 3 4 3 . C f . also, h o w e v e r , t h e discussion o f t h e
n a m e STfttt? i n M . N o t h , Die israelitischen Personennamen im Rahmen
der gemeinsemitischen Namengebung, S t u t t g a r t , 1 9 2 8 , 1 2 3 f . ; N o t h links
t h e e l e m e n t -S2> w i t h t h e divine n a m e QISN w h i c h is k n o w n f r o m t h e
Elephantine texts).
6. 4 A n d t h e y a l l a n s w e r e d h i m a n d s a i d : E t h GrSy">= b m 485
B M 4 9 1 T a n a 9 G r ^ a " ' A n d t h e y all a n s w e r e d h i m ' , C f . A r a m ^ i iii i
L e t u s a l l s w e a r a n o a t h : c f . ( ? ) A r a m ^ i ii 7 ( f r a g m e n t c ) ] W a n d
iii I
n o t t o a l t e r t h i s p l a n : E t h G r ^ a " sync a . ^f. A r a m ^ i iii 2 p ruVs a W i
]1] naVa. A t the e n d o f iii i [SV ''1] should p e r h a p s be supplied ' [ t h a t

n o n e ] of us will t u r n f r o m [this] p l a n ' . A r a m differs f r o m all t h r e e versions
in t h e addition o f a n d in t h e use o f a n intransitive, r a t h e r t h a n a
transitive c o n s t r u c t i o n .
b u t t o c a r r y o u t : c f . ( ? ) Aram""! ii 8 ( f r a g m e n t c ) ]as?3.
6. 5 T h e n t h e y a l l s w o r e t o g e t h e r : c f . A r a m ^ i iii 3 m n S p ' ? a .
a n d a l l b o u n d o n e a n o t h e r w i t h c u r s e s : c f . A r a m ^ i iii 3 1]a"nnX1.
6. 6 A n d t h e y w e r e . . . M o u n t H e r m o n : E t h ; G r ^ a - o m i t s ; Gr^^'"' »
' A n d t h e y w e r e t w o h u n d r e d w h o c a m e d o w n in t h e days o f J a r e d o n
t h e s u m m i t o f M o u n t H e r m o n ' . T h e differences b e t w e e n E t h a n d
QjSync a a t t h e beginning o f t h e s e n t e n c e a r e n o t i m p o r t a n t , b u t t h e
variant 'in t h e days o f J a r e d ' is significant. T h e e v i d e n c e o f A r a m
"Vy ""fiVa ( a I iii 4 ) n o w m a k e s clear t h a t t h e reading o f GrSy""= * is
superior t o t h a t o f E t h , a s has long b e e n suggested. T h e f u r t h e r s u g g e s -
tion t h a t t h e t e x t o f GrS>'°<= a ('who c a m e d o w n i n t h e days o f J a r e d ' )
implies a w o r d - p l a y in t h e original o n t h e n a m e J a r e d , c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o
the obvious w o r d - p l a y o n t h e n a m e H e r m o n (cf. H a l e v y , JA v i 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) ,
CHAPTER 6 69
Hermon, because on it they swore and bound one another

with curses. 6. 7 And these (are) the names of their leaders:
3 5 6 f . ) , is v e r y plausible; b u t if t r u e , it presupposes the use o f H e b r e w

in this passage, for the r o o t I T does n o t o c c u r in A r a m a i c . T h e occasional
use o f H e b r e w in a work w h i c h seems for t h e m o s t p a r t t o have been
w r i t t e n in A r a m a i c w o u l d n o t b e unusual (cf. Black, Aramaic Approach,
1 6 ) , a n d there is evidence (cf. i . 2 ; 2 7 . 2 ) for the use o f H e b r e w in one o r
t w o o t h e r passages in E n o c h . F o r the origin o f E t h 'on A r d i s ' cf. D i l l m a n n ,
Text, 9 2 f. D i l l m a n n plausibly suggests that the E t h i o p i c translator
o m i t t e d Tais fjnipats and r e a d 'lApsS els as one w o r d .
b e c a u s e o n i t . . . w i t h c u r s e s : cf. A r a m ^ i iii 5 I t t J i n S I W '"T.
6. 7 A n d t h e s e ( a r e ) t h e n a m e s o f t h e i r l e a d e r s : cf. A r a m ' i iii 5

irVsi .[ and ii 2 4 r\Ti\W
F o r the elucidation o f the following list o f n a m e s the evidence o f 8. 3 ,
w h e r e eight o f the angels are m e n t i o n e d a n d their functions described
(nos. I , I I , 9, 4, 8, 3 , 7 , a n d 2 0 a c c o r d i n g t o Gr^)""^ '•), a n d o f 69. 2, w h e r e
the list o f 6. 7 is repeated, m a y also be taken into a c c o u n t . I t m a y b e
n o t e d that in 8. 3 the n a m e s o f the angels c o r r e s p o n d to their functions.
I n 69. 2 it is generally t h o u g h t that the list is out o f place. T h e following
general c o m m e n t s m a y be m a d e before the list is e x a m i n e d in detail.
( 1 ) T h e length o f the list. E t h has eighteen o r nineteen n a m e s (cf.

below u n d e r n o . 2 ) , Gi^^' ^ twenty, G r ^ a n a n d E t h 69. 2 t w e n t y - o n e .
I t seems, however, m o s t likely that there w e r e only t w e n t y n a m e s in
t h e original list (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 9 3 ; so M a r t i n , Translation,
1 2 ) , n o t t w e n t y - o n e , as is a r g u e d b y B e e r {Translation, 2 3 9 ) . T h i s is
suggested firstly b y the fact that a c c o r d i n g t o 6. 6 t w o h u n d r e d angels
descended, while according t o 6. 8 — a t least this appears to be the m e a n -
ing o f E t h I a n d Gr^^^—each angel in the hst o f 6. 7 w a s the leader
o f ten. If, therefore, there w e r e t w e n t y - o n e n a m e s , S e m y a z a would have
h a d t o have been c o u n t e d s e p a r a t e l y — a n d this seems unlikely. S e c o n d l y ,
in the list o f n a m e s given in A r a m ^ i iii 6 - 1 2 there appears t o be space for
n o m o r e than t w e n t y n a m e s . O n l y f r a g m e n t s o f * i iii have survived,
iii 1 2 lists the eighteenth and nineteenth n a m e s , a n d t h e n breaks off;
whereas there is s p a c e in ^1 iii 1 2 for a twentieth n a m e , there is n o t s p a c e
for a twenty-first.
(2) I n the list in Grân n a m e s are given in an o r d e r totally different
f r o m that in A r a m , GrS>""= a n d E t h . H o w e v e r , the difference in o r d e r
c a n be readily explained o n the assumption that Gx^^"^ ( o r o n e o f its
ancestors) was copied f r o m a m a n u s c r i p t in w h i c h the n a m e s , f r o m the
f o u r t h onwards, w e r e arranged in f o u r c o l u m n s , a n d that, instead o f
being r e a d f r o m left t o right, t h e n a m e s w e r e w r o n g l y r e a d f r o m t o p
70 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK O F ENOCH
t o b o t t o m (cf. A . L o d s , Le Livre d'HEnoch, i o 6 f . ) . T h e following table

should m a k e this clear. I n t h e table e a c h n a m e is p r e c e d e d b y w h a t
seems t o have been its original n u m b e r , a n d is followed b y its n u m b e r
in GrPan;
1 . lEHia3(i(i), 2 . Apa6<!tK (2), KiiJiPpct(3),
3 . Sccnnccvfi (4) 4. Xcoxapii^\(9) 5- Tanif|A(i4) 6. •Pan:r|X(i8)

7. Ao(V£ii^X(s) 8. 'EjEKiriA (10) 9- BapocKiiÂ ( 1 5 ) 1 0 . ACTE(iX(i9)
I I . ApEccpcbs(6) 1 2 . BotTpiiÂ(ii) 13. Avctvev&(i6) 1 4 . 'PoKEiriA (20)
1 5 . Z£mriX(7) 1 6 . Zot9iriA(i2) 1 7 . Gcovir|A(i7) 1 8 . Toupir|X(3i)
19. 'IcoiieiriX (8) 20. ATpnÂ(i3)
(3) I n t h e list in A r a m t h e n a m e s a r e a c c o m p a n i e d b y a f o r m u l a w h i c h
follows t h e p a t t e r n , X, Nth. after h i m . T h u s in "î ii 2 5 t h e f o u r t h n a m e
IS given T h i s f o r m u l a is n o t retained in t h e versions
e x c e p t that in GrSy""^ a a^jj g t i i 5g_ 3 e a c h n a m e is n u m b e r e d .
(4) T h e m e a n i n g o f t h e n a m e s . I n t h e light o f t h e A r a m a i c evidence
it is possible t o identify t h e original f o r m o f eighteen o f t h e n a m e s
w i t h a fair degree o f c e r t a i n t y — o n l y in the case o f the fifth a n d the seven-
t e e n t h n a m e s is t h e evidence either n o n - e x i s t e n t o r u n c l e a r . O f t h e
eighteen n a m e s , fifteen a r e c o m p o u n d s with "^X, a n d o f these fifteen,
twelve (nos. 3 , 4 , 6 , 8, 9, 1 2 , 1 3 , 1 5 , 1 6 , 1 8 , 1 9 , a n d 2 0 ) a r e linked i n their
first element with astronomical, meteorological, a n d geographical p h e n o -
m e n a , e.g. Vxt&ai, "PXaDia. I t is possible t o interpret a n a m e s u c h a s
'jX'BâB? is n o less t h a n three different w a y s : ' G o d is m y s u n ' , ' G o d is
sun', a n d ' s u n o f G o d ' . B u t it seems difficult t o attach t o a n a m e s u c h as
a n y o t h e r m e a n i n g t h a n ' c l o u d o f G o d ' , a n d I suggest that all
twelve n a m e s a r e t o b e understood as involving c o n s t r u c t relationships.
— T h e three o t h e r Vx n a m e s appear t o have as their first element a v e r b
in the perfect, viz. n o . 7 'JX^'H, n o . 1 0 VXOS, a n d n o . 1 4 VxiDO. T h e
first n a m e , HtlT'Dl?, belongs with this g r o u p also, i n that t h e s e c o n d
element appears t o b e a v e r b in t h e p e r f e c t . — O f t h e o t h e r t w o n a m e s ,
n o . I I , ""Jtiin, is a gentilic formation, a n d n o . 2 , the assumed «]pnS?1X,
appears t o consist o f a c o n s t r u c t relationship. T h e evidence o f t h e
versions f o r t h e n a m e s m a y n o w b e s e t o u t i n full. I n t h e case o f t h e
E t h i o p i c evidence f o r 6. 7 I follow t h e o r t h o g r a p h y o f R y l , e x c e p t f o r
nos. I , 4 , 9, 1 3 , a n d 1 4 w h e r e o t h e r M S S . have superior r e a d i n g s :
Aram Qj.Sync a GrPaa Eth E t h 69. 2

1 ntfT'Stt; 2!EiJiia3<5cs SeijhojA
2 «ipn[ ATcepKoucp ApotSAK
KinppA
3 "rxjira-i ApotKiiÂ
4 VxaaiD XcoxapiiÂ
5 "Opoc|ji|jaiJii^ Taiiii^X
6 •PaniriX
CHAPTER 6 71
Semyaza, who was their leader, Urakiba, Ramiel, Kokahiel,
Aram GrSync a GrPan Eth Eth 69. 2

7 ActvsiiÂ
8 'EjEKllÂ
9 BapocKiiÂ
10 Vxos? AjocAjiÂ AaedA
II Oapnapos Apsapcbs
12 AnaptiÂ BocrpiriA
13 AvcxytinAs Avocvevd
14 VjNino GocuaaiÂ 'PocKSiriA
IS SauiiÂ IeHiiÂ
i6 lapivAs Icx6ir|A
17 'EumiÂ 6covif|A
i8 TupiiÂ ToupiiÂ
19 'louniiÂ '|C0|JI£1T|A
20 2apir|A ATpiriA
* Eth 69. 2 adds a f u r t h e r n a m e a t this point, dMh^:.

1. S e m y a z a , w h o w a s t h e i r l e a d e r : c f . A r a m ^ i iii 6 ] . HTrfatJ'.
F o r t h e m e a n i n g o f t h e n a m e c f . v . 3 . — T h i s angel is m e n t i o n e d in 8. 3
w h e r e E t h h a s a totally c o r r u p t f o r m f o r t h e n a m e {K'^HMl;).
2. U r a k i b a . R><f'h.fld>'Â: appears t o b e a c o m b i n a t i o n o f t w o n a m e s ,
h-Mld! and i-'^hh: (BM 485, Tana 9, a n d U l l in fact spht t h e n a m e ,
w i t h T a n a 9 making e x a c t l y this division). GrPa" h a s t w o n a m e s , ApoddK,
Kl^Pp<4, c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o h-M\Xi\; Grsy"'^ a h a s AxctpKoO?, E t h 69. 2
XCriflt44-: ( b u t B M 48s hCm^fti). C f . A r a m a i iii 6 nV pT\ %
I t is u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t only o n e letter o f t h e n a m e h a s survived in a j iii,
b u t w h a t s e e m s t o b e t h e s a m e n a m e is m e n t i o n e d also in ' ' i iii 4 (frag-
m e n t p = 8. 3 ) , a l t h o u g h again i n a f r a g m e n t a r y s t a t e — *]pri[
NS?]nX[ 'jWl. S i n c e t h e n a m e s o f t h e angels in 8. 3 c o r r e s p o n d t o their

functions, I suggest t h a t t h e n a m e in A r a m a i c w a s "^pripIN, 'land o f t h e
M i g h t y O n e ' (i.e. 'T'pny'lS, c f . VN''p'1N), o r possibly ' t h e land is m i g h t y ' .
I n s u p p o r t o f this, it m i g h t b e pointed o u t t h a t it does appear possible
t o explain t h e various f o r m s o f the s e c o n d n a m e in E t h a n d G r as c o r r u p -
tions o f a n original "jprSIN. O n t h e other h a n d it should b e n o t e d t h a t
a c c o r d i n g t o GrS>""= a i n 8. 3 it w a s t h e third, n o t t h e s e c o n d , angel w h o
t a u g h t t h e signs o f the e a r t h . T h i s , h o w e v e r , b e c o m e s intelligible w h e n w e
e x a m i n e t h e third n a m e o f GrS>""= a in 6. 7, v i z . ApotKiiÂ. T h i s h a s been
generally t h o u g h t t o p r e s u p p o s e which m a y b e understood as a
variant o f «]pn»'1N. Gr^"^" a w o u l d s e e m t o h a v e retained b o t h «]pnSnK
72 T H EE T H I O P I C BOOK OF ENOCH
Tamiel, Ramiel, (ar, C 2 5 ) Daniel, Ezeqiel, Baraqiel, Asael,
a n d VX'p'IS i n his h s t i n 6. 7 (just as h e seems t o presuppose Vj^tTttW

for b o t h t h e seventh a n d t h e fifteenth n a m e s , a n d f o r t h e six-
t e e n t h a n d t h e twentieth), b u t t o have a t t a c h e d his reference t o / VK'pIN
»lpnS?nN i n 8 . 3 t o t h e f o r m '7N''pnN. — N o t e that i n 8 . 3 E t h GrP^"
have nothing corresponding t o A r a m ' ' ! iii 4 X»]1N[ '']2?n3 ^pripIN

or t o Gr^y"": ^ ' t h e third t a u g h t t h e portents o f t h e e a r t h ' .
3. Ramiel: cf. Aramî iii 6 f. nV \^T\'bT\ '?S]B?aT a n d "î ii 2 5
jn"? •'n'''?n[. T h e n a m e Vxtrai ( = (?) 'evening o f G o d ' ) is reflected in

n o n e o f t h e versions. F o r Gr^y"" ^ c f . 8 . 3 a n d t h e note above o n U r a k i b a .
QjPan SannocvT^ is c o r r u p t , a n d there is n o obvious explanation o f t h e
n a m e . E t h ^'^fciV; o n t h e o t h e r h a n d is at least intelligible as a c o r r u p -
tion o f bmm. E t h 69. 2 ftC^l: w o u l d appear t o b e a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c
c o r r u p t i o n o f i-^ZK^ \.
4. K o k a b i e l : I r e a d E t h I \<W\.hA\ in place o f E t h I I hYUhh-h.:;
cf. Aramî iii 7 "?]N3D15 a n d ii 2 5 nV '•SJ'aT VX3Dlb [. T h e n a m e

VN3D1D m e a n s 'star o f G o d ' . — T h i s angel is m e n t i o n e d i n 8. 3 , b u t
there is nothing particularly t o b e n o t e d h e r e .
5 . T a m i e l : this n a m e h a s n o t survived i n A r a m — iji y \^ only

nV •>Br'[an. T h e versions offer three different n a m e s : Gr^yc a 'Opannani^
( = (?)"'M-in, cf. n o . 1 1 ) ; Grân a n d E t h TauiiÂ/rtlflÂ,2V; ( = ( ? ) bimT\—
' G o d is perfect', for which cf. O . T . DnV); E t h 69. 2 flvCAiV! = VsmO.
S i n c e VimD o c c u r s as t h e eighteenth n a m e in all t h e witnesses, E t h
6 9 . 2 rtl'CAp^! w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c c o r r u p t i o n o f
eno^hA!.
6. R a m i e l : c f . A r a m ^ i iii 7 [HV TITIB; VjSDSri. T h e n a m e VSttST

should p r o b a b l y b e taken t o m e a n ' t h u n d e r o f G o d ' .
7 . D a n i e l : c f . A r a m ^ i iii 8 ''S?]->3B? Vs^'n. Grân, E t h , a n d E t h

69. 2 presuppose ( ' G o d h a s j u d g e d ' ) as t h e seventh n a m e , b u t
QjSync a locu^^fx is Completely different. H e r e again, however, exactly as in
the case o f Araqiel, there is a correlation in Gr^''"'' * between t h e o r d e r o f
the n a m e s in 6. 7 a n d t h e r e f e r e n c e t o t h e n a m e s i n 8 . 3 . A c c o r d i n g t o
QjSync a jjj 8. 3 t h e seventh angel t a u g h t t h e signs o f t h e s u n ( c f . A r a m a i
iv 4 SB>]aB> ""S^nJ '7S''W[aB>). i t would s e e m t h e n that Sauyix is derived

f r o m '7S''BâB' (in w h i c h case GrSy°'= a h a s t h e s a m e n a m e f o r n o s . 7 a n d
1 5 ) . — N o t e that in 8. 3 E t h Grân have nothing corresponding t o A r a m a i
iv 4 VflfpD -'m\ or t o GrS>'-"= a ' t h e seventh taught t h e

portents o f the sun'.
CHAPTER 6 73
Armaros, Batriel, Ananel, Zaqiel, Samsiel, Sartael . . .,
8. E z e q i e l : cf. Aram-î ii 26 n"? Tjan '?N'>p''T [. T h e n a m e '?K''p"'t

m e a n s 'shooting star o f G o d ' . Gt^y^" Grân, a n d E t h all presuppose
'7X''p''T as t h e eighth n a m e , although G r ' a n a n d E t h have s o m e w h a t
altered its f o r m . E t h 69. 2 is again c o r r u p t . — T h i s angel is m e n t i o n e d i n
8. 3 ; Aramai iv 3 has VJSD-'t, GT^"^" ^ ' t h e e i g h t h ' , b u t b o t h E t h a n d Gt^'^
have different n a m e s .
9. B a r a q i e l . I r e a d E t h I n & i ? 2 V : in place o f E t h I I Ad.4»''.PA.;;
cf. A r a m a i iii 8 Tib "rXpia a n d "î ii 26 ft*? ''V['^T\. T h e n a m e m e a n s

'hghtning o f G o d ' . — T h i s angel is m e n t i o n e d in 8. 3 ; it m a y b e n o t e d
h e r e that in Grân (TocKiiiA) the first syllable o f the n a m e has d r o p p e d o u t .
10. A s a e l : c f . A r a m a i iii 9 j n - D S VnOS? a n d -î ii 26 b^hl.

I suggest that this n a m e m e a n s ' G o d h a s m a d e ' ( c f . O . T . "tKiIB^S?).
Qj.Pan a n d E t h presuppose VkOV as t h e t e n t h n a m e , b u t GrS>""^ ^ a n d
E t h 69. 2 appear t o confuse the n a m e with "?tNt». — T h i s angel IS m e n -
tioned i n 8. i ; 10. 4, 8, a n d 1 3 . i , passages w h e r e Grâi sync a regularly
have "AsocTiA a n d E t h Mintbh'.; i n these passages also there w o u l d
appear t o b e a confusion between "tSDS? a n d "PlXtS?.
1 1 . A r m a r o s : c f . Aram-î ii 2 7 hh^l ]''3a-im a n d ( ? )

ai iii 9 n"? N[, T h e n a m e ""Win m e a n s ' t h e o n e f r o m H e r m o n ' ( c f .
V. 6). T h e various f o r m s in E t h a n d G r , t h o u g h s o m e w h a t altered
a r e all explicable in t e r m s o f an original ''jain (on the initial 9 in Gr^y^'^ a
(Dapnapos c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 94). — N o t e that Gr^y^^ a appears
t o presuppose the s a m e n a m e for the fifth n a m e (cf. a b o v e ) . — T h i s angel
is m e n t i o n e d i n 8. 3, b u t there is nothing particularly t o b e noticed h e r e .
12. B a t r i e l : cf. A r a m a i iii 9 hV "1]DS? n n »7inD» a n d <=i ii 27 V M j i t J B .

T h e n a m e m e a n s 'rain o f G o d ' . A l l t h e versions a p p e a r t o presuppose
"rsnoa, although i n Grâ", E t h , a n d E t h 69. 2 the initial a has b e c o m e 3,
while in GrSy"" a n a m e has been c o r r u p t e d into Anapir|X. — E t h 69. 2
inserts a n a m e a t this point (Basasael) w h i c h has n o parallel in any o f the
o t h e r lists.
13. A n a n e l : I r e a d M'ih.h.'. i n place o f ftTlA.;; c f . A r a m a i iii 10

nV ]1DS? nnVn blXW a n d ii 27 inV "ira nn'?n bVSSSl T h e n a m e
means 'cloud o f G o d ' .
14. Z a q i e l . I r e a d H ' t f c ^ ; with T a n a 9 B M 492 o n t h e g r o u n d s {a)

t h a t t h e o t h e r f o r m s o f this n a m e i n E t h a r e intelligible a s c o r r u p t i o n s o f
H'fiA'^V; a n d (6) that H ' t A . A : does c o r r e s p o n d t o a n a m e w h i c h o c c u r s
elsewhere in this list in A r a m a i c , i . e . '7S''|"?''t ( c f . n o . 8). — F o r this
74 T H EE T H I O P I C BOOK OF ENOCH
Turiel, Yomiel, Araziel. 6. 8 T h e s e are the leaders of the two

hundred angels, and of all the others with them.
f o u r t e e n t h n a m e c f . Aram'î ii 2 7 f.
iii 1 0 n*? "ION n » i [. I take VXIDD t o m e a n ' G o d h a s h i d d e n ' (i.e.

G o d has p r o t e c t e d ) , c f . O . T . IIDO a n d 'IDO. T h e versions a r e all c o r r u p t
h e r e . Gt^^" ^ GocuoaiÂ is at least intelligible as a c o r r u p t i o n o f an original
VxnnO (metathesis o f 6 a n d o ) , b u t Gi^^ 'PcckeitiX ( = (?) '7Nj?13, c f .
•Pc(Kn=|A = VXpna i n 8. 3 ) , E t h Hihiii (='7N''|'?''t) a n d E t h 6 9 . 2
nvCPAi ( = "rimtJ) a r e all c o m p l e t e l y different f r o m A r a m , a n d it is
n o t clear w h y all these different n a m e s c a m e into t h e t e x t at this point.
i « . S a m s i e l : c f . A r a m a i iii 1 0 f. a n d ""i ii
2 8 Vsj^CaiT. T h e n a m e should probably b e taken t o m e a n 'sun o f G o d ' .
— N o t e that this angel is m e n t i o n e d i n 8. 3 , f o r w h i c h c f . u n d e r n o . 7 .
1 6 . S a r t a e l : c f . A r a m a i iii 1 1 Tib 1 0 » n n [ » j V x n W a n d '1 ii 2 8
n]"? [-ipV nn» '7S''in»[. T h e reading " P S n W ( ' m o o n o f G o d ' ) is n o t
quite certain, a n d VxnnO' ('dawn o f G o d ' ) is a possible alternative.

H o w e v e r , t h e balance o f probability favours t h e reading '?S''1i1B> (see t h e
discussion o n n o . 2 0 ) . Gi^y^' ^ Sapiva;, Grâ" Ioc9ir|A, a n d E t h tlCthSi.:/
tl'VCkiî c a n all b e explained as deriving f r o m a n original '7K'''inB',
although t h e f o r m o f t h e n a m e h a s b e e n s o m e w h a t c o r r u p t e d in Grâi
a n d E t h . E t h 69. 2 J^'fCkî is perhaps a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c c o r r u p t i o n o f
nctA-^vi/ntcfcivi o f 6 . 7 .
17. . E t h omits t h e seventeenth n a m e , while t h e o t h e r versions
offer three different n a m e s . A r a m a i iii i i is d a m a g e d , a n d h a s only
nb IDS ]nya» V i r . . . (cf. (?) "î ii 1 6 (fragment d ) ] a » %h[). Because

o f the lack o f clear evidence f r o m A r a m it is n o t possible t o s a y anything
definite a b o u t t h e relationship o f t h e versions t o it, n o r a b o u t their
relationship t o o n e a n o t h e r .
1 8 . T u r i e l : c f . Aramai iii 1 2 fl"? [')]6il [n'>]Wn "rNmU. T h e n a m e

means 'mountain o f God'.
19. Y o m i e l : cf. A r a m - i iii 1 2 ]nV [*10»] TfUVT) [VXj'S- a n d ( ? )

ii 1 7 (fragment d ) flV ""["I©!?. T h e n a m e '7X''a"' is p r e s u m a b l y t o b e
taken as m e a n i n g ' d a y o f G o d ' . A l l t h e versions presuppose VN'B''
as t h e nineteenth n a m e , e x c e p t that E t h 6 9 . 2 h a s 4 " ' ^ f e A : w h i c h I
assume to be an inner-Ethiopic corruption for f ^ A - i V : .
2 0 . A r a z i e l . T h e r e is s o m e u n c e r t a i n t y concerning t h e n a m e o f t h e
CHAPTER 6 7S
twentieth angel, b u t it seems t o m e that t h e o n e piece o f A r a m a i c evi -

d e n c e available (Aram*"! ii 1 7 , f r a g m e n t d ) is t o b e r e a d '7N]'''inT. T h e
n a m e '7}<''nnT could b e u n d e r s t o o d as 'light o f G o d ' o r as ' m o o n o f G o d ' ,
b u t t h e reference t o this angel i n 8. 3 w o u l d s e e m t o point t o t h e latter
m e a n i n g ; c f . GrS>'"'= * ' t h e twentieth t a u g h t t h e p o r t e n t s o f t h e m o o n ' ,
Qj-pan 'Seriel (taught) t h e p a t h o f t h e m o o n ' , E t h ' a n d Asradel taught t h e
p a t h o f t h e m o o n ' . H o w e v e r , f o r t h e angel ' m o o n o f G o d ' o n e m i g h t m o r e
naturally h a v e e x p e c t e d t h e n a m e • j X n n ^ / O . F u r t h e r , it is possible,
b u t n o t certain, that t h e sixteenth angel i n t h e original list w a s already
called VjT-inB*, ' m o o n o f G o d ' . Finally, t o confuse m a t t e r s further, Sapii^X,
t h e n a m e o f t h e twentieth angel in 6 . 7 Gr^vc a_ looks m o r e like a t r a n s -
literation o f "rsnntr?, t h a n o f Vxnnt. T o explain t h e above I suggest
( i ) that Vsnnr, t h e n a m e o f t h e twentieth angel i n t h e original list,
m e a n s 'light o f G o d ' ; ( 2 ) that ' m o o n o f G o d ' w a s t h e n a m e o f t h e six-
t e e n t h angel in t h e original list, i . e . that t h e reading VifinB' is t o b e
preferred t o in iii 1 1 a n d "î ii 2 8 ; ( 3 ) that GrSy""^ * presupposes
"rifino f o r b o t h t h e sixteenth n a m e (Ictpivas) a n d t h e twentieth (IctpiriX,
cf. Syncellus' s t a t e m e n t i n 8. 3 ' t h e twentieth t a u g h t t h e portents o f t h e
m o o n ' ) — f o r this double reference t o "rSnnB? cf. in Gi^^" ^ '7X''trat2? as the
n a m e o f t h e seventh a n d t h e fifteenth angels a n d t h e s t a t e m e n t in 8 . 3
' t h e seventh t a u g h t t h e p o r t e n t s o f t h e s u n ' ; likewise t h e pair
*]j?DS?*lN a n d t h e s t a t e m e n t i n 8. 3 ' t h e third taught t h e p o r t e n t s o f t h e
e a r t h ' . — E t h SfrTljPA: a n d Gt^^ ATpiiÂ i n 6. 7 m a y b e u n d e r s t o o d
as deriving, t h r o u g h a p r o c e s s o f c o r r u p t i o n , f r o m "TMnnT. E t h 6 9 . 2
/LHitii'ifjV: would appear t o b e a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c c o r r u p t i o n o f liMAS^ ',.
W e a r e n o w in a position t o d r a w s o m e general conclusions a b o u t t h e list.
I n so doing, I leave o u t o f a c c o u n t t h e fifth a n d t h e seventeenth n a m e s
w h e r e there is n o clear A r a m a i c evidence available. I n t h e Ught o f t h e
evidence that has survived it w o u l d a p p e a r that although t h e translitera-
tions o f t h e n a m e s suffered during t h e c o u r s e o f t h e transmission o f t h e
text, t h e versions (apart f r o m E t h 6 9 . 2 ) p r e s e r v e d t h e original f o r m o f t h e
list reasonably well.
( 1 ) T h e list in Gr^^"" ^ is characterized b y t h e fact that several o f t h e
n a m e s a p p e a r t o o c c u r t w i c e . T h u s Gr^^ * presupposes '7X''B?atP as
t h e seventh as well as t h e fifteenth n a m e ; it also appears t o p r e s u p p o s e
'7K''inB' as t h e twentieth as well as t h e sixteenth n a m e , a n d m a y p r e -
suppose ''iann as t h e fifth as well a s t h e eleventh n a m e . I n addition,
the third n a m e ('7N''j?1K) seems t o b e a n alternative f o r m o f t h e s e c o n d
ClpnaiN). Otherwise, t h e n a m e s i n Gr^'""' a either c o r r e s p o n d closely
t o those i n A r a m , o r a r e intelligible as corruptions o f t h e m .
(2) T h e n a m e s in Grâ^ w e r e , t h r o u g h inadvertence, p u t i n completely
the w r o n g o r d e r , b u t t h e origin o f t h e mistake is quite clear, a n d t h e
original o r d e r c a n b e r e c o v e r e d without difficulty (see above, p p . 69 f . ) .
I f t h e original o r d e r is restored, it appears that Gr''^" h a s t w o n a m e s
(ApaSdcK, Ki(jpp6t) f o r t h e s e c o n d n a m e in A r a m , a n d h a s f o r m s t h a t a r e
7 . 1 And they took wives for themselves, (zr, 030) and every-
one chose for himself one each. And they began to go in to
inexplicable i n t e r m s o f A r a m f o r t h e third a n d t h e f o u r t e e n t h n a m e s .
Otherwise, t h e n a m e s in GrP*" again either c o r r e s p o n d closely t o t h o s e
in A r a m , o r a r e intelligible as c o r r u p t i o n s o f t h e m .
(3) E t h o m i t s t h e seventeenth n a m e , a n d h a s a f o r m i n e x p h c a b l e
in t e r m s o f A r a m f o r t h e f o u r t e e n t h n a m e . Otherwise, similar conclusions
c a n b e d r a w n a b o u t E t h as a b o u t Gt^^" * a n d Gi^^.
(4) T h e list in E t h 69. 2 is farthest r e m o v e d f r o m t h a t i n A r a m .
M a n y o f t h e n a m e s it offers appear t o b e i n n e r - E t h i o p i c variants o f t h e
n a m e s i n E t h 6. 7 ( c f . n o s . 3 , 5, 8, 10, a n d 19, also n o s . 16 a n d 20).
B u t it also a d d s a n a m e (Basasael), a n d h a s a n a m e ( T u r i e l ) different
f r o m t h a t in A r a m , G r ^ a n , a n d E t h 6. 7 in t h e case o f n o . 1 4 ( n o . 15 i n
69. 2). A l l this is n o t u n e x p e c t e d , since t h e list in 69. 2 h a s long b e e n
t h o u g h t t o b e a n addition t o t h e t e x t . T h e n a t u r e o f t h e variants i n 69. 2
suggests t h a t t h e list w a s copied f r o m t h e E t h i o p i c version o f 6. 7, i . e .
t h a t t h e addition w a s m a d e during t h e c o u r s e o f t h e transmission o f t h e
E t h i o p i c t e x t , a n d n o t a n y earlier.
6. 8 T h e s e a r e . . . w i t h t h e m : A b b 35^ E t h I I ; B M 485 (cf. A b b 35-

A b b ss) ' T h e s e a r e their leaders o f tens, a n d o f all t h e others with t h e m ' ;
GrPan (as c o r r e c t e d ) ' T h e s e a r e their leaders o v e r t e n s ' ; Gi^y^ a ' T h e s e
a n d all t h e others . . . ' . C f . A r a m a i iii 1 3
]N''J3[ ] O » ' ' M PAX f?»
a n d (?) ""i ii 17 ( f r a g m e n t g ) ]p"7X[, ii i7/i7a ( f r a g m e n t e )
] •» '331[
]....[.
I t is interesting t o note t h a t t h e texts o f b o t h M S . ^ a n d M S . ' ' in A r a m
h a v e b e e n c o r r e c t e d a t this point. — T h e original t e x t i n iii 1 3 is
p e r h a p s t o b e restored N m j O S "'33*1 ]13X — ' T h e s e a r e t h e leaders
o f t e n s ' — f o r w h i c h cf. B M 485 a n d Gr^^. T h e significance o f t h e c o r r e c -
tion inserted above the line in iii 13 is n o t clear. — T h e precise relation-
ship o f f r a g m e n t g t o f r a g m e n t e i n Aram*"! ii is v e r y u n c e r t a i n .
7. 1 A n d t h e y t o o k . . . o n e e a c h : E t h ; G r ^ * " ' A n d t h e y took wives

for t h e m s e l v e s ; e a c h o f t h e m chose f o r himself a w i f e ' ; GrS>""= » ' T h e s e
a n d all t h e others i n t h e o n e thousand, o n e h u n d r e d a n d seventieth y e a r
o f t h e world took wives f o r t h e m s e l v e s ' . C f . A r a m a i iii 14 ""T p plTJ
]1 Tina a n d ' ' i ii 18 ( f r a g m e n t d ) h]n ] » T h e phraseology o f
A r a m recalls that o f G e n . 6. 2 (cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 349).
A n d t h e y b e g a n . . . w i t h t h e m : E t h ; G r ^ a " ' A n d they began t o g o

CHAPTER 7 77
them and were promiscuous with them. And they taught

them charms and spells, and showed to them the cutting of
roots and trees. 7. 2 And they became pregnant and bore
large giants, and their height (zr, C 3 5 ) (was) three thousand
in t o t h e m a n d t o defile themselves w i t h t h e m ' ; GrSy^ ^ ' A n d t h e y b e g a n

t o defile themselves with t h e m ' . C f . (?) Aram*"! ii 18 ( f r a g m e n t g) ]V'W] [.
— T h e confusion b e t w e e n 'to be p r o m i s c u o u s ' ( E t h ) a n d 'to defile o n e s e l f '
(Grâ-i Sync a) jjjgy dgrive f r o m a misreading o f piaiveaQai as niyvuoecn, o r
vice versa. Alternatively, a n d p e r h a p s m o r e plausibly, t h e r e m a y h a v e
b e e n a confusion within t h e A r a m a i c b e t w e e n S?Bt3 ' t o b e m i x e d u p '
(lit. ' t o sink') a n d {'>)i(QO 'to b e defiled'.
A n d t h e y t a u g h t . . . r o o t s a n d t r e e s : E t h ; Gt^^" ' A n d t h e y t a u g h t
t h e m c h a r m s a n d spells a n d t h e c u t t i n g o f roots, a n d s h o w e d t o t h e m
p l a n t s ' ; GrS>"«= ^ omits, b u t has a c o m p a r a b l e s t a t e m e n t ('and t h e y t a u g h t
themselves a n d their wives c h a r m s a n d spells') a t t h e e n d o f v . 2 . C f .
A r a m a i iii 15 ]1 nt»in îH HD^XVl. T h e t e x t o f A r a m c o r r e s p o n d s t o
E t h Grân against Gi^^" —^There a r e substantial differences b e t w e e n
E t h Grâ"^ o n t h e one h a n d and Gr^yc ^ t h e other in 7. 1 - 8 . 3 , a n d it is
c o n v e n i e n t t o s u m m a r i z e t h e m all h e r e .
(1) GrSy""^ ^, as n o t e d , has 'and t h e y t a u g h t themselves a n d their wives
c h a r m s a n d spells' a t t h e e n d o f 7. 2 , n o t 7. i , c f . a b o v e .
(2) Gi^y'"' a has a longer t e x t than E t h Gr""™ in 7. 2 ; A r a m appears t o
h a v e a longer t e x t t h a n E t h Grâ" here, b u t t h e A r a m a i c e v i d e n c e t h a t
has survived does n o t c o r r e s p o n d t o t h e material i n Gr^y^c ^.
(3) Gr^yx^ a omits 7. 3 - 6 , b u t h a s a s t a t e m e n t s u m m a r i z i n g 7. 4 f.
('after this t h e giants began t o d e v o u r t h e flesh o f m e n ' ) a t t h e e n d o f
8. 3, a n d C h a r l e s {Text, xiii, ig; Translation, xvii) a r g u e d t h a t Gt^^"" ^
p r e s e r v e d t h e original s e q u e n c e o f t h e n a r r a t i v e . H o w e v e r , A r a m a i iii
a n d •'I ii ( f r a g m e n t s j a n d k) s h o w b o t h that it is E t h Grân, n o t Gi^^'^ ^,
w h i c h p r e s e r v e t h e c o r r e c t s e q u e n c e , a n d that t h e s u m m a r y s t a t e m e n t o f
Qj-sync a in 8. 3 is Completely inferior t o t h e longer t e x t o f E t h Gi^^'^ in
7. 3 - 6 , w h i c h i n general t e r m s c o r r e s p o n d s t o that o f A r a m a i iii a n d
""I ii (fragments j a n d k ) .
(4) GrSy°<= a has a longer t e x t t h a n E t h Grâ" in b o t h 8. i a n d 8. 3 ; t h e
evidence f r o m A r a m relating t o 8. i is n o t v e r y clear, b u t in t h e case o f
8. 3 it w o u l d s e e m that A r a m is closer t o Gi^f^ a jhan t o E t h G r ' a " .
7. 2 A n d t h e y became pregnant: E t h Gr^^''; Gr^y"" a o m i t s . C f .
A r a m a i iii 16 ]n3S ]3t3a Tr\tV\. N o t e t h e a g r e e m e n t o f A r a m w i t h E t h

GrPan against Gr^^'^ \
a n d b o r e . . . t h r e e t h o u s a n d c u b i t s : E t h ; Grân ' ( t h e y ) b o r e large

giants t h r e e t h o u s a n d cubits ( s c . i n h e i g h t ) ' ; Gr^y"^ a ' A n d t h e y b o r e t o
78 T H EETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
cubits. 7. 3 These devoured all the toil of men, until men vvêre
unable to sustain them. 7. 4 And the giants turned against
them in order t o devour men. 7. 5 And they began t o sin
t h e m three k i n d s : first large giants, a n d t h e giants begat t h e N a p h i l i m ,

a n d t o t h e N a p h i l i m w e r e b o r n t h e E l i o u d . A n d they g r e w a c c o r d i n g t o
their greatness, a n d t h e y taught themselves a n d their wives c h a r m s a n d
spells.' C f . A r a m a i iii 1 6 f.
nip') 16
]n»")X"?» p ' T T i a iin 1 7
T h e long t e x t o f Gr^y"^ with its reference t o three types o f giants ( c f .

86. 4 ; 8 8 . 2 ) , h a s s o m e t i m e s b e e n t h o u g h t t o b e superior t o that o f E t h
Grâ" (cf. Dillmarm, Translation, 9 5 ; Charles, Translation, 18). However,
whereas A r a m does h e r e s e e m t o have a longer t e x t t h a n E t h Grân, s u c h
A r a m a i c evidence a s h a s survived in iii 1 7 does n o t c o r r e s p o n d t o t h e
material in Gr^^'^ \ — T h e last clause o f GrSy^ » ('and t h e y taught t h e m -
selves a n d their wives c h a r m s a n d spells'), w h o s e c o u n t e r p a r t i n E t h
GrPa"i stands at t h e e n d o f 7 . i (for w h i c h cf. A r a m a i iii 1 5 ) , was p r o b a b l y
placed at this point b y Syncellus i n o r d e r t o serve as a n i n t r o d u c t i o n t o
t h e passage o n t h e instruction given t o m a n k i n d ( 8 . 1 - 3 ) w h i c h in his
text immediately follows.
7 . 3 a l l t h e t o i l o f m e n : E t h , b u t U l l ' t h e toil o f all m e n ' ; Gr^^n ' t h e
toil o f m e n ' ; c f . A r a m a i iii 1 8 VÂ •>» "tS VdS?. T h e a g r e e m e n t o f U l l

with A r a m is t o b e n o t e d .
until m e n w e r e u n a b l e : E t h ; G r ' * " 'And when m e n were unable';
cf. A r a m a i iii 1 8 iV'-D]"' sVl. — C h a r l e s {Text, 1 6 ) argues that ?i?lh!

equals (Sore w h i c h was m i s r e a d for 6 s 5^ ( s o Grâo), TÛX this suggestion
seems unlikely, since X f l h i used, as in this verse, with t h e p e r f e c t
c o r r e s p o n d s r a t h e r t o a G r e e k icos.
7 . 4 t u r n e d a g a i n s t t h e m : E t h ; Grâ" ' a c t e d with effrontery against
t h e m ' ; c f . (?) A r a m a i iii 1 9 Vltffl. T h e reading is u n c e r t a i n . I n view o f

this, and o f t h e lacuna at t h e end o f iii 1 8 , t h e precise n a t u r e o f t h e
relationship between E t h Grân a n d A r a m m u s t also r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n .
H o w e v e r , it is difficult t o think that E t h is h e r e d e p e n d e n t o n G r — a t
least as represented b y Gr^^".
i n o r d e r t o d e v o u r m e n : E t h ; Grâ" ' a n d devoured m e n ' ( c f . B e r l ) ;
cf. A r a m a i iii 1 9 ]1 Xt^JS"? nVop*?. E t h Gr^^" p r e s u p p o s e t h e r o o t sVa,

n o t VtJp, a n d m a k e explicit w h a t is only implicit i n A r a m .
C H A P T E R S 7-8 79
against birds, and against animals, and against reptiles and

against fish, and they devoured one another's flesh and drank
the blood (2v, a i ) from it. 7. 6 T h e n the earth complained
about the lawless ones.
8. I And Azazel taught men to make swords, and daggers,
7 . 5 t o s i n a g a i n s t b i r d s . . . a g a i n s t fish: E t h Gr^^"; cf. A r a m a i iii 1 9 ,

30 and 3 1 ^
[P] 19
n ] » i x nEvn]! «ib "jd Vaip 20
]na' rtn 21a
nB"" ""Ml seems t o b e written in as a c o r r e c t i o n above line 21. E t h

Qj.pan haye nothing corresponding to in line 2 0 , b u t besides this t h e
size o f the space between H J ^ I N npTI]! in line 2 0 a n d ]1tr3 '?D[a]'7[1 in

line 3 1 suggests that A r a m h a d a fuller t e x t than E t h G r ' a " in this verse.
— C f . (?) also A r a m " ! ii 24 (fragment j ) K ^ W p .
and they devoured one another's flesh: E t h ; Gr^^" ' a n d t o d e v o u r
one a n o t h e r ' s flesh'; cf. A r a m a i iii 3 1 ] 1 M VDp]?^.
a n d ( t h e y ) d r a n k t h e b l o o d : E t h GT^^; cf. (?) A r a m a i ii 3 s a (frag-

m e n t j ) xjaT ]-m[\
7 . 6 E t h Gr^™ have nothing corresponding t o Aram*"! ii 3 5 ( f r a g m e n t k)
ias?na ..[.
8.1 ( i ) I n this verse there is a considerable divergence between E t h
QjPan on the one h a n d and Gr^y™ w h i c h has a m u c h longer text, o n the
o t h e r . F o r the m o s t p a r t E t h a n d Gr^^" agree with o n e another, although
there are s o m e differences o f substance between t h e m .
(3) A r a m " ! ii 3 6 - 8 ( f r a g m e n t k) contains evidence that belongs h e r e ,
b u t unfortunately the state o f the m a n u s c r i p t makes it dificult to d r a w
positive conclusions f r o m this material.
A n d A z a z e l t a u g h t m e n t o m a k e s w o r d s : E t h ; GrP^" 'Azael taught

m e n t o m a k e s w o r d s ' ; Gr^y™ ^ ' F i r s t Azael, the t e n t h o f the leaders,
taught the making o f s w o r d s ' ; cf. A r a m a i ii 2 6 ( f r a g m e n t k) "T3S7[a"7
VnS n p i n . N o t e that n o n e o f the versions have anything c o r r e s p o n d -
ing t o VtIB ""T at this point. — T h e n a m e Azazel/Azael would a p p e a r t o
b e a c o r r u p t i o n o f Asael, cf. A r a m a i iii 9 n*? ]'T0S7 "tSDS; see the d i s c u s -
sion above on 6. 7 .
a n d d a g g e r s , a n d s h i e l d s a n d b r e a s t p l a t e s : E t h ; Grâ" ' a n d a r m s .
8o T H EE T H I O P I C BOOK OF ENOCH
and shields and breastplates. And he showed them the things

after these, ( 2 v , a.^) and the art of making t h e m : bracelets,
and ornaments, and the art of making up the eyes and of
a n d shields a n d b r e a s t p l a t e s ' ; Gr^*'™ ^ '^nd breastplates a n d all military
e q u i p m e n t ' ; c f . ( ? ) A r a m a i ii 3 6 ( f r a g m e n t k ) p ' J I B ' l ( = Kai ©cfapaKas).

T h e t e x t o f A r a m appears t o a g r e e w i t h Gr^^"" * r a t h e r t h a n w i t h E t h
Grâi, b u t t h e evidence is n o t v e r y substantial.
t h e t h i n g s a f t e r t h e s e : s o all E t h M S S . S i n c e t h e a u t h o r gives i n
succession t w o Usts ( o f w e a p o n s , a n d o f m e a n s o f beautifying t h e b o d y ) ,
it is certainly possible t o a t t a c h a m e a n i n g t o E t h . B u t t h e expression h a s
generally c o m e u n d e r suspicion, a n d t h e suggestion t h a t E t h derives
f r o m a misreading o f Tct [liraWa a s x a het' oOtA is v e r y plausible ( c f .
e.g. D i l l m a n , SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 4 7 ) . D i l l m a n n f u r t h e r suggests t h a t a s a
c o n s e q u e n c e o f this translation t h e original E t h reading W^VniWa"' i
o f t t P - ^ f t : ( = E t h I , c f . GrP*") b e c a m e a)i>™7a<5irai>'i Kahfi^f'.
( = E t h I I ) . H o w e v e r , t h e variants H?i.^J2"'i^lPoi>« j / x a vkxcOCKa m i g h t
also b e explained as deriving f r o m an A r a m a i c '?'ltJB—understood b y E t h
t o m e a n 'after', a n d b y G r t o m e a n ' m e t a l ' .
A n d h e s h o w e d . . • a n d o r n a m e n t s : E t h ; Grâ" ' A n d h e showed t h e m

m e t a l s , a n d t h e a r t o f working t h e m , a n d bracelets, a n d o r n a m e n t s ' ;
Qj.sync a (continuing t h e c o n s t r u c t i o n s w i t h 65(5a§s a t t h e beginning o f
t h e verse) ' . . . a n d t h e metals o f t h e e a r t h a n d gold, h o w t h e y w o r k
( t h e m ) a n d m a k e t h e m into o r n a m e n t s f o r w o m e n , a n d silver. A n d h e
s h o w e d t o t h e m . . . ' ; c f . A r a m a i ii 3 7 , 2 7 a ( f r a g m e n t k )
T h e f r a g m e n t a r y state o f t h e m a n u s c r i p t a n d t h e c o r r e c t i o n s written i n
above t h e line m a k e t h e interpretation o f ' ' i ii 3 7 , 2 7 a s o m e w h a t h a z a r d o u s ,
a n d it is difficult t o say m u c h a b o u t
H o w e v e r , t h e c o r r e c t e d version o f the r e m a i n d e r o f t h e line is p r e s u m a b l y
m e a n t t o b e TT-aS K'72S?a'? KSOD Vs?!—'and c o n c e r n i n g silver f o r t h e

making o f b r a c e l e t s ' . T h i s t e x t c o r r e s p o n d s n e i t h e r t o E t h Grân n o r t o
Qj.sync ]-,yr ^wo c o m m c n t s c a n b e m a d e a b o u t i t : o n t h e o n e h a n d
Qjsync a <joes n o t h a v e ]''T'aS ('bracelets'), w h i c h is t o b e f o u n d i n E t h
Grân; o n t h e o t h e r , t h e indications a r e that t h e longer t e x t o f GrS>""=»
is closer t h a n E t h Gr^^" t o t h e t e x t o f A r a m a i ii 2 7 , 2 7 a ( f r a g m e n t k ) ,
CHAPTER 8 8i
beautifying the eyelids, and the most precious and choice

stones, and all (kinds of) coloured dyes. And the world was
changed. 8. 2 And there was great impiety and much fornica-
tion, and they went astray, and all their ways became corrupt.
( 2 V , a i o ) 8. 3 Amezarak taught all those who cast spells and
despite t h e difFerences b e t w e e n t h e t w o o f t h e m . B u t again t h e evidence

is n o t v e r y substantial.
a n d t h e a r t . . . t h e e y e l i d s : E t h — h t . 'and (how) to make u p (the

eyes) w i t h a n t i m o n y a n d ( h o w ) t o beautify t h e e y e l i d s ' ; G r ^ ^ ' a n d
a n t i m o n y a n d e y e - p a i n t ' ; GrSJ""" ^ ' b o t h ( h o w ) t o m a k e u p (the eyes) w i t h
a n t i m o n y (reading oripfjeiv f o r oTiApeiv) a n d ( h o w ) t o beautify t h e
f a c e ' ; cf. A r a m " ! ii 2 8 (fragment k ) Xn]nS bS") nbnn •?» N [ — ' c o n -

c e r n i n g a n t i m o n y a n d c o n c e r n i n g eye-paint'.
A n d t h e w o r l d w a s c h a n g e d : so B M 4 8 5 — t h i s t e x t is certainly i n -
telligible, t h e idea being that t h e w o r l d w a s c h a n g e d as a result o f t h e
teaching given b y t h e angels. B u t all other m a n u s c r i p t s ( e x c e p t B e r l a n d
T a n a 9) r e a d ' a n d eternal c h a n g e ' (WftD-^m; 9 r t y ° : ) . a n d it is n o t easy
t o m a k e a n y sense o f this. Charles (Text, i 8 ) explains i ' t P - ' l m ; as a c o r -
r u p t transliteration o f T a u^TOMOC, a n d suggests that 'fCD-^cn; 'iCi9^; is
a duplicate rendering o f G r ' " ' " Ta (JieTaAAa/Gr^y"": a x a (isTaAXa Tfis yfjs, f o r
w h i c h E t h earlier in t h e verse h a s UKÂ'hloO'aO'; (cf. also D i l l m a n n ,
Translation, 9 6 ; SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 4 7 ) ; this explanation seems n o t unlikely.
Qj.pansynca jâve nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t D l ' t O - ' l m : l at this
point. —Gr^yoc a a d d s a sentence a t the e n d o f t h e verse ( ' A n d t h e sons o f
m e n m a d e (these things) f o r themselves a n d their wives, a n d t h e y
transgressed a n d led astray t h e holy o n e s ' ) , b u t in t h e a b s e n c e o f a n y
evidence f r o m A r a m it is difficult t o s a y anything a b o u t this.
8.3 ( i ) F o r this verse cf. t h e list o f angels in 6 . 7 .

(2) Gr^y"": a h a s a m u c h longer t e x t than E t h Gi^^^, a n d also differs
considerably in points o f detail, (a) Gt^^'^ ^ refers t o eight angels, b u t
E t h Grâi t o s i x ; A r a m a i iv 1 - 5 a n d ''i iii 1 - 5 (fragments p a n d q ) w o u l d
a p p e a r t o agree w i t h Groyne a. G r S y c » also a d d s t w o sentences a t the e n d
o f t h e v e r s e ; t h e first o f these agrees e x a c t l y w i t h A r a m a i iv 5 a n d ""i iii 5 ,
b u t it s e e m s t h a t t h e s e c o n d should b e a t t r i b u t e d t o t h e editorial activity
o f Syncellus. I n contrast, E t h a n d Gr^^" have a s h o r t e r t e x t in this verse
t h a n A r a m , (b) F o r t h e third t o t h e eighth o f t h e angels m e n t i o n e d h e r e
A r a m a i iv 1 - 5 a n d ''i iii 1 - 5 s e e m in e a c h case t o have a d o p t e d t h e s a m e
f o r m u l a in w h i c h t h e n a m e s o f t h e angels c o r r e s p o n d t o their f u n c t i o n s ;
cf. e.g. t h e fourth, paS13 "^VN VxaDID. T h i s formula is r e p r o d u c e d
m o s t a c c u r a t e l y in GrSy>"=» ( c f . especially t h e sixth, seventh, a n d eighth
o f those m e n t i o n e d in this v e r s e ; Gi^^"" ^ always r e p r o d u c e s *lVx, b u t
cut roots, Armaros the release of spells, and Baraqiel

astrologers, and Kokabel portents, and Tamiel taught
gives t h e n u m b e r o f t h e position w h i c h t h e angel h a s i n t h e list o f 6. 7

r a t h e r t h a n t h e n a m e o f t h e angel), a n d f o r t h e m o s t p a r t o n points o f
detail GrS>""=" w o u l d s e e m t o a g r e e m u c h m o r e closely t h a n E t h Gi^^
with Aram^ and
A m e z a r a k t a u g h t a l l . . • c u t r o o t s : E t h I I ; Gi^^ ' S e m y a z a t a u g h t
spells a n d t h e c u t t i n g o f r o o t s ' ; GrS>'°'=» ' A n d f u r t h e r m o r e t h e i r leader,
S e m y a z a , t a u g h t spells (reading iiraoiSdcs f o r elvai dpydts) against t h e
m i n d , a n d t h e r o o t s o f t h e plants o f t h e e a r t h ' ; c f . A r a m a i i v i
1-)]in nm-'ml
fpVt. N o t e : ( i ) E t h I I A m e z a r a k , like t h e o t h e r E t h
v a r i a n t s , is a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c c o r r u p t i o n o f S e m y a z a ; (2) E t h a n d Gr^^'^,
despite t h e i r differences, reflect t h e s a m e t e x t u a l tradition, b u t Gi^'"^" ^
s t a n d s o n its o w n . I t s e e m s fairly clear t h a t A r a m ^ h a d nothing c o r r e -
sponding t o 6 t r p c i i T a p x o s ctOrcov, b u t b e y o n d this t h e f r a g m e n t a r y state
o f A r a m ^ m a k e s i t difficult t o s a y anything positive a b o u t t h e r e m a i n i n g
variants i n Groyne ^ (addition o f Kotra TOO VOOS, pfsocj poTavcov Tfjs yfjs f o r
piSOToiiias). H o w e v e r , it w o u l d a p p e a r likely that these variants s h o u l d b e
a t t r i b u t e d t o t h e editorial activity o f S y n c e l l u s .
A r m a r o s t h e r e l e a s e o f S p e l l s : E t h Gi^'^; GrS>""= ^ <the eleventh,

P h a r m a r o s , t a u g h t c h a r m s , spells, ( m a g i c a l ) skills a n d t h e release o f
s p e l l s ' ; c f . A r a m a i i v 2 nîPim I S D n m I B B ' p . N o t e : ( i ) f o r GrS>'°'^»
P h a r m a r o s c f . above o n 6. 7 ; (2) Gr^y™ * again h a s a longer t e x t t h a n
E t h Grân; -^vhereas it is unlikely t h a t A r a m h a d a n y t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g
t o Gi^"^" a 6 54 IVSEKOCTOS, f o r t h e r e s t A r a m w o u l d a p p e a r t o agree w i t h
t h e longer t e x t o f GrS>""=» r a t h e r t h a n w i t h E t h Grân. —Âram*"! iii 2
( f r a g m e n t p ) ] • *? B'in . . [, f r o m i t s position in ' ' i iii, should p e r h a p s b e

taken into a c c o u n t a t this point, b u t it is n o t precisely clear h o w this
e v i d e n c e is t o b e related t o t h a t o f A r a m a i i v .
and Baraqiel astrologers: E t h ; Grâ" 'Baraqiel a s t r o l o g y ' (reading

BotpctKiriX f o r "PotKiiiX); Gr^^" ^ ' t h e n i n t h t a u g h t astrology'. I n t h e light o f
t h e n a m e o f t h e angel, a n d o f t h e e v i d e n c e o f A r a m a i i v 3 f . , •>! iii 3 f . ,
it m a y b e suggested that the original w a s p p i a "'tt'nJ I'^X Vsj?-ia. H o w -
e v e r , t h e versions p r e s u p p o s e n o t fP'â, b u t paSIS ( a s in t h e case o f
the next angel).
a n d K o k a b e l p o r t e n t s : E t h Grân (reading XcoxaPiiiX f o r Xcoxii^X);

QjSynca '(jje f o u r t h t a u g h t a s t r o l o g y ' ; c f . A r a m a i ii 3 ( f r a g m e n t p )
fpyO •'WJ «l'7[N and iv 3 p 3 1 3 Aram agrees

m o r e closely w i t h GrSy°<^ a t h a n w i t h E t h GrP^-.
a n d T a m i e l t a u g h t a s t r o l o g y : E t h ; Gr^^n 'Sathiel a s t r o l o g y ' ; GrSy""! »

CHAPTER 8 83
astrology, and Asradel taught (zv, a i 5 ) the path of the moon.
' t h e eighth taught a e r o s c o p y ' ; c f . A r a m a i iv 3 ] . NS't. T h e r e a d i n g ] . KS't

is p r e s u m a b l y a mistake f o r ] . Np''t (in f a c t t h e c o r r e c t i o n appears to
h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n i n above t h e line i n t h e m a n u s c r i p t ) , a n d I suggest
that iv 3 b e restored b y analogy with w h a t is said a b o u t t h e o t h e r
angels, pj?"-! ''mi '?]Np"'t. N o t e : ( i ) V^Vt is firmly attested as
the n a m e of the eighth angel in 6 . 7, a n d thus GrSy"" ^ h e r e quite c o r r e c t l y
has ' t h e eighth'. I t is n o t clear w h y E t h a n d Grâ" have i n t r o d u c e d
different n a m e s ( f o r T a m i e l a n d Sathiel, c f . t h e fifth a n d t h e sixteenth
n a m e s in 6 . 7 ) ; ( a ) Gi^""" ^ ocEpoaKoirfctv is perhaps c o r r u p t f o r AaTEpooxo-
trlon; w h i c h w o u l d c o r r e s p o n d m o r e closely t o ]"'p'''t "•ETH; (3) G r ^ y c »
adds ' t h e thi rd taught t h e p o r t e n t s o f t h e e a r t h ; t h e seventh taught t h e
portents o f the s u n ' . F o r these additions cf. Aram*"! iii 4 (fragments p a n d
q) NS7]ik «l"7X eiJ?ri[S;iN a n d iv 4 m]W "-WJ fpH

T h e evidence o f A r a m agrees with that o f Gr^y^c», e x c e p t o v e r t h e
question o f t h e n a m e s . T h e third n a m e i n 6 . 7 a c c o r d i n g t o Gr^y™ » is
ApocKiiiX ( = (?) "rS^pIN), whereas «li?n[S?1X appears t o c o r r e s p o n d t o

Atc(pko09 w h i c h Gr^y™ " has as t h e s e c o n d n a m e in 6 . 7 — c f . t h e discussion
above o n 6 . 7 o n t h e relationship between t h e t w o n a m e s . Likewise, t h e
seventh n a m e in 6 . 7 a c c o r d i n g t o Gr*>""^ * is 2auvf;{x, whereas "PK'B^BB'
appears i n 6 . 7 as t h e fifteenth n a m e in A r a m , i n GrSy""= * (ZanirjX) a n d i n
all t h e o t h e r witnesses; h o w e v e r Sccpufifx probably also goes b a c k t o a n
original '7S"'B'aB?, a n d Gr^yc ^ w o u l d appear t o have "7X''B'BB? f o r b o t h t h e
seventh a n d t h e fifteenth n a m e s ( c f . again t h e discussion o n 6 . 7 ) .
a n d A s r a d e l t a u g h t t h e p a t h o f t h e m o o n : E t h ; G r f ^ " 'Seriel t h e
c o u r s e o f t h e m o o n ' ; GrSy'"= ^ ' t h e twentieth taught t h e portents o f t h e
m o o n ' . A l t h o u g h there is n o clearly legible A r a m a i c evidence available
here, t h e n a m e o f this angel w a s p r e s u m a b l y "rXnOB? (cf. Gr""*" Sepii^X).
'7S''intt? w a s apparently t h e sixteenth angel i n t h e original list, a n d f o r
Gj^ync a ^.f. t h e discussion o n 6 . 7 w h e r e it w a s suggested that Groyne»
presupposes VNnnir? as t h e n a m e o f t h e twentieth angel as well as o f t h e
sixteenth. E t h Asradel is c o r r u p t . —GrSy'^ * adds h e r e : 'All these b e g a n
t o reveal mysteries t o their wives a n d their children. A f t e r this t h e giants
b e g a n t o d e v o u r t h e flesh o f m e n ' . T h e r e is evidence f r o m A r a m w h i c h
agrees exactly with t h e first o f these t w o s e n t e n c e s ; cf. A r a m " ! iii 5
(fragments p a n d q ) ]n'''?lV[ I j ' l t r pnVlDI a n d »i iv 5 ]n'mb Tt[
]'?[ p\—i{ w e conflate t h e t w o w e have p i rT''7l'?[ ]in'7131

jVl ITmib, H o w e v e r , there is n o evidence f r o m A r a m f o r t h e s e c o n d
o f these sentences ('After this t h e giants began t o d e v o u r t h e flesh o f
m e n ' ) . I t will b e recalled that this sentence s u m m a r i z e s 7. 4 f. w h i c h is
lacking i n Gr^y": % a n d t h e introduction o f this s t a t e m e n t h e r e should
8. 4. And at the destruction of men they cried out, and their

voice reached heaven.
9. I And then Michael, Gabriel, Suriel, and Uriel looked
down from heaven and saw the mass of blood that was being
shed on the earth and all the iniquity that was being done
probably b e attributed t o t h e editorial activity o f Syncellus (cf. above o n

7 . I , a n d c o n t r a s t t h e view o f Charles, Text, 1 9 ) .
8. 4 A n d a t t h e d e s t r u c t i o n o f m e n : E t h Gr^^"; Gi^-r^""' ' A n d m e n

b e g a n t o decrease o n t h e e a r t h ' ; c f . ( ? ) Aram^"! iv 5 ]NSnH " i iii 6
(fragment p ) NS?[1X ] » , w h i c h m a y c o r r e s p o n d t o G^'^'= ^ ' o n t h e e a r t h ' .
t h e y c r i e d o u t : E t h ; Gr'"^" sync a ^j^]^ A p p a r e n t l y also n o t in A r a m a i
iii 6 (XS[")N (previous note) followed immediately b y ]k'?p'l (next n o t e ) ) ,

b u t this is uncert ai n . — I t is n o t clear f r o m E t h w h e t h e r it is m e n o r t h e
angels ( c f . v . 3 ) w h o c r y o u t .
a n d t h e i r v o i c e r e a c h e d h e a v e n : E t h ; Gr''^"' 'a c r y w e n t u p t o h e a v e n ' ;

QjSync a ' ^ f j j ^jje rest cried o u t t o h e a v e n ' ; Gr^y"^" (which c o m m e n c e s
h e r e ) ' T h e n m e n cried o u t t o h e a v e n ' ; c f . ( ? ) A r a m ' i iii 6 ( f r a g m e n t p )
]>l"7p1 a n d iv 6 m ] j ? p'7D. —GrSy-^» a n d m a k e additions t o t h e t e x t

h e r e w h i c h anticipate 9. 3 a n d a r e hardly original ( c o n t r a s t t h e view o f
Charles, Text, p . x i v ; Translation, p p . xvii, 2 0 ) .
9. I A n d t h e n M i c h a e l . . . a n d s a w : E t h I I ( b u t B o d l 5^ 2 M S S . a d d
' R a p h a e l ' after ' G a b r i e l ' ) ; Gr^"^" ' T h e n looking d o w n , M i c h a e l , U r i e l ,
Raphael, a n d Gabriel s a w f r o m h e a v e n ' ; GrSy°c a b <And hearing ( t h i s ) ,
t h e four great archangels, M i c h a e l , U r i e l , Raphael, a n d G a b r i e l , looked
down o n the earth from the sanctuary of heaven; and seeing'; cf. Aramai
iv6f.
] 1 '?XS1[ ]. pnk[ 6
] . ''i? P 7
a n d ""I iii 7 ( f r a g m e n t p ) JS^BÎ ViO . [. I f t h e evidence o f iv a n d
•"i iii is conflated, t h e list o f angels in iv 6 m a y perhaps b e restored
] 1 '7NB-1[ 1 "jsna^l VjiO'Sl ( c f . Milik, HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 4 6 ) . B u t
this restoration m u s t r e m a i n a little uncertain. — F o r t h e h s t o f n a m e s
cf. 1 0 . I , 4 , 9, I I , a n d c . 2 0 .
t h e m a s s o f b l o o d t h a t w a s b e i n g s h e d o n t h e e a r t h : E t h Gr^'^"
Sync a b. cf_ A r a m a i iv 7 T'jSB' '10 DT . [.
a n d a l l t h e i n i q u i t y . . . t h e e a r t h : E t h ; Gr^'^ o m i t s ( h m t . ) ; GrSy""
C H A P T E R S 8-9 85
( 2 V , a2o) on the earth. 9. 2 And they said to one another: ' L e t

the devastated earth cry out with the sound of their cries unto
the gate of heaven. 9. 3 And now, to you O holy ones of
heaven, the souls of men complain, saying: "Bring our suit
before the Most H i g h . ' " 9. 4 And they said (2v, a25) to their
L o r d , the K i n g : ' L o r d of Lords, God of Gods, King of Kings!
* " ' a n d all t h e i m p i e t y and iniquity t h a t was being d o n e o n i t ' ; cf. A r a m a i

iv 7 f.
.[ 7
j.t"? . •>»[ y-j no»n[ ] . rfVanx 8

A r a m does n o t c o r r e s p o n d to either E t h o r Gr^y"' ^ but for the text of
A r a m cf. G e n . 6 : i i .
9. 2 A n d t h e y s a i d t o o n e a n o t h e r : E t h Grân; Gr^^'^ ^ i> 'entering,
t h e y said to o n e a n o t h e r ' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 9 j B l j ? n t t X I (possibly
L e t t h e d e v a s t a t e d e a r t h . . . o f h e a v e n : E t h (for t h e use o f t h e p e r -
f e c t optative, cf. D i l l m a n n , Ethiopic Grammar, London, 1907, 5 2 0 ;
hereafter, D i l l m a n n , Grammar); Grân " p h e s o u n d of those w h o c r y o u t
o n t h e e a r t h ( r e a c h e s ) u n t o t h e gates of h e a v e n ' ; Gr*'^'^ a b o m i t ; cf.
A r a m a i iv 9 f.
] . a[ ]. 1 nV. [ 9
nj'-iatt? ""sr-in l o
F o r the plural ""Sin cf. B M 4 9 1 a n d Gr^^" (cf. also 9. 1 0 ) .
9. 3 A n d n o w . . . o f h e a v e n : E t h I I ; Grâi syncab gjît ( b y h m t . ? ) .

A r a m a i iv 1 0 ]B? ''t£'[, r e a d as iT'Sjtt' 'B^plj?, appears t o c o r r e s p o n d to
E t h , b u t the e v i d e n c e is n o t v e r y strong.
the souls of men complain, saying: Eth Grân; GrSy°<:ab .^he

spirits and souls o f m e n g r o a n , c o m p l a i n i n g and s a y i n g ' ; cf. A r a m a i iv 1 1
9. 4 L o r d o f L o r d s , G o d o f G o d s , K i n g o f K i n g s : E t h ; GrPa° ' Y o u a r e
L o r d o f L o r d s , G o d o f G o d s , K i n g o f e t e r n i t y ! ' ; G r ^ y c ^ b <YOU a r e G o d
o f G o d s , L o r d o f L o r d s , K i n g o f K i n g s , G o d o f E t e r n i t y ! ' (Groyne»
otvepcoTTcov f r o m ocicovcov r e a d as OCVITCOV; cf. C h a r l e s , Text, 2 0 f . ) ; cf.
A r a m " ! iii 1 4 ( f r a g m e n t w ) JSaVs SIS 8[ Xna[. There is

n o t h i n g in the versions c o r r e s p o n d i n g to NST S l I D , b u t f o r SXl'jS? S"1?3 cf.
GrPan ' K i n g o f e t e r n i t y ' , G r S y " a b ' G o d o f e t e r n i t y ' . C f . also 1 2 . 3 ; 2 5 . 3
(GrPa-), 5 (Gr'âu)^ 7 (Grân); 2 7 . 3 (Grân); 5 8 . 4 ; 8 1 . l O ; I 0 6 . I I
( G r ' ^ ^ ) ; I Q 2 0 2 s (see F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apocryphon, 77).
Your glorious throne (endures) for all the generations of the

world, and your name (is) holy and praised for all the genera-
tions of the world, and blessed and praised! ( 2 v , a3o) 9. 5 Y o u
have made everything, and power over everything is yours.
And everything is uncovered and open before you, and you see
everything, and there is nothing which can be hidden from
you. 9. 6 See then what Azazel has done, how he has taught
all iniquity on the earth and revealed the eternal secrets (zv,
a35) which were made in heaven. 9. 7 And Semyaza has
made known spells, (he) to whom you gave authority to rule
over those who are with him. 9. 8 And they went in to the
daughters of men together, and lay with those women, and
became unclean, and revealed to them these sins. 9. 9 A n d
the women bore giants, and thereby the whole earth has been
filled ( 2 v , b i ) with blood and iniquity. 9. 1 0 And now behold
the souls which have died cry out and complain unto the gate
of heaven, and their lament has ascended, and they cannot
go out in the face of the iniquity which is being committed ( 2 V ,
b5) on the earth. 9. 1 1 And you know everything before it
happens, and you know this and what concerns each of them.
Y o u r g l o r i o u s t h r o n e . . . t h e w o r l d : B o d l 5 2 M S S . GT^^'' sync a b. <,f.

A r a m a i iii 1 5 , 15a ( f r a g m e n t w )
sja"?!? ] » n •n'? d-ij?"' .[
(V before I T h a s apparently b e e n e r a s e d : r e a d . . .11 b'sb ' p i p ' ' [X013).
9. 8 w i t h t h o s e w o m e n . y " n A . l P l : P"M \ hiilh: reflects t h e

A r a m a i c c o n s t r u c t i o n iX^Vi OS? pHBS? exactly, a n d it is v e r y difficult t o
think t h a t a G r e e k version served as t h e Vorlage o f this p h r a s e ( c f .
Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 6 ) . I n fact G r seems t o h a v e
m i s u n d e r s t o o d t h e c o n s t r u c t i o n a n d t o h a v e divided t h e t w o p a r t s o f t h e
a s s u m e d A r a m a i c original ( c f . C h a r l e s , Text, p p . xxviii, 2 2 ) . B o t h Grâ"
a n d Sync b h a v e h e r e only 'with t h e m ' ; GrSy°"=" takes 'with t h e w o m e n '
w i t h t h e n e x t v e r b ( ' a n d h a v e b e c o m e defiled w i t h t h e w o m e n ' ) , b u t
G r * " " omits t h e w o r d s altogether.
9. 1 1 a n d w h a t c o n c e r n s e a c h o f t h e m : E t h (lit. ' a n d t h a t o f e a c h o f
t h e m ' ) ; Gr^^n sync b <and y o u leave t h e m alone'. E t h makes sense, b u t
Flemming {Text, 1 0 ) suggests t h a t E t h derives f r o m a misreading of
CHAPTERS 9-10 87
But you say nothing to us. What ought we to do with them

about this ?'
10. I And then the Most High, the Great and Holy One,
spoke and sent (2v, b i o ) Arsyalalyur to the son of Lamech,
and said to h i m : 1 0 . 2 'Say to him in m y name " H i d e your-
self", and reveal to him the end which is coming, for the
whole earth will be destroyed, and a deluge is about to come
on all the earth, and what is in it will be destroyed. 1 0 . 3 And
now ( 2 V , b i 5 ) teach him that he may escape, and (that) his
offspring may survive for the whole earth.' 10. 4 And further
the L o r d said to Raphael: 'Bind Azazel by his hands and his
feet, and throw him into the darkness. And split open the
desert which is in Dudael, and throw him there. 10. 5 And
(2v, b2o) throw on him jagged and sharp stones, and cover
Kal i^s auToOs as Kal S EI; avrrous (cf. Charles, Text, 2 4 f . ) , a n d this is
certainly plausible.
1 0 . I t h e G r e a t a n d H o l y O n e : f o r this title cf. above o n i . 3 .
A r s y a l a l y u r : E t h H ; Grân i s t r a e l ; G r S ^ " b uriel. H e r e GrS>"i= ^ alone is

consistent in m e n t i o n i n g a n angel f r o m t h e list h e gives in 9. 1 , c o n t r a s t
w . 4 , 9, a n d I I . E t h Arsyalalyur ( a n d variants) p r o b a b l y derives ulti-
m a t e l y f r o m a c o r r u p t i o n o f Gr^^n Istrael.
10. 2 is a b o u t t o c o m e : E t h J&tn)R"?i: Wft°: reflecting an A r a m a i c

Kin"? Kni< (Ullendorff, 'An Aramaic "Vorlage"?', 266)?
10. 4 R a p h a e l : cf. v. i and 9 . 1 .
D u d a e l . D i l l m a n n (Translation, 1 0 0 ) thinks t h a t t h e n a m e h a s been

invented a n d derives it f r o m N i n ('cauldron o f G o d ' ) . C h a r l e s
(Translation, 2 2 f.) c o n n e c t s D u d a e l w i t h ''inn T ' S w h i c h is m e n t i o n e d
in T a r g u m P s . J o n a t h a n o n L e v . 1 6 : 2 1 f. as t h e place t o w h i c h t h e goat
for Azazel w a s led. T h e n a m e o f t h e place also o c c u r s as ""inn H ' S .
Milik (Biblica 3 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) , 3 9 5 ) a t o n e t i m e a c c e p t e d this identification a n d
derived t h e n a m e f r o m Vx ""inn ('the j a g g e d m o u n t a i n s o f G o d ' ) =
<A>5ou5ariA (cf. t h e f o r m o f t h e n a m e in E t h Groyne T h e word play
(cf. V. 5 ' t h r o w o n h i m j a g g e d a n d sharp stones') m a k e s this explanation
plausible, even t h o u g h t h e n a m e o f t h e angel in A r a m w a s VSOS? n o t
bm'S (cf. î iii 9, ci ii 2 6 = E t h 6. 7 ) . M o r e recently Milik (HTR 6 4
( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 4 8 f.) h a s c o n n e c t e d this n a m e with A r a m a i c i m ('breast'),
relying o n t h e reading o f Grân (AaSouiÂ) r a t h e r t h a n t h a t o f E t h
GrSync b_ ( F o j tê n a m e cf. also 60. 8.)
him with darkness; and let him stay there for ever, and cover
his face, that he may not see light, l o . 6 and that on the great
day of judgment he may be hurled into the fire. l o . 7 And
restore the earth which the angels have ruined, (av, b 2 5 ) and
announce the restoration of the earth, for I shall restore the
earth, so that not all the sons of men shall be destroyed
through the mystery of everything which the Watchers made
known and taught to their sons. 10. 8 And the whole earth
has been ruined by the teaching of the works of Azazel, and
against him (2v, b3o) write down all sin.' 10. 9 And the L o r d
said to Gabriel: 'Proceed against the bastards and the r e -
probates and against the sons of the fornicators, and destroy
the sons of the fornicators and the sons of the Watchers from
amongst men. And send them out, and send them (2v, b 3 5 )
against one another, and let them destroy themselves in battle,
for they will not have length of days. 1 0 . 1 0 And they will
all petition you, but their fathers will gain nothing in respect
of them, for they hope for eternal life, and that each of them
1 0 . 7 m a d e k n o w n . E t h ' f ' t f t ' ; a n d Grân l-rrdraôn; a r e clearly i m p o s s i b l e ;

t h e c o n t e x t requires a w o r d m e a n i n g ' m a d e k n o w n ' , 'revealed'. I suggest
t h a t the mistake goes b a c k t o t h e A r a m a i c Vorlage, t o a confusion o f t h e
r o o t s Xna ( = E t h Grâi) a n d Slfl; s u c h a confusion s e e m s particularly
likely i f a participial c o n s t r u c t i o n w e r e u s e d in t h e A r a m a i c QTID / ]'inB).
—GrS5""= ^ eIttov is h a r d l y t h e original G r e e k reading, a n d should p r o b -
ably b e a t t r i b u t e d t o Syncellus himself, o r t o t h e s o u r c e s h e u s e d . ( F o r
a slightly different view see Burkitt, J'ewwA and Christian Apocalypses, 68).
10. 9 G a b r i e l : cf. v . i and 9 . 1 .
against the bastards: E t h : reflects a n A r a m a i c SITBM, and is

h a r d l y f r o m TOOS uajripEous (so Grâi) w h i c h represents a t r a n s c r i p t i o n
of t h e A r a m a i c w o r d (cf. Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 2 6 4 ; c o n -
t r a s t Charles, Translation, p . Iviii, n o t e ) . Gr^y'^ •> 'against t h e giants' is
p e r h a p s a n a t t e m p t t o m a k e sense o f a w o r d n o t u n d e r s t o o d .
A n d s e n d t h e m o u t . . . i n b a t t l e : E t h ; Gi^^ ' S e n d t h e m i n a battle o f

d e s t r u c t i o n ' ; G r ^ ^ ^ ' ^ ' S e n d t h e m against o n e a n o t h e r , ( s o m e ) o f t h e m
against (the rest o f ) t h e m , in battle and in d e s t r u c t i o n ' ; cf. (?) A r a m ' ' i iv 6
( f r a g m e n t y ) ]]iaX f o r w h i c h c f . G r ^ a " — b u t t h e f r a g m e n t is t o o
small t o b e o f u s e in interpreting t h e relationship o f t h e versions t o one
another.
C H A P T E R 10 89
will live life for five hundred years.' 10. 1 1 And the L o r d
said to Michael: ( 2 V , c i ) 'Go, inform Semyaza and the others
with him who have associated with the women to corrupt
themselves with them in all their uncleanness. 10. 1 2 W h e n
all their sons kill each other, and ( 2 V , C 5 ) when they see the
destruction of their beloved ones, bind them for seventy
generations under the hills of the earth until the day of their
judgement and of their consummation, until the judgement
which is for all eternity is accomplished. 10. 1 3 And in those
days they will lead them to (2v, c i o ) the abyss of fire; in
torment and in prison they will be shut up for all eternity.
10. 1 4 And then he (Semyaza) will be burnt and from then on
1 0 . I I M i c h a e l : cf. v. i and 9. i .
Semyaza and the others: cf. (?) Aram''i iv 9 (fragment b')
[VIJDVI K[tn'']a»['7.
1 0 . 1 2 a l l t h e i r s o n s k i l l e a c h o t h e r : E t h Grâ" sync b u t Grân
Sync b = A r a m a i iv 1 0 ( f r a g m e n t b ' ) llfl'ia p l S ' o m i t 'all'.
a n d w h e n t h e y s e e : B M 485 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 35 T a n a 9 E t h I I ;
A b b 5 5 Grâ- sy-": " = A r a m a i iv 1 0 ( f r a g m e n t b ' ) —'and they

see'.
u n d e r t h e h i l l s : E t h ; Gr^^" s>""= *> 'in t h e valleys'. T h e r e is n o obvious

explanation o f t h e variant. N o t e that (OVC i r e n d e r s vdorri in D e u t . 3 : 2 9
( M T X ' S ) : Isa. 4 0 : i 2 ( M T nS73J): J e r . 1 4 : 6 ( M T D ' S ^ ) — b u t t h e last
t w o cases could be explained t h r o u g h t h e H e b r e w .
f o r s e v e n t y g e n e r a t i o n s . . . d a y o f t h e i r j u d g e m e n t : cf. A r a m ' ' i
iv 1 0 f. (fragments e ' a n d b ' ) ] X 3 T X » V IS ] . pS?aB>[.

N o t e t h a t n o n e o f t h e versions h a v e anything c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o i O I .
10. 13 in torment . . . all eternity: Eth; Gi^^ sync b .^nd to

torment and to t h e prison o f eternal c o n f i n e m e n t ' ; cf. Aram'îvi
10. 14 A n d t h e n . . . all g e n e r a t i o n s : Abb 35* E t h I I ; B M 485 B M

4 9 1 B e r l A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 Grâ" ' A n d w h e n (anyone) is b u r n t a n d
d e s t r o y e d f r o m n o w on, he will be b o u n d t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e m until t h e e n d
o f all generations {Gi^^ 'the g e n e r a t i o n ' ) ' ; G r ^ y ' " ' A n d w h o e v e r is
c o n d e m n e d a n d d e s t r o y e d f r o m n o w o n will be b o u n d w i t h t h e m until
destroyed with t h e m ; together they will be bound until the

end of all generations. l o . 1 5 And destroy all the souls of lust
( 2 V , C 1 5 ) and the sons of the Watchers, for they have wronged
men. 1 0 . 1 6 Destroy all wrong from the face of the earth,
and every evil work will cease. And let the plant of righteous-
ness and truth appear, and the deed will become a blessing;
righteousness and truth will they plant in joy for ever. ( 2 v ,
C 2 o ) 10. 1 7 And now all the righteous will be humble, and will
live until they beget thousands; and all the days of their youth
t h e e n d o f t h e i r g e n e r a t i o n ' . F o r G r ^ y " c f . A r a m ' ' i v i ] . . ""T "JISI.

E t h I Grân ' A n d w h e n ' p e r h a p s derives f r o m a Vorlage in w h i c h Kai
OS a v w a s m i s r e a d a s Kai OTOCV, while A b b 3 5 ^ E t h I I ' A n d t h e n ' looks like
an a t t e m p t t o i m p r o v e a n o b s c u r e t e x t . — T h e r e w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e
n o t h i n g i n t h e versions c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o Aram"=i v 2 ]pai [
JIDV ] n a S \ A d m i t t e d l y it w o u l d p e r h a p s b e possible t o r e a d |naK1
instead o f ] n a S ' a n d t o relate jID*? ]naS1 t o t h e beginning o f v . 1 5 ; b u t
in that case w e w o u l d have a plural i m p e r a t i v e , n o t t h e e x p e c t e d singular
(cf. •=! V 3 = 1 0 . 1 6 mski).

1 0 . 1 6 D e s t r o y a l l w r o n g f r o m : E t h Grân, b u t T a n a 9 Grân prefix
' A n d ' . C f . Aram-î v 3 ] P nVw mDNI.

And let t h e plant . . . deed will become: cf. Aram''i v 4
X]inm 1j? n a s p . W e m i g h t h a v e e x p e c t e d XOtPlj?! N p I S , b u t

a l t h o u g h t h e r e is a c u r i o u s g a p b e t w e e n 1p a n d XtSIT? t h e reading is
certainly c o r r e c t .
1 0 . 1 7 t h e r i g h t e o u s w i l l b e h u m b l e : E t h I I ; E t h I Gr^^" ' t h e r i g h t e o u s
will e s c a p e ' ; c f . Aram-î v 5 lloVs-" ]''\3''\pp.
a n d w i l l l i v e : c f . Aram"^! v 5
a n d t h e i r s a b b a t h s : E t h GrPan—pnna^ m i s r e a d f o r pilDa^ ( ' a n d o f
t h e i r old a g e ' ) w h i c h is obviously r e q u i r e d . C f . n o w A r a m ' ' i v 6 pana''B>[

where m a k e s quite clear w h i c h w o r d is i n t e n d e d ( b u t n o t e t h e s e c o n d
p e r s o n suffix). C f . J . W e l l h a u s e n , ' Z u r apokalyptischen L i t e r a t u r ' ,
Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, Berlin, 1 8 9 9 , v i . 2 4 1 , n o t e i , 2 6 0 ; Ullendorff,
' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 2 6 4 .
a n d a l l t h e d a y s . . . i n p e a c e : c f . A r a m ' ' ! v 5 f.
] . •> B"?»a ]')an3''B?[ ] 6 '"W "riai . . [ .

CHAPTERS 10-11 91
and their sabbaths they will fulfil in peace. 1 0 . 1 8 And in

those days the whole earth will be tilled in righteousness, and
all of it (2v, C 2 5 ) will be planted with trees, and it will be filled
with blessing. 1 0 . 1 9 And all pleasant trees they mil plant
on it, and they will plant on it vines, and the vine which is
planted on it will produce fruit in abundance; and every seed
which is sown on it, each measure will produce a thousand,
and each measure (2v, C30) of olives will produce ten baths
of oil. 1 0 . 20 And you, cleanse the earth from all wrong,
and from all iniquity, and from all sin, and from all impiety,
and from all the uncleanness which is brought about on the
earth; remove them from the earth. (2v, C35) 10. 2 1 And all
the sons of men shall be righteous, and all the nations shall
serve and bless me, and all shall worship m e . 10. 2 2 And the
earth will be cleansed from all corruption, and from all sin,
and from all wrath, and from all torment; and I will not again
send a flood upon it for all generations (3r, a i ) for ever.
1 1 . I And in those days I will open the storehouses of bless-
ing which (are) in heaven that I may send them down upon
1 0 . 1 8 i n r i g h t e o u s n e s s : c f . A r a m " ' ! v 7 t3W|'?a[ .
and a l l o f i t w i l l b e p l a n t e d w i t h t r e e s : E t h , c f . Aram"^! v 7
asjinn n'?i5i; GI^'^ ' a n d a tree will b e planted in it'. E t h w o u l d a p p e a r

to b e closer t h a n G r ^ a " t o A r a m ; o n t h e o t h e r h a n d E t h does n o t h e r e
s e e m t o b e d e p e n d e n t o n a G r e e k Vorlage o f t h e t y p e r e p r e s e n t e d b y
Qj.pan_ T h i s is t h u s a valuable e x a m p l e f o r t h e i n d e p e n d e n t value o f E t h .
o
w i t h b l e s s i n g : cf. Aram''! v 7 n3ia[ .
1 0 . 1 9 A n d a l l p l e a s a n t t r e e s t h e y w i l l p l a n t o n i t : E t h ; Grân ' A n d
all t h e trees o f t h e e a r t h will r e j o i c e ; t h e y will b e p l a n t e d ' . G r ^ a " h a s a n
awkward c o n s t r u c t i o n a n d appears c o r r u p t . C f . A r a m ' ' i v 7 p J ^ ' X "rial.
and the vine . . . in a b u n d a n c e : Eth, but B M 485 B M 491 Abb 35

T a n a 9 B e r l ( c f . G r ^ a " ) have ' w i n e ' instead o f ' f r u i t ' ; G r ^ a " ' a n d t h e
vine w h i c h t h e y plant, t h e y will p r o d u c e t h o u s a n d s o f j a r s o f w i n e ' .
Cf. Aram-î v 8 n3 3 S : . . [ .
and e v e r y s e e d . . . b a t h s o f o i l : E t h ; Gr^^n jâs a n a b b r e v i a t e d t e x t
and is c o r r u p t . C f . Aram"^! v 9
the earth, upon the work and upon the toil (3r, as) of the sons
of men. 11.2 Peace and truth will be united for all the days of
eternity and for all the generations of eternity.'
1 2 . I And before everything Enoch had been hidden, and
none of the sons of men knew where he was hidden, or where
he was, or what (3r, a i o ) had happened. 1 2 . 2 And all his
doings (were) with the Holy Ones and with the Watchers in
his days. 1 2 . 3 And I Enoch was blessing the Great L o r d
and the King of Eternity, and behold the Watchers called to
me, Enoch the scribe, and said to m e : 1 2 . 4 'Enoch, scribe of
righteousness, go, (3r, a i 5 ) inform the Watchers of heaven
who have left the high heaven and the holy eternal place, and
have corrupted themselves with the women, and have done
as the sons of men do, and have taken wives for themselves,
and have become completely corrupt on the earth. 1 2 . 5 T h e y
will have (3r, a2o) on earth neither peace nor forgiveness of
sin 1 2 . 6 for they will not rejoice in their sons. T h e slaughter
of their beloved ones they will see, and over the destruction of
their sons they will lament and petition for ever. But they will
have neither mercy nor peace.'
I I . 3 a n d f o r a l l t h e g e n e r a t i o n s o f e t e r n i t y : E t h ; Gi^^ ' a n d f o r
all t h e generations o f m e n ' . ' M e n ' is a n anticlimax a n d Gi^^ is c o r r u p t ,
f r o m alcivcov m i s r e a d as avrrcov (contrast C h a r l e s , Text, 3 1 , b u t cf. GrSy= •>
in 9. 4 ) .
1 3 . 3 t h e K i n g o f E t e r n i t y : for the title see o n 9. 4 .
a n d b e h o l d t h e W a t c h e r s : cf. (?) Aram-î v 1 9 K I p j S .
1 3 . 4 t h e h o l y e t e r n a l p l a c e : E t h ; Gi^^ (?) 'the s a n c t u a r y o f t h e

eternal p l a c e ' . B u t t h e w o r d i n g o f Grân is a little s t r a n g e , a n d B u r k i t t
(Jeviish and Christian Apocalypses, 68) plausibly suggests t h a t OTACTIJ
derives f r o m O^p ( ' c o v e n a n t ' ) . W h a t t h e W a t c h e r s did was t o leave 'the
s a n c t u a r y of t h e eternal c o v e n a n t ' .
and have b e c o m e completely corrupt on t h e e a r t h : E t h ; GrP*"

(which begins direct s p e e c h at this point) ' Y o u h a v e c o m p l e t e l y ruined
{or ' d e s t r o y e d ' ) the e a r t h ' . GrP^" continues w i t h direct s p e e c h in
V. 5 , b u t slips back to indirect s p e e c h in v . 6 ; E t h has indirect s p e e c h
throughout.
CHAPTERS 11-13 93
(3r, 3 2 5 ) 1 3 . I And Enoch went and said to Azazel: ' Y o u

will not have peace. A severe sentence has come out against
you that you should be bound. 1 3 . 2 And you will have
neither rest, nor mercy, nor (the granting of any) petition,
because of the wrong which you have taught, and because
of all the works of blasphemy and wrong and sin (3r, a3o)
which you have shown to the sons of men.' 1 3 . 3 T h e n I went
and spoke to them all together, and they were all afraid; fear
and trembling seized them. 1 3 . 4 And they asked me to write
out for them the record of a petition that they might receive
forgiveness, and to (3r, a 3 5 ) take the record of their petition
up to the L o r d in heaven. 1 3 . 5 F o r they (themselves) were
not able from then on to speak, and they did not raise their
eyes to heaven out of shame for the sins for which they had
been condemned. 1 3 . 6 And then I wrote out the record of
their petition and their supplication in regard to (3r, b i ) their
spirits and the deeds of each one of them, and in regard to
1 3 . 1 A n d E n o c h w e n t a n d s a i d t o A z a z e l : E t h ; Gr^^"" ' A n d E n o c h
said t o A z a e l : " G o " '. I n GrP^" there w o u l d appear t o b e a n u n c o n s c i o u s
r e m i n i s c e n c e o f 1 0 . 9, 1 1 . C h a r l e s , {Text, 3 3 ) a c c e p t s t h a t E t h is c o r r e c t ;
n o t e his c o m p l i c a t e d a t t e m p t s at explaining h o w this is possible.
1 3 . 4 a n d t o t a k e t h e r e c o r d o f t h e i r p e t i t i o n u p : E t h ; GrP^" ' a n d t o
r e a d t h e r e c o r d o f t h e petition o u t ' . C h a r l e s {Text, 3 3 ) argues n o t
i m p r o b a b l y that E t h derives f r o m a misreading o f dcuayvco as dvciyw.
1 3 . 6 a n d t h e i r s u p p l i c a t i o n : Berl A b b 3 5 ^ E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1
A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 Gr^™ ' a n d t h e s u p p h c a t i o n ' . Aram^î vi i
pn^ [ ] . S? (read pn^Jpjnn ViD D]5;), t h o u g h unclear, appears

t o a g r e e w i t h B e r l A b b 3 5 * E t h I I in t h e u s e o f t h e 3 r d p l u r . suffix.
i n r e g a r d t o t h e i r s p i r i t s : E t h GrP^". Charles {Translation, 3 0 ) plausibly

suggests that 'spirits' derives f r o m an i n a c c u r a t e rendering o f I W D B ' S l
'in r e g a r d t o t h e m s e l v e s ' . A r a m ' ' ! vi i p.[ ]3 VlD "?S7 (read ppWBJJ)

offers s o m e limited s u p p o r t t o this suggestion, b u t t h e evidence is n o t
v e r y substantial.
a n d t h e d e e d s o f e a c h o n e o f t h e m : E t h , c f . Aram"^! vi i ] i m in VIDV.
GrPa° o m i t s . T h i s is an i m p o r t a n t e x a m p l e f o r t h e i n d e p e n d e n t value
o f E t h , f o r h e r e E t h c a n n o t b e d e p e n d e n t o n G r , a t least as r e p r e s e n t e d
b y GrP^.
what they asked, (namely) that they should obtain absolution

and forbearance. 1 3 . 7 And I went and sat down by the
waters of Dan in Dan which is south-west of H e r m o n ; (3r, b 5 )
and I read out the record of their petition until I fell asleep.
1 3 . 8 And behold a dream came to me, and visions fell upon
me, and I saw a vision of wrath, (namely) that I should speak
to the sons of heaven and reprove them. 1 3 . 9 A n d I woke
up and went to them, and they were all sitting gathered t o -
gether (3r, b i o ) as they mourned in Ubelseyael, which is
between Lebanon and Senir, with their faces covered. 1 3 . 1 0
And I spoke before them all the visions which I had seen in
a b s o l u t i o n a n d f o r b e a r a n c e . ' F o r b e a r a n c e ' appears t o b e t h e m e a n -

ing o f p o t K p d T T i s / J . ^ i ' ! ( A r a m a i c N H W I S ; s e e D i l l m a n n , Lexicon, c o l .
6 7 4 ; Translation, 7 ) . B u t t h e m e a n i n g is a little forced, a n d i n t h e light
o f 1 0 . 9 t h e possibility c a n n o t b e e x c l u d e d t h a t originally t h e e x p r e s s i o n
' l e n g t h o f d a y s ' s t o o d h e r e . — I t w o u l d b e t e m p t i n g t o derive E t h /"C?"!*:
(Di.'^-f; directly f r o m a n A r a m a i c KlT'J'l IX'^D ('absolution a n d r e s t ' ) ;
b u t i t s e e m s difficult t o explain Gi''^ i n t e r m s o f t h e s a m e A r a m a i c
original, since [icsKpoTTis h a r d l y derives f r o m NIT"!, a n d t h e parallel
HotKpoTTis/J-^l*; = ' l e n g t h ' c a n h a r d l y b e coincidental.
13. 7 i n D a n : E t h ; Gi^'^ ' i n t h e land o f D a n ' . C f . Ullendorff, ' A n
A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 4 . —Aram<î vi 4 h a s h e r e ] . "'sinV "-rS?

w h i c h h a s n o parallel in E t h G r " " ^ i n either v . 7 o r v . 8.
1 3 . 8 a n d I s a w a v i s i o n o f w r a t h : E t h GrP^", b u t A b b 5 5 G r ^ ^ r e a d
'visions'. C f . Aram-î v i 5 ]1N n i l T p t H flnm.
1 3 . 9 t o t h e m . . . m o u r n e d : c f . A r a m ' ' ! vi 6 pt^'lD pnVlDI IlirVs?
pVajxi pary'i n i n s .
in Ubelseyael. Charles {Text, 3 5 ) plausibly suggests t h a t t h e r e is

w o r d play h e r e , a n d t h a t t h e n a m e is c o r r u p t f o r Abilene (]'''7'3N).
Milik ( ' L e T e s t a m e n t d e L 6 v i e n aram6en: f r a g m e n t d e la g r o t t e 4 d e
Q u m r a n ' , RB 6 2 ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 4 0 4 ) derives t h e n a m e f r o m pa (cf. 4 Q L e v i ' '
I I 1 3 ) , b u t this s e e m s t o m e less likely t h a n C h a r l e s ' s identification.
1 3 . 1 0 A n d I s p o k e b e f o r e t h e m a l l t h e v i s i o n s : E t h = Aram""! vi 7
pO pn'DlIp nVVai. G r ' ™ is c o r r u p t ' B e f o r e t h e m a n d I r e p o r t e d t o

t h e m all t h e visions'.
CHAPTERS 13-14 95
my sleep, and I began to speak these words of righteousness

and to reprove the Watchers (3r, b i s ) heaven.
14. I This book (is) the word of righteousness and of r e -
proof for the Watchers who (are) from eternity, as the Holy
and Great One commanded in that vision. 1 4 . 2 I saw in m y
sleep what I will now tell with the tongue of flesh and with
my breath which the Great One has given t o men in the
mouth, that they might speak (3r, b2o) with it and understand
with the heart. 1 4 . 3 As he has created and appointed men
to understand the word of knowledge, so he created and
appointed m e to reprove the Watchers, the sons of heaven.
14. 4 And I wrote out your petition, but in m y vision
t h e s e w o r d s . . . o f h e a v e n : E t h ; GrP^" ' t h e w o r d s o f righteousness,
reproving t h e W a t c h e r s o f h e a v e n ' ; c f . Aram"'! vi 8 mim KtJlTIp '''?a3
iCjh^ '>TSb nSWl. E t h GrPan have nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o mtm.
14. 1 T h i s b o o k (is) t h e w o r d o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : so most E t h M S S . ;

B e r l T a n a 9 ' T h i s (is) t h e book o f the w o r d s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s ' ; Gr^™ =
A r a m ' ' ! vi 9 (NjtSB'lp "''7X1 I S O ) ' T h e b o o k o f the w o r d s o f righteousness'.

— A r a m ' ' i vi 1 0 JHJN n NSVna N[ ('. . . in t h e d r e a m w h i c h I . . . ' )
appears t o relate t o t h e e n d o f 1 4 . i o r t h e beginning o f 1 4 . 2 , b u t does
n o t c o r r e s p o n d e x a c t l y t o anything in E t h Gr^^"".
1 4 . 2 w i t h m y b r e a t h . . . i n t h e m o u t h : E t h I I (note t h a t t h e
variants in E t h I a r e all i m p o s s i b l e ) ; T a n a 9 GrP^" 'with t h e b r e a t h o f
m y m o u t h w h i c h t h e G r e a t O n e h a s given t o m e n ' ; cf. Aram"^! v i 1 1
N8?JN] •'la'? Kan [a]n'' [ n .
1 4 . 3 T h i s verse c o u l d also b e taken with t h e preceding one, v i z . : ' a c c o r d -

ing as h e h a s created a n d appointed m e n t o u n d e r s t a n d t h e w o r d o f
knowledge. A n d h e created a n d appointed m e . . . ' . H o w e v e r , this i n t e r -
pretation s e e m s less likely than t h a t offered a b o v e .
o f k n o w l e d g e , s o h e c r e a t e d a n d a p p o i n t e d m e : E t h (GrP*" o m i t s ) ;
cf. Aram<=i v i 1 2 ].*? Kiai l l h pVn N.[ ]S?1M[. N o t e ( i ) that E t h has
nothing corresponding t o iaS71, a n d (2) that E t h presupposes t h e o r d e r

pbm sna, not xnai pVn.
1 4 . 4 b u t i n m y v i s i o n . . . b e ( g r a n t e d ) t o y o u : E t h ; Gr^™ ' b u t i n
thus it appeared, that your petition (3r, b 2 5 ) will not be

(granted) to you for all the days of eternity; and complete
judgement (has been decreed) against you, and you will not
have peace. 1 4 . 5 And from now on you will not ascend into
heaven for all eternity, and it has been decreed that you are
to be bound in the earth for all the days of eternity. (3r, b3o)
14. 6 And before this you will have seen the destruction of
your beloved sons, and you will not be able to enjoy them,
m y vision this a p p e a r e d ; a n d y o u r petition h a s n o t b e e n accepted';
cf. Aram<î v i 1 3 psnwja n VSII^VD minm fb niTna[.
for all the days . . . against y o u : E t h , c f . Aram"^! vi 1 4
]lb[ ] . . T t « [ , r e a d (?) pbpVs? Xn]T'tX2[. GrP^-^ omits ( c f . also

n e x t n o t e ) . T h e A r a m a i c evidence, although slight, is i m p o r t a n t for c o n -
firming that s o m e t h i n g c o m p a r a b l e t o Witii, i ^9:^1^ I ÔMlO^ ; d i d
stand in A r a m .
a n d y o u w i l l n o t h a v e p e a c e : Ryl^ B M 4 9 2 ; all o t h e r E t h M S S . 'and

y o u will have n o t h i n g ' . Gr^^" o m i t s altogether ( c f . previous n o t e ) . I t
is n o t entirely c l e a r w h e t h e r o r n o t a n y t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o this
clause did stand in Aram"=i v i 1 4 , b u t it seems unlikely.
1 4 . 5 A n d f r o m n o w o n y o u w i l l n o t a s c e n d : E t h ; Grâ" ' T h a t y o u
should n o longer a s c e n d ' . GrP^" links awkwardly with v . 4 , a n d it m a y b e
asked w h e t h e r !va (cf. also v . 6 Kai iva) is a b a d rendering o f a n A r a m a i c
''1, f o r w h i c h w e w o u l d h a v e e x p e c t e d h e r e r a t h e r o t i (cf. v . 6 b ) , i n t r o -
d u c i n g the c o n t e n t o f t h e vision and/or j u d g e m e n t m e n t i o n e d in v . 4 .
N o t e that the c o n s t r u c t i o n o f Gi^^" is n o t followed b y E t h . — C f . A r a m ' ' i
vi 1 4 ]S?]3 lis? ""T w h i c h presimiably belongs h e r e .
f o r a l l t h e d a y s o f E t e r n i t y : E t h = Aram<î v i 1 5 W bn T » p5[
Sa*?]!?; G r ^ ^ 'for all t h e generations o f e t e r n i t y ' . T h i s e x a m p l e is i m -
p o r t a n t as evidence for t h e i n d e p e n d e n t value o f E t h .
1 4 . 6 A n d b e f o r e . . . b e l o v e d s o n s : E t h ; G r ^ ^ ' a n d that
before these things y o u should see t h e destruction o f y o u r beloved
s o n s ' . O n Gr^^" Kai iva c f . t h e n o t e above o n v . 5 . —Âram"^! v i 1 6
] . ""a'an ]j?ai p m i would a p p e a r t o c o r r e s p o n d t o p a r t

o f 1 4 . 6, b u t its precise relationship t o t h e t e x t k n o w n t o u s f r o m E t h
Qj.pan |g unclear.
a n d y o u w i l l n o t b e a b l e t o e n j o y t h e m : E t h ; Gr*"™ 'and that y o u will

have n o e n j o y m e n t in t h e m ' . E t h p r o b a b l y reflects the s a m e t e x t as Gr^^'^,
a n d should b e translated as above, although the n o u n T ^ T : c o r r e s p o n d s
C H A P T E R 14 97
but they will fall before you by the sword. 1 4 . 7 And your
petition will not be (granted) in respect of them, nor in
respect of yourselves. And while you weep (3r, b35) and
supplicate, you do not speak a single word from the writing
which I have written. 1 4 . 8 And the vision appeared to m e
as follows: Behold clouds called m e in the vision, and mist
called me, and the path of the stars and flashes of lightning
hastened m e and drove me, and in the vision winds caused
me to fly (3r, c i ) and hastened m e and lifted m e up into
t o KTfjats r a t h e r t h a n t o Svriais ( = nnH). T h e r e m a y , h o w e v e r , h a v e

been a confusion h e r e in t h e A r a m a i c original. Iî-^'. in T i g r i n y a m e a n s
'alone, only', a n d it is possible that t h e E t h i o p i c translators c o n f u s e d
nnn with m n .
b u t t h e y w i l l f a l l b e f o r e y o u b y t h e s w o r d : E t h G r " " ^ ; Aram-î

vi 1 7 p a s possibly belongs h e r e .
14. 7 A n d y o u r p e t i t i o n . . . o f y o u r s e l v e s : E t h G r ' a " ; cf. Aram''i
vi 1 7 ]'?» . [ ]a n Vaip'ra (read (?) [pams?]3 n "raipVa).

A n d w h i l e y o u w e e p a n d s u p p l i c a t e : E t h Gr^^"; c f . A r a m ' ' i v i 1 8
] . nriDi p a (read pijnnai p a ] w i n ) .
from t h e writing which I have written: E t h Gr^^n = Aram"^!
vi 1 9 ]riana rm n Nana p .
1 4 . 8 a n d m i s t c a l l e d m e . . , f l a s h e s o f l i g h t n i n g : E t h GrP^"; c f .
Aram'=i vi 2 0 ]''|'?'l]ai p"-!! pS?T ''V.
c a u s e d m e t o fly: E t h ; this is p r o b a b l y also t h e m e a n i n g o f G r * " ^
iêiriTaCTav ys. T h e f o r m s o f irerAjco ('spread o u t ' ) a n d ir^TroiJiai/TTeTanai
('fly') a r e confused in t h e L X X (cf. H . S t . J . T h a c k e r a y , A Grammar of
the Old Testament in Greek, i, C a m b r i d g e , 1 9 0 9 , 2 8 1 ; hereafter, T h a c k e r a y ,
Grammar), a n d t h e m e a n i n g 'cause t o fly' s e e m s n o t unlikely f o r t h e f o r m
htkxaua.
a n d h a s t e n e d m e a n d lifted m e u p into h e a v e n : E t h ; Gr""^

' a n d lifted m e u p a n d b r o u g h t m e into h e a v e n ' . C f . A r a m ' ' i v i 2 1
] . •'2[l'7]S?N1 -JlVaiXI N V s V — ' . . . u p a n d l e d m e a n d b r o u g h t m e into

. . . ' . N o t e ( i ) t h a t E t h repeats ' a n d hastened m e ' , b u t h a s nothing
c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o Kai £iar|V£yK(iv \iB; (2) that A r a m ' ' i vi 2 1 appears t o h a v e
t w o v e r b s ("•Jl'jSXI 'nVaiX) w h e r e GrP^" h a s only Kai 6tar|V£yK<iv [;£.
826163 E
heaven. 1 4 . 9 And I proceeded until I came near to a wall

which was built of hailstones, and a tongue of fire surrounded
it, and it began to make m e afraid. 1 4 . 1 0 And I went into
the tongue of fire and (3r, C 5 ) came near to a large house
which was built of hailstones, and the wall of that house (was)
like a mosaic (made) of hailstones, and its floor (was) snow.
14. 1 1 Its roof (was) like the path of the stars and flashes of
lightning, and among them (were) fiery Cherubim, and their
heaven (was like) water. 14. 1 2 And (3r, c i o ) (there was)
a fire burning around its wall, and its door was ablaze with
fire. 14. 1 3 And I went into that house, and (it was) hot as
fire and cold as snow, and there was neither pleasure nor life
in it. Fear covered me and trembling took hold of me. 14. 1 4
And as I was shaking (3r, C 1 5 ) and trembling, I fell on m y
face. And I saw in the vision, 14. 1 5 and behold, another
house, which was larger than the former, and all its doors
14. 9 w h i c h w a s built o f h a i l s t o n e s , a n d a t o n g u e o f fire s u r -

r o u n d e d i t , a n d i t ( i . e . t h e t o n g u e o f fire) b e g a n t o m a k e m e
a f r a i d : E t h ; GT^^ ' o f a building (built) o f hailstones a n d tongues o f
fire r o u n d t h e m , a n d t h e y b e g a n t o m a k e m e afraid'. C f . A r a m a i vi 2 2
•n]no lino ]nno -lu.[.

1 4 . 1 0 a n d c a m e n e a r t o a l a r g e h o u s e : E t h G r ^ a " ; cf. A r a m ' ' i vi 2 3
]T ITS'? npaiN . S''a is p r e s u m a b l y t o b e taken as a n absolute, c f .

•"3 in I Q A p G e n X X I 6 a n d F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apocryphon, 1 4 6 .
a n d i t s f l o o r ( w a s ) s n o w : E t h ; Gr^^" ' a n d t h e foundations ( w e r e ) o f

s n o w ' . —Âram'î vi 2 4 ]N if7T\[ m a y belong h e r e . — N o t e that E t h Cld£:;
c a n m e a n b o t h 'hail' a n d ' s n o w ' , a n d t h a t I have used w h i c h e v e r r e n d e r -
ing s e e m e d appropriate in e a c h case.
1 4 . 1 2 a r o u n d i t s w a l l : E t h I I ; E t h I B M 4 9 2 ' a r o u n d t h e w a l l ' ; Gr^^^

' a r o u n d t h e walls' (cf. v . 1 0 f o r t h e p l u r a l ) . C f . A r a m ' ' ! vi 2 5 ]''n'l'7nD "?[,
b u t t h e t e x t c o u l d also b e r e a d IJIiTVDS V[.
1 4 . 1 3 a s s n o w , a n d t h e r e w a s n e i t h e r : cf. Aram<î vi 2 6 jVlDI ^«l'7[n^.

1 4 . 1 4 I f e l l : cf. Aram-î vi 2 7 jnVsil [.
14. 15 h o u s e w h i c h w a s l a r g e r t h a n t h e f o r m e r , a n d all its d o o r s
( w e r e ) o p e n b e f o r e m e , a n d ( i t w a s ) : E t h ; G r ' ^ " ' d o o r o p e n before
C H A P T E R 14 99
(were) open before me, and (it was) built of a tongue of fire.
14. 16 And in everything it so excelled in glory and splendour
and size that I am unable to describe to you (3r, c2o) its glory
and its size. 14. 1 7 And its floor (was) fire, and above (were)
lightning and the path of the stars, and its roof also (was)
a burning fire. 14. 18 And I looked and I saw in it a high
throne, and its appearance (was) like ice and its surrounds like
the shining sun (3r, C25) and the sound of Cherubim. 14. 19
And from underneath the high throne there flowed out rivers
of burning fire so that it was impossible to look at it. 14. 20
And H e who is great in glory sat on it, and his raiment was
brighter than the sun, and whiter than any snow. 14. 2 1 And
no angel could (3r, C 3 0 ) enter, and at the appearance of the
face of him who is honoured and praised no (creature of) flesh
could look. 14. 2 2 A sea of fire burnt around him, and a great
fire stood before him, and none of those around him came near
to him. T e n thousand times ten thousand (stood) before him,
(3r, C 3 5 ) but he needed no holy counsel. 14. 23 And the Holy
Ones who were near to him did not leave by night or day, and
m e , and a house larger t h a n t h e f o r m e r , a n d all o f it ( w a s ) ' . T h e o r d e r o f
t h e t e x t differs in Gr^^" a n d E t h . C f . Aram-î vi 2 8 ]'7131 31 p ja [;
t h e distance o f this material f r o m JuVbSi [ (1. 2 7 = v . 1 4 ) w o u l d suggest

that A r a m ' ' i vi h a d t h e s a m e o r d e r as G r ^ ^ , although this is n o t certain.
T a n a 9 supports the w o r d - o r d e r of G r ^ ^ .
1 4 . 1 8 a n d i t s s u r r o u n d s l i k e t h e s h i n i n g s u n : E t h ; G r " " ^ 'and a wheel

as o f t h e shining s u n ' . C f . D a n . 7 : 9. W e w o u l d h a v e e x p e c t e d ^^7*1:
as a translation o f Tpoxos. Is E t h directly d e p e n d e n t o n a n A r a m a i c
a n d t h e s o u n d o f C h e r u b i m : E t h —^presumably a n allusion to t h e
s o u n d o f t h e adoration o f G o d b y t h e C h e r u b i m is i n t e n d e d ; this m a k e s
sense, b u t it is n o t clear h o w far t h e t e x t is reliable. Gr^^" opos, w h e t h e r
taken as ' m o u n t a i n , hill' o r as ' b o u n d a r y ' , is n o n s e n s e .
1 4 . 2 2 f. b u t h e n e e d e d n o h o l y c o u n s e l . A n d t h e H o l y O n e s :
A b b 3 5 E t h I I (for y ° t l C : in t h e feminine cf. Isa. 1 4 : 2 6 : P r o v . 1 5 : 2 2 ) ;
QjPan 'ajjd his e v e r y w o r d (was) deed. A n d t h e m o s t h o l y angels'.
N e i t h e r E t h n o r Grâ" is entirely satisfactory, a n d it is possible, as C h a r l e s
{Text, 40) suggests, that b o t h are defective.
did not depart from him. 14. 2 4 And until then I had a cover-
ing on my face, as I trembled. And the L o r d called me with
his own mouth and said to m e : 'Come hither, Enoch, to m y
holy word.' 14. 25 And he lifted m e up (3V, a i ) and brought
me near to the door. And I looked, with m y face down.
15. I And he answered m e and said to m e with his voice:
'Hear! D o not be afraid, Enoch, (you) righteous man and
scribe of righteousness. Come hither and hear my voice.
(3V, a s ) 1 5 . 2 And go, say to the Watchers of heaven who sent
you to petition on their behalf: " Y o u ought to petition on be-
half of men, not men on behalf of you. 15. 3 W h y have you
left the high, holy and eternal heaven, and lain with the
women (3V, a i o ) and become unclean with the daughters of
men, and taken wives for yourselves, and done as the sons of
the earth and begotten giant sons? 15. 4 And you (were)
spiritual, holy, living an eternal hfe, (but) you became unclean
upon the women, (3V, a i s ) and begat (children) through the
blood of flesh, and lusted after the blood of men, and produced
flesh and blood as they do who die and are destroyed. 15. 5
And for this reason I gave them wives, (namely) that they
might sow seed in them and (that) children might be born
1 4 . 2 4 I h a d a c o v e r i n g o n m y f a c e : E t h ; Gt^^ ' I h a d b e e n p r o s t r a t e
o n m y f a c e ' . I n s u p p o r t o f t h e idea u n d e r l y i n g E t h c f . i K g s . 1 9 : 1 3 ;
E x o d . 3 3 : 2 2 f., b u t in t h e c o n t e x t ( c f . v . 1 4 ) G r " " ^ is p r o b a b l y m o r e
original. I n this case t h e suggestion t h a t E t h derives f r o m reading
•n-epipepXriiievos instead o f pspXriHEvos ( G r " " ^ ; c f . C h a r l e s , Text, 4 0 ) h a s
s o m e plausibility.
1 5 . 4 u p o n t h e w o m e n : E t h ; Gr^™ ' t h r o u g h t h e blood o f t h e w o m e n ' .

E t h n « a : c o r r u p t for flêoP :.
a n d l u s t e d a f t e r t h e b l o o d o f m e n : E t h Gr^^". T h e idea o f m u r d e r o u s
i n t e n t ( c f . 7 . 4 ; 8. 4 ; 9. i , 9) is h a r d l y v e r y suitable in t h e c o n t e x t , a n d
w e m i g h t h a v e e x p e c t e d r a t h e r 'after t h e d a u g h t e r s o f m e n ' , i.e.
NE>1K n333 instead o f XB?1K m 3 . H a s t h e text been influenced b y t h e
t w o i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g o c c u r r e n c e s o f Q13 ?
15. 5 a n d (that) c h i l d r e n m i g h t b e born b y t h e m : B M 491 Abb 35

T a n a 9 E t h I I ; G r ^ ^ ' a n d (that) t h u s t h e y m i g h t b e g e t children b y t h e m ' .
C h a r l e s (Text, 4 2 ) a n d F l e m m i n g (Text, 1 9 ) w o u l d r e n d e r B M 4 8 5
CHAPTERS 14-15 loi
(3V, a2o) by them, that thus deeds might be done on the

earth. 1 5 . 6 But you formerly were spiritual, living an eternal,
immortal life for all the generations of the world. 1 5 . 7 F o r
this reason I did not arrange wives for you because (3V, 3 2 5 )
the dwelling of the spiritual ones (is) in heaven. 1 5 . 8 And
now the giants who were born from body and flesh will be
called evil spirits upon the earth, and on the earth will be
their dwelling. 1 5 . 9 And evil spirits came out from their
flesh because from above (3V, 330) they were created; from
the holy Watchers was their origin and first foundation. Evil
spirits they will be on the earth, and spirits of the evil ones
they will be called. 1 5 . 1 0 And the dwelling of the spirits of
heaven is in heaven, but the dweUing of the spirits of earth,
(3V, a35) who were born on the earth, (is) on earth. 1 5 . 1 1
And the spirits of the giants . . . which do wrong and are
B e r l A b b 5 5 in t h e s a m e w a y as Gr^^", referring in s u p p o r t t o t h e u s e o f
X'i'a'ft.C": in G e n . 3 0 : 3 . B u t their translation is quite unlikely; t h e usage
in G e n . 3 0 : 3 is different a n d t h e parallel is n o t relevant.
1 5 . 9 A n d e v i l s p i r i t s . I h a v e tried t o r e n d e r : consistently as ' s o u l '

a n d c r o l i f l j as 'spirit'. H e r e h o w e v e r , as in a few o t h e r passages, t h e
c o n t e x t s e e m s t o require t h a t ! b e r e n d e r e d as 'spirit' ( c f . D i l l m a r m ,
Lexicon, c o l . 7 0 7 , 'spiritus coelestes vel d a e m o n e s ' ; cf. also v . i z ; 6 9 . 1 2 ,
2 2 ; 99. 7 ) .
f r o m a b o v e : E t h G r ? ^ ; GrSy"= •= ' f r o m m e n ' . C h a r l e s {Text, 4 2 f . )

thinks GrSy= •= is c o r r e c t , b u t E t h Gr^"™ give a quite a c c e p t a b l e sense.
T h e clause explains w h y spirits c a m e o u t o f t h e flesh o f t h e giants,
n o t w h y evil spirits c a m e o u t . T h e s a m e p o i n t is f u r t h e r elaborated in t h e
n e x t clause. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , Gr^y^ arouses suspicion as b e i n g t h e
easier reading. — T h e t e x t o f E t h Gr''^" is s o m e w h a t repetitious a t this
point, a n d it is p r o b a b l e , b u t n o t certain, t h a t t h e omission o f w . 9e, l o
b y GrS>""^ " is c o r r e c t .
1 5 . I I A n d t h e s p i r i t s o f t h e g i a n t s . . . w h i c h d o w r o n g : E t h — i t is
impossible t o m a k e a n y sense o f Aa^fî ( B e r l aJ^fiffD^-^t.;); G r ^ ^
' A n d t h e spirits o f t h e giants w r o n g t h e c l o u d s ' ; G r ^ y ^ ' T h e spirits o f
t h e giants lay w a s t e , d o w r o n g ' . I n Gr''^'' a n d E t h VEq>6Xas = St.aoq-^:
m a y b e c o r r u p t f o r Not9TiXeliJi ( F l e m m i n g , Translation, 4 3 ) , b u t , certainly
i n E t h , t h e c o r r u p t i o n s e e m s t o g o f u r t h e r t h a n this a n d it is h a r d l y
possible t o arrive a t a n entirely c o n v i n c i n g t e x t . I s G r ^ y c ' j g y waste*
(ven6iJiEva) a n a t t e m p t t o m a k e sense o f a n already c o r r u p t t e x t ?
loa THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
corrupt, and attack and fight and break on the earth, and
cause sorrow; and they eat no food and do not thirst, and are
not observed. 1 5 . 1 2 And these spirits zvillrise (3V, b i ) against
the sons of men and against the women because they came out
(from them). I n the days of slaughter and destruction
16. I and the death of the giants, wherever the spirits have
gone out from (their) bodies, their flesh shall be destroyed
(3V, b 5 ) before the judgement; thus they will be destroyed
until the day of the great consummation is accomplished
upon the great age, upon the Watchers and the impious ones."
16. 2 And now to the Watchers who sent you to petition on
their behalf, who were formerly in heaven 1 6 . 3—and now
(say): " Y o u (3V, b i o ) were in heaven, but (its) secrets had
not yet been revealed to you and a worthless mystery you
a n d b r e a k : E t h ; G r ^ ^ sync c ^ n d t h r o w ' . G r ^ ^ d o n o t give

m u c h s e n s e ; is owpf-nTovra/fdiTToOvTa a n i n n e r - G r e e k corruption of
ouvTpfpovTct ?
a n d c a u s e s o r r o w : E t h ; Gr^""" sync c cause r u n n i n g ' ( ? ) . Gr^^"

Sync c m a k e n o sense, a n d it h a s b e e n suggested (cf. e.g. C h a r l e s , Trans-
lation, 37) t h a t 5p6tAous is c o r r u p t f o r Tp6nous. r f t H l ! h a r d l y c o r r e s p o n d s
t o Tp6|i0s, b u t n o b e t t e r explanation suggests itself.
a n d a r e n o t o b s e r v e d : E t h ; G r ^ ^ sync c «and c a u s e offence'. D i l l m a n n

(SAB 1892, 1049) suggests t h a t a)!Lfi.t"ia)i : is c o r r u p t f o r cOfi-'tOîî
( = G r ) , a n d this s e e m s n o t i m p r o b a b l e . T a n a 9 h a s (DfLf-'VOti'!.
1 5 . 1 2 A n d t h e s e s p i r i t s : see n o t e o n v . 9.
16. I E t h a n d G r ^ ^ differ considerably in m e a n i n g in this verse, a l t h o u g h

t h e actual w o r d i n g in t h e t w o versions is similar. T h e t e x t o f E t h w o u l d
a p p e a r t o h a v e suffered c o r r u p t i o n during t h e c o u r s e o f its transmission,
a n d G r offers r a t h e r b e t t e r sense.
16. 3 b u t ( i t s ) s e c r e t s . . . y o u k n e w : E t h ; Gr''^"' ' b u t every m y s t e r y

w h i c h h a d n o t b e e n revealed t o y o u a n d a m y s t e r y w h i c h w a s f r o m G o d y o u
k n e w ' , ( i ) I n t h e first clause t h e relative 6 is p e r h a p s a n interpolation;
its omission w o u l d give b e t t e r sense a n d m a k e G r ^ ^ virtually identical
w i t h E t h . (2) I n t h e s e c o n d clause it has been suggested (cf. e.g. C h a r l e s ,
Text, 47) t h a t E t h presupposes uuorripiov T 6 i§ou6evriUEvov instead o f
UUCTTTipiov T 6 kK ToO S E O O yEyevTinivov ( G r ^ ^ ) . E t h offers b e t t e r sense, b u t
n o t e t h a t t h e variant is o f significance f o r t h e interpretation o f E n o c h ' s
explanation o f t h e origin o f evil.
CHAPTERS 15-18 103
knew. This you made known to the women in the hardness

of your hearts, and through this mystery the women and the
men cause evil to increase on the earth." (3V, b i 5 ) 1 6 . 4 Say
to them therefore: " Y o u will not have p e a c e . " '
17. I And they took m e to a place where they were like
burning fire, and, when they wished, they made themselves
look like men. 1 7 . 2 And they led m e to a place of storm, and
to a mountain the tip of whose summit (3V, b2o) reached to
heaven. 1 7 . 3 And I saw lighted places and thunder in the
outermost ends, in its depths, a bow of fire and arrows and
their quivers, and a sword of fire, and all the flashes of
lightning. 1 7 . 4 And they took me to the water of life, as it is
called, (3V, b 2 5 ) and to the fire of the west which receives
every setting of the sun. 1 7 . 5 And I came to a river of fire
whose fire flows like water and pours out into the great sea
which (is) towards the west. 1 7 . 6 And I saw all the great
rivers, and I reached the great darkness (3V, b3o) and went
where all flesh walks. 1 7 . 7 And I saw the mountains of the
darkness of winter and the place where the water of all the
deep pours out. 1 7 . 8 And I saw the mouths of all the rivers
of the earth and the mouth of the deep.
1 8 . I And I saw the storehouses ( 3 V , b 3 5 ) of all the winds,
and I saw how with them he has adorned all creation, and ( I
saw) the foundations of the earth. 1 8 . 2 And I saw the corner-
stone of the earth, and I saw the four winds which support the
earth and the firmament of heaven. 1 8 . 3 And I saw how the
1 7 . 2 t o a p l a c e o f s t o r m : E t h ; G r " " ^ ' t o a dark (3096611) p l a c e ' . D o e s

E t h derive f r o m yvo965Ti ( C h a r l e s , Text, 4 7 ) ? OflJ-ft": c o r r e s p o n d s t o L X X
yv69os b o t h w h e r e yv69os r e n d e r s ' s t o r m ' Q o b 9 : 1 7 m S B ^ ; J o b 2 7 : 2 0
nSIO) a n d w h e r e yv69os r e n d e r s 'darkness' (Joel 2 : 2 nVSN; 2 C h r . 6 : i
•JB-IS).
1 7 . 7 t h e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; Gr''^" ' t h e w i n d s ' . E t h gives t h e sense

r e q u i r e d in t h e c o n t e x t . I t is possible that t h e G r e e k translator m i s r e a d
••IW as ' n n , b u t it is in a n y case clear t h a t E t h is n o t h e r e d e p e n d e n t o n
G r , o r at least o n t h e t y p e o f tradition r e p r e s e n t e d b y G r ^ * " (cf. U l l e n -
dorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 2 6 4 ) .
winds stretch out the height of heaven and (how) they position
themselves (3V, c i ) between heaven and earth; they are the
pillars of heaven. 1 8 . 4 And I saw the winds which turn
heaven and cause the disk of the sun and all the stars to set.
1 8 . 5 And I saw the winds on the earth ( 3 V , 0 5 ) which support
the clouds, and I saw the paths of the angels. I saw at the
end of the earth the firmament of heaven above. 1 8 . 6 And I
went towards the south—and it was burning day and night
—^where (there were) seven mountains of precious stones,
(3V, c i o ) three towards the east and three towards the south.
1 8 . 7 And those towards the east (were) of coloured stone, and
one (was) of pearl and one of healing stone; and those t o -
wards the south (were) of red stone. 1 8 . 8 And the middle
one reached to heaven, like the throne of (3V, C 1 5 ) the L o r d ,
of stibium, and the top of the throne (was) of sapphire.
1 8 . s w h i c h s u p p o r t t h e c l o u d s : A b b 3 5 E t h I I ; Gr""^" iv VEcpeXri
(cf. B M 4 8 5 B e r l A b b 5 5 T a n a 9) is impossible. D o e s Iv V696XT| reflect
t h e u s e in t h e A r a m a i c o f a c o n s t r u c t i o n w i t h 3 ? ( C f . T a r g u m t o N u m .
1 1 : 1 7 ' a laiO ( = 'a with the meaning 'to bear (a burden)').
I n a n y case it is clear t h a t E t h I I gives t h e r e q u i r e d reading.
1 8 . 7 h e a l i n g s t o n e : E t h — p o s s i b l y t o b e translated 'stibium' (cf.

D i l l m a n n , Lexicon, c o l . 7 5 9 ) . Gr^'^'^Tcteev, in t h e light o f najTipsous ( 1 0 . 9)
a n d 9ouK(i ( 1 8 . 8 ) , is p r o b a b l y t o b e r e g a r d e d as a c o r r u p t transliteration
o f a n A r a m a i c w o r d for a p r e c i o u s stone (cf. D i l l m a n n , SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 5 3 ) ,
b u t w h a t A r a m a i c w o r d is n o t clear t o m e . E t h is generally explained
via t h e G r e e k , either f r o m a reading s u c h as ICCCTECOS (instead o f T O O E V ) ,
o r f r o m an a t t e m p t t o m a k e sense o f a n already c o r r u p t G r e e k f o r m (cf.
C h a r l e s , Text, 4 9 ) .
1 8 . 8 s t i b i u m : Gr^^" <pouK(i is a transliteration (cf. â3Tlp6ouS 1 0 . 9 ; c f .

also 2 8 . i ) o f t h e H e b r e w *11S o r (?) a n A r a m a i c ( b u t t h e w o r d is
n o t t o m y knowledge attested elsewhere in A r a m a i c ) . I t is conceivable
t h a t E t h "Eh j c o m e s via t h e G r e e k , b u t it s e e m s m u c h m o r e likely t h a t
it c o m e s directly f r o m t h e S e m i t i c original (note t h a t D i l l m a n n , Lexicon,
col. 1 3 9 2 , only quotes t h e w o r d a s o c c u r r i n g h e r e ) . C f . I s a . 5 4 : 1 1 ;
I Chr. 29: 2.
a n d t h e t o p o f t h e t h r o n e ( w a s ) o f s a p p h i r e : c f . (?) Aram<î viii 2 7
] s Koia.
C H A P T E R 18 los
18. 9 And I saw a burning fire and what was in all the moun-
tains. i 8 . 1 0 And I saw there a place beyond the great earth;
there the waters were gathered together. i 8 . i i And I saw a
deep chasm of the earth (3V, c2o) with pillars of heavenly fire,
and I saw among them fiery pillars of heaven which were fall-
ing, and as regards both height and depth they were immeasur-
able. 18. 1 2 And beyond this chasm I saw a place and (it had)
neither the firmament of heaven above it, nor the foundation
18. 9 a n d w h a t w a s i n a l l t h e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; G r ^ ^ 'And beyond

these m o u n t a i n s ' , ( i ) E t h , t h o u g h i t does m a k e sense, m a y well derive
f r o m a m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f G r KdrreKeiva TCOV opecov TOOTCOV a s Koi a
l-n-eKEiva TCOV opecov TOOTCOV (cf. F l e m m i n g , Translation, 4 7 ) . (2) E t h O - f l t \
s e e m s t o i m p l y t h a t t h e E t h i o p i c translator did n o t u n d e r s t a n d l i r t e i v a ,
b u t r a t h e r t o o k it a s t h e equivalent o f ETTI. i-rrlKEivcc o c c u r s i n five o t h e r
passages ( i 8 . 1 2 ; 2 4 . 2 ; 3 0 . i , 3 ; 3 1 . 2 ) a n d c o r r e s p o n d s t o p HVn*? i n t h e
t h r e e passages w h e r e A r a m a i c evidence is available Cî x i i 2 3 , 2 5 , 2 7 =
3 0 . I , 3 ; 3 1 . 2 ; c f . also •=! viii 2 9 f. = 1 8 . 1 2 ) . I n addition p Vhif7
a p p a r e n t l y o c c u r s o n c e elsewhere (*i x x v i i 6 = 3 2 . i ) . E t h i n these
passages offers a v a r i e t y o f readings, n o t all o f w h i c h c o r r e s p o n d t o
/ ilTEKElVOt, v i z . :
18.9 llTEKElVa
18. 1 2 p [sVnV ITTEKEIVOC
24.2 ITTIKEIVOC
30.1 ]a N[Vn"? ITTEKEIVOC IDA: (?)

30. 3 p K^n"? llTEKEIVa
31. 2 la vb[r\b ITTEKEIVCC
32. I ]a [NVH*?
18. 1 0 t h e r e t h e w a t e r s w e r e g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r : A b b 35^ A b b 55^

E t h I I ; B M 485 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 ' T a n a 9 'there the heavens
w e r e g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r ' ; G r * " ^ ' t h e r e t h e heavens w e r e finished'. C f .
(?) Aram-î viii 2 8 jam. E t h fi-'VP-tth-i c a n h a r d l y b e derived f r o m
owTEXEoei^CTovrai, a n d t h e variants possibly result f r o m a confusion o f
t h e r o o t s ION a n d *]10 i n t h e t e x t w h i c h underlies E t h a n d Gr^^". F o r t h e
latter c f . G e n . 2 : 1 .
18. I I a m o n g t h e m fiery p i l l a r s o f h e a v e n : c f . ( ? ) Aram"^! viii 2 9
]Tas; na.
i m m e a s u r a b l e : for IfAî = iJETpov c f . I s a . 2 2 : 1 8 .
1 8 . 1 2 A n d b e y o n d t h i s : c f . (?) Aram-î viii 2 9 f. ] . ] T p [NVH"?!.

io6 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
(3V, C25) of earth below it; there was no water on it, and no
birds, but it was a desert place. 18. 1 3 And a terrible thing I
saw there—seven stars like great burning mountains. And
like a spirit questioning me 1 8 . 1 4 the angel said: 'This is the
place of the end (3V, C30) of heaven and earth; this is the
prison for the stars of heaven and the host of heaven. 1 8 . 1 5
And the stars which roll over the fire, these are the ones which
transgressed the command of the L o r d from the beginning of
their rising because they did not come out (3V, 03 5) at their
proper times. 18. 16 And he was angry with them and bound
them until the time of the consummation of their sin in the
year of mystery.'
19. I And Uriel said to m e : ' T h e spirits of the angels who
were promiscuous with the women will stand here; and they,
assuming many forms, made men unclean and will lead men
astray (4r, a i ) so that they sacrifice to demons as gods—(that
is,) until the great judgement day on which they will be judged
so that an end will be made of them. 19. 2 And their wives,
having led astray the angels of heaven, will become peaceful.'
(4r, as) 19. 3 And I, Enoch, alone saw the sight, the ends of
everything; and no man has seen what I have seen.
2 0 . I And these are the names of the holy angels who keep
watch. 2 0 . 2 Uriel, one of the holy angels, (4r, a i o ) namely
(the angel) of thunder and of tremors. 2 0 . 3 Raphael, one of
1 8 . 1 6 i n t h e y e a r o f m y s t e r y : E t h ; G r ' ' ^ 'for ten t h o u s a n d y e a r s '

(cf. 2 1 . 6). E t h apparently derives f r o m a c o r r u p t G r e e k Vorlage (svioturcp
tiuoTTipfou instead o f IvioturSv p u p i c o v — c f . e.g. C h a r l e s , Text, 5 1 ) .
1 9 . 2 w i l l b e c o m e p e a c e f u l : E t h ; Gr""*" 'will b e c o m e S i r e n s ' . E t h

derives f r o m a c o r r u p t G r e e k Vorlage (cos ElprivaTai instead o f EIS CTEipfivas
— c f . e.g. C h a r l e s , Text, 5 1 ) .
1 9 . 3 w h a t : literally ' a s ' .
2 0 . I F o r t h e following list o f n a m e s c f . 9. i .
20. 2 n a m e l y ( t h e a n g e l ) o f t h u n d e r a n d o f t r e m o r s : E t h (except
B M 4 8 5 B e r l T a n a 9 ) ; Gr^^"^ ' t h e o n e in c h a r g e o f t h e w o r l d a n d o f
T a r t a r u s ' . C h a r l e s {Text, 5 2 ) a t t e m p t s t o explain E t h in t e r m s o f Gr"""",
b u t t h e t w o t e x t s a r e so different t h a t it is n o t at all clear to m e t h a t t h e y
CHAPTERS 18-21 107
the holy angels, (the angel) of the spirits of men. 20, 4

Raguel, one of the holy angels, who takes vengeance on the
world and on the lights. 20. 5 Michael, one of the holy angels,
namely the one put in charge of the best part of mankind,
(4r, a i 5 ) in charge of the nation. 20. 6 Saraqael, one of the
holy angels, who (is) in charge of the spirits of men who cause
the spirits to sin. 20. 7 Gabriel, one of the holy angels, who
(is) in charge of the serpents and the Garden and the
Cherubim.
(4r, a2o) 2 1 . I And I went round to a place where there was
nothing made. 2 1 . 2 And I saw there a terrible thing—neither
the high heaven, nor the (firmly) founded earth, but a desert
place, prepared and terrible. 2 1 . 3 And there I saw seven
stars of heaven bound on it together, (4r, 3 2 5 ) like great
mountains, and burning like fire. 2 1 . 4 T h e n I said: ' F o r
what sin have they been bound, and why have they been
thrown here?' 2 1 . 5 and Uriel, one of the holy angels who
was with m e and led me, spoke to m e and said: 'Enoch,
(4r, 330) about whom do you ask ? About whom do you inquire
and ask and care? 2 1 . 6 These are (some) of the stars which
transgressed the command of the L o r d Most High, and they
have been bound here until ten thousand ages are completed,
c a n b e related t o o n e a n o t h e r . I t is possible, although n o t entirely c o n -

vincing, t o a r g u e t h a t HA^rt7»: ( B M 4 8 5 B e r l T a n a 9) a n d Hd^y" i
are c o r r u p t i o n s o f a n original E t h i o p i c reading H 9 r t ^ i ( f o r w h i c h c f .
Q j P a n 5 ITTI TOO K6O-|JIOU), b u t this still leaves IM.'iAi unexplained—
C h a r l e s ' s suggestion t h a t it m a y point b a c k t o a c o r r u p t transliteration
o f TdpTopos seems unhkely.
2 0 . 6 S a r a q a e l : (M-^hA; is p r o b a b l y a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c c o r r u p t i o n
o f t\Ch,i^\ o r t h e like—cf. Gt^'^ Zapii^X a n d cf. also 9. i (hCSkiif
tl^CK6i.: = Aram*"! iii 7 VS'IB'.
2 0 . 7 Gr""™ % p r o b a b l y correctly, a d d s a s e v e n t h angel t o t h e list.
2 1 . 3 b o u n d o n i t t o g e t h e r : E t h ; Gr^^" 'bound and thrown down

on i t ' . Gr^^" » Kai ipinnEVous should p r o b a b l y b e r e g a r d e d as a gloss
i n t r o d u c e d u n d e r t h e influence o f v. 4 . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d duoO ( = "iCtd:)
w o u l d a p p e a r t o h a v e d r o p p e d o u t o f G r before t h e following 6po(ous
( C f . C h a r l e s , Text, 5 3 , 5 5 , a n d c o n t r a s t 5 2 ) .
io8 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
the number (4r, 3 3 5 ) of the days of their sin.' 2 1 . 7 And from

there I went to another place, more terrible than this, and I
saw a terrible thing: (there was) a great fire there which burnt
and blazed, and the place had a cleft (reaching) to the abyss,
full of great pillars of fire which were made to fall; neither
its extent nor its size could I (4r, b i ) see, nor could I see its
source. 2 1 . 8 T h e n I said: 'How terrible this place (is), and
(how) painful to look atl' 2 1 . 9 T h e n Uriel, one of the holy
angels who was with me, answered me. H e answered m e
(4r, b5) and said to m e : 'Enoch, why do you have such fear
and terror because of this terrible place, and before this pain ?'
2 1 . 10 And he said to m e : 'This place (is) the prison of the
angels, and there they will be held for ever.'
(4r, b i o ) 2 2 . I And from there I went to another place,
and he showed me in the west a large and high mountain,
and a hard rock and four beautiful places, 2 2 . 2 and inside it
was deep and wide and very smooth. H o w smooth (is) that
which rolls, and deep and dark (4r, b i 5 ) to look at!
2 2 . 3 T h e n Raphael, one of the holy angels who was with me,
answered me and said to m e : 'These beautiful places (are in-
tended for this), that the spirits, the souls of the dead, might be
gathered into t h e m ; for them they were created, (that) here
they might gather all (4r, b2o) the souls of the sons of men.
2 1 . 7 n o r c o u l d I s e e i t s s o u r c e : \9:C: ( o m i t t e d b y T a n a 9) w o u l d
a p p e a r to b e a gloss on "i^V! ( = stKotaai) w h o s e i n t r o d u c t i o n into t h e
t e x t led t o t h e alteration o f ^JE.? ; ( B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 ' (?) A b b 55 T a n a 9)
into ^ . e j . ; ( E t h II), cf. e.g. C h a r l e s , Text, 5 4 .
2 2 . I b e a u t i f u l p l a c e s : E t h ; Gr^^" 'hollow p l a c e s ' . Gr^"^" is m o r e

a p p r o p r i a t e t o t h e c o n t e x t . E t h derives f r o m a m i s r e a d i n g o f KOTAOI
as KoXol (cf. e.g. C h a r l e s Text, 5 6 ; Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' ,
2 6 2 ) . C f . also v . 3 .
2 2 . 2 t h a t w h i c h r o l l s : E t h ; Gr^^" 'these hollow p l a c e s ' . E t h is n o n s e n s e .

T h e E t h i o p i c translator appears t o h a v e r e a d (and m i s t r a n s l a t e d ) KUKXCO-
Vicrra (cf. Gr""^" in v . 8) instead of KOiXcbuotra (cf. Charles, Text, 5 6 ) .
2 2 . 3 b e a u t i f u l p l a c e s : see t h e n o t e o n v . i a b o v e .
a l l t h e s o u l s o f t h e s o n s o f m e n : cf. A r a m a i x x i i i
CHAPTERS 21-22 109
2 2 . 4 And these places they made where they will keep them
until the day of their judgement and until their appointed time
— a n d that appointed time (will be) long—until the great judge-
ment (comes) upon them. 2 2 . 5 And I saw the spirits of the
sons of men who were dead, (4r, b 2 5 ) and their voice reached
2 2 . 4 A l t h o u g h E t h a n d G r ' * " c o r r e s p o n d fairly closely t o A r a m i n this

verse, neither agrees e x a c t l y w i t h it.
A n d t h e s e p l a c e s . . . k e e p t h e m : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d these places t h e y

m a d e f o r their r e c e p t i o n ' ; c f . A r a m a i x x i i i f.
]]iMs; rraV K^nne ]VK km i
E t h Gr'"*" have n o t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o STTDB i n this verse ( c f .
w . I , 3 ) . p i s ' , if t h e reading is sound, is a n assimilated f o r m o f pnilS,

cf. p l O in ii i . A t t h e e n d o f line i [""I] is p e r h a p s t o b e supplied.
until t h e d a y o f their j u d g e m e n t : E t h G r ' ' * " ; c f . A r a m a i xxii 2
jiniT' n a r iv.
a n d u n t i l t h e i r a p p o i n t e d t i m e : E t h ; G r ' * " ' a n d until t h e appointed
t i m e ' ; c f . A r a m a i x x i i 2 NSp OV ]»! tV\
a n d t h a t a p p o i n t e d t i m e (will b e ) l o n g (ht. 'great'): E t h ; G r ' * "

'and t h e appointed t i m e ' . E t h looks like a gloss, while G r ' ' * " appears t o b e a
doublet o f t h e previous p h r a s e . A r a m a i x x i i 2 h a s a t this point only ]1,
to b e r e s t o r e d ""jT (see t h e n e x t n o t e ) ?
until t h e g r e a t j u d g e m e n t ( c o m e s ) upon t h e m : E t h ; G r ' * "

' w h e n t h e great j u d g e m e n t will b e u p o n t h e m ' ; c f . A r a m a i x x i i 2 f .
i3s?n'' ]inia n xai 3 [-•p.
2 2 . 5 A n d I s a w . . . w e r e d e a d : B M 4 8 5 A b b 3 5 ^ E t h I I ; G r ^ * " (follow-
ing S w e t e , c f . a p p a r a t u s ) ' I s a w dead m e n c o m p l a i n i n g ' ; c f . A r a m a i
x x i i 3 f. n7aj? na U'lS 4 nil rftn p n . i t is n o t certain t h a t mi is t h e
last w o r d o f line 3 , b u t it s e e m s v e r y likely. N o t e : ( i ) neither E t h n o r
Qj-pan r e n d e r p T l ; ( 2 ) Gr""*" h a s nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o im, b u t
E t h nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o JlVap; ( 3 ) a c c o r d i n g t o A r a m E n o c h sees
t h e spirit o f o n e m a n , a c c o r d i n g t o E t h a n d (apparently) Gr""*" h e sees
t h e spirits o f m e n . I n fact, h o w e v e r , G r ' ' * " in w . sb, 6 , 7 a n d E t h in
v v . 6 a n d 7 g o o n t o m e n t i o n only a single spirit, t h a t o f Abel, a n d it h a d
already been suggested that t h r o u g h o u t v . 5 originally only o n e spirit
was m e n t i o n e d ( c f . e.g. Charles (Text, 5 7 ) w h o a c c o r d i n g l y e m e n d e d
G r ' * " t o <TrveOiJic[> dv9p6TTou vEKpoO IvTuyx&vovroj).
no T H EETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
heaven and complained. 2 2 . 6 T h e n I asked Raphael, the angel

who was with me, and said to h i m : 'Whose is this spirit
whose voice thus reaches heaven and complains ?' 2 2 . 7 And
he answered m e and said to me, saying: 'This (4r, b3o) spirit
is the one which came out of Abel whom Cain, his brother,
killed. And he will complain about him until his offspring is
destroyed from the face of the earth, and from amongst the
offspring of men his offspring perishes.' 2 2 . 8 T h e n I asked
about him and about the judgement on all and I said: ' W h y
(4r, b 3 5 ) is one separated from another?' 2 2 . 9 And he an-
swered me and said to m e : 'These three (places) were made
a n d t h e i r v o i c e r e a c h e d h e a v e n : E t h ; Gr*"*" ' a n d his voice r e a c h e d
h e a v e n ' ; C f . A r a m = i x x i i 4 |'?'?0 p ] » nraN[1]. T h e ending H o f

nriN c o u l d indicate t h e e m p h a t i c state, b u t is m o r e p r o b a b l y t h e 3 r d
m a s c . sing, suffix (cf. G r ' " * " ) . F o r t h e impHcations o f t h e variant ' t h e i r
voice'/'his v o i c e ' c f . t h e previous n o t e .
a n d c o m p l a i n e d : E t h G r ' ' * " ; cf. A r a m a i x x i i 4 ['?]ai?1 [i?]»r»r

22. 6 Raphael, the angel w h o : E t h Gr^"*"; c f . A r a m a i xxii 5
] T NWnpl Vrrxh '7[ND1V. E t h Gr^-*" agree against A r a m .
W h o s e i s t h i s . . . a n d c o m p l a i n s ? : E t h ; G r ' ' * " ' W h o s e is this spirit

w h i c h is c o m p l a i n i n g ? T h e r e f o r e his voice t h u s reaches a n d c o m p l a i n s
to heaven'; Aramai xxii 6 N^n N[, r e a d ] l ] b T NTl JttT N[.

E t h a t this p o i n t c a n h a r d l y b e d e p e n d e n t o n G r , o r a t least o n t h e t y p e
o f tradition r e p r e s e n t e d b y G r ' ' * " . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d E t h HffoJ-: (D-K^ I
Hhff'''H i reflects A r a m HIST NT! p T exactly, a n d i t is v e r y plausible

in a case like this t o think t h a t E t h is directly d e p e n d e n t o n A r a m .
2 2 . 7 A n d h e a n s w e r e d m e a n d s a i d t o m e , s a y i n g : cf. (?) Aram"^!

x x i i 7 ] X '•'?[.
2 2 . 8 a n d a b o u t t h e j u d g e m e n t o n a l l : E t h ; Gr""*" ' a b o u t all t h e c i r c u -

lar p l a c e s ' . C h a r l e s (Text, 5 8 f . ) thinks t h a t E t h derives f r o m a c o r r u p t
G r e e k Vorlage ( K p i n & r w v c o r r u p t for KoiXcondrcov), a n d this is certainly
plausible even t h o u g h E t h does m a k e sense a s it stands. F o r G r ' * "
K\>KXco|ji<iTWv c f . E t h in v . 2 .
2 2 . 9 T h e s e t h r e e : E t h G r ' ' * " . T h e n u m b e r is curious since f o u r places

are m e n t i o n e d in v . i a n d f o u r s e e m t o b e d e s c r i b e d in t h e a c c o u n t w h i c h
f o l l o w s : ( i ) f o r t h e righteous—^v. 9 b ; ( 2 ) f o r t h e wicked w h o h a v e n o t
CHAPTER 22 in
in order that they might separate the spirits of the dead. And
thus the souls of the righteous have been separated; this is
the spring of water (and) on it (is) the light. 2 2 . 1 0 Likewise
(a place) has been created for sinners when they die and
are buried in the earth and judgement {^.r, c i ) has not come
upon them during their life. 2 2 . 1 1 And here their souls will
be separated for this great torment, until the great day of
judgement and punishment and torment for those who curse
for ever, {^r, 05) and of vengeance on their souls, and there he
will bind them for ever. Verily he is from the beginning of
the world. 2 2 . 1 2 And thus (a place) has been separated for
the souls of those who complain and give information about
(their) destruction, when they were killed in the days of the
sinners. 2 2 . 1 3 T h u s (a place) has been created for the souls
(4r, c i o ) of men who are not righteous, but sinners, accom-
plished in wrongdoing, and with the wrongdoers will be their
lot. But their souls will not be killed on the day of judgement.
b e e n p u n i s h e d in this life—^w. 1 0 f . ; ( 3 ) f o r t h e m a r t y r e d r i g h t e o u s — v .
iz, c f . w . 5 - 7 ; (4) f o r t h e wicked w h o h a v e been punished in this l i f e —
v. 1 3 . T h e fourfold division is u n d e r l i n e d in G r ' ' * " b y t h e r e p e a t e d Kal
oCh-cos, w . gh, 1 0 , 1 2 , 1 3 ; c f . in E t h whaVH: v . 9 b , flJlffO; h'^V'i
V. 1 0 , (DhOTH; V. 1 2 , (<D)hff'>'H ! V. 1 3 . P e r h a p s t h e m e a n i n g o f this verse
is 'these t h r e e other p l a c e s ' — a p a r t , t h a t is, f r o m t h e place f o r t h e m a r -
t y r e d righteous w h i c h b y implication has already been dealt w i t h in
v v . 5 - 7 , b u t w h i c h t h e angel n o n e t h e less m e n t i o n s again in v . 1 2 ( c o n -
trast C h a r l e s , Translation, 46-9).
2 2 . 1 2 g i v e i n f o r m a t i o n : literally ' s h o w ' .
2 2 . 1 3 a n d w i t h t h e w r o n g d o e r s w i l l b e t h e i r l o t : literally ' a n d w i t h
t h e w r o n g d o e r s t h e y will b e like t h e m ' .
B u t t h e i r s o u l s . . • d a y o f j u d g e m e n t : E t h ; G r ' * " ' B u t (their) spirits

{, b e c a u s e t h o s e w h o a r e afflicted h e r e a r e punished less t h a n t h e m , }
will n o t b e p u n i s h e d o n t h e d a y o f j u d g e m e n t ' ; c f . A r a m ' ' i x i i
]]h ai''a pj?tin' V6 ][. N e i t h e r E t h n o r Gr""*" render pptW ('to b e

h u r t , injured') exactly, b u t note ( i ) t h a t E t h s e e m s t o b e closer in m e a n -
ing t h a n G r ' * " t o I'lpMri'', (2) t h a t E t h c a n h a r d l y b e d e p e n d e n t o n G r ,
at least as r e p r e s e n t e d b y G r ' * " .
iia THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
nor will they rise from here.' 2 2 . 1 4 T h e n I blessed the

L o r d of Glory, and said: 'Blessed be (4r, C15) my L o r d , the
L o r d of Glory and Righteousness, who rules everything for
ever.'
2 3 . I A n d from there I went to another place towards the
west, to the ends of the earth. 2 3 . 2 And I saw a fire which
burnt and ran without resting or ceasing from running (4r,
c2o) by day or night, but (continued) in exactly the same way.
2 3 . 3 And I asked saying: 'What is this which has no rest?'
2 3 . 4 T h e n Raguel, one of the holy angels who was with me,
answered m e and said to m e : 'This burning fire whose course
you saw, towards the west, (4r, 025) is (the fire of) all the
lights of heaven.'
24. I And from there I went to another place of the earth,
and he showed m e a mountain of fire which blazed day and
night. 24. 2 And I went towards it and saw seven magnificent
mountains, and (4r, C30) all were different from one another,
and precious and beautiful stones, and all (were) precious and
22. 14 a n d s a i d : ' B l e s s e d . . . R i g h t e o u s n e s s : B e r l E t h I I ; Gr'"*" ( c f .

B M 485 A b b 35 A b b 55 T a n a 9 a n d B M 491) ' a n d s a i d : " B l e s s e d a r t
thou, L o r d of R i g h t e o u s n e s s " ' ; cf. A r a m a i xi 2 p ^ 1 3 mn*? nisNI [
]hmp N o t e ( i ) t h a t A r a m h a s f^l ' J u d g e ' , n o t Hia ' L o r d ' ( = E t h

Gr^"*"); (2) t h a t A r a m agrees w i t h B M 485 A b b 35 A b b 55 T a n a 9
B M 491 Gr""*" against B e r l E t h I I in as m u c h as A r a m h a s n o t h i n g
corresponding to Berl E t h I I il-dih^;.
23. I A n d f r o m t h e r e I w e n t t o a n o t h e r p l a c e : E t h G r ' " * " ; c f . A r a m " * !
xi 3 ] . . nxV nVaiK p . . . . [, read Nijns'? n'raix ]a[n ]ai.

23. 2 f r o m r u n n i n g : literally ' f r o m its r u n n i n g ' o r ' f r o m its c o u r s e ' .
23. 3 which has no rest: E t h Gr*"*"; cf. ( ? ) A r a m a i xi 5
liX'Vir b [.
23. 4 T h i s b u r n i n g fire . . . l i g h t s o f h e a v e n : E t h ; G r ' * " ' T h i s c o u r s e
o f fire is t h e fire t o w a r d s t h e west w h i c h p e r s e c u t e s all t h e lights o f
h e a v e n . ' G r ' ' * " IKSICOKOV does n o t offer a v e r y suitable meaning, a n d m a y
be c o r r u p t for SKSIKCOV (cf. 20. 4 a n d C h a r l e s , Translation, 5 1 ) . I n this
case, does t h e variant H J & t ^ ' . f i ' ; / t h e a s s u m e d T O IKSIKCOV result f r o m a
confusion o f t h e roots 1S?3 a n d S?"1S in t h e original A r a m a i c ?
CHAPTERS 22-25 113
their appearance glorious and their form beautiful; three (of

the mountains) towards the east, one fixed firmly on another,
and three towards the south, one on another, and deep and
rugged valleys, (4r, C35) no one (of which) was near another.
24. 3 And (there was) a seventh mountain in the middle of
these, and in their height they were all like the seat of a throne,
and fragrant trees surrounded it. 24. 4 And there was among
them a tree such as I have never smelt, and none of them nor
any others were like it: (4V, a i ) it smells more fragrant than
any fragrance, and its leaves and its flowers and its wood never
wither; its fruit (is) good, and its fruit (is) like the bunches
of dates on a palm. 24. 5 And then I said: 'Behold, this
beautiful tree! (4V, 3 5 ) Beautiful to look at and pleasant (are)
its leaves, and its fruit very delightful in appearance.' 24. 6
And then Michael, one of the holy and honoured angels who
was with me and (was) in charge of them, answered me
2 5 . I and said to m e : 'Enoch why do you ask me (4V, a i o )
about the fragrance of this tree, and (why) do you inquire to
learn?' 25. 2 T h e n I, Enoch, answered him, saying: T wish
to learn about everything, but especially about this tree.'
25. 3 And he answered me, saying: 'This high mountain
which you saw, whose summit (4V, a i 5) is like the throne of
the Lord, is the throne where the Holy and Great One, the
L o r d of Glory, the Eternal King, will sit when he comes down
to visit the earth for good. 25. 4 And this beautiful fragrant
tree—and no (creature of) flesh has authority to touch it
(4V, a2o) until the great judgement when he will take ven-
geance on all and will bring {everything) to a consummation for
ever—this will be given to the righteous and humble. 2 5 . 5
2 4 . 3 a n d i n t h e i r h e i g h t . . . t l i r o n e : E t h is inferior t o Gr'^*" a n d
probably corrupt.
2 5 . I a n d ( w h y ) d o y o u i n q u i r e t o l e a r n ? : E t h ; G r ' * " 'and w h y do

y o u wish t o learn t h e t r u t h ?' ^(tyfi-'P; c a n h a r d l y b e a rendering o f QEXEIS,
a n d it m a y be suggested t h a t the t w o are independent translations o f a n
A r a m a i c fCSJa. C f . 2 1 . 5 .
2 5 . 3 t h e H o l y a n d G r e a t O n e : on t h e title cf. n o t e o n i . 3 .
F r o m its fruit life will be given to the chosen; towards the

north it will be planted, in a holy place, (4V, 3 2 5 ) by the house
of the Lord, the Eternal King. 2 5 . 6 T h e n they will rejoice
with joy and be glad in the holy (place); they will each draw
the fragrance of it into their bones, and they will live a long
life on earth, as your fathers lived, (4V, 3 3 0 ) and in their days
sorrow and pain and toil and punishment will not touch
them.' 25. 7 T h e n I blessed the L o r d of Glory, the Eternal
King, because he has prepared such things for righteous men,
and has created such things and said that they are to be given
to them.
(4V, 3 3 5 ) 26. I And from there I went to the middle of the
earth and saw a blessed, (well-)watered place which had
branches which remained (alive) and sprouted from a tree
which had been cut down. 26. 2 And there I saw a holy
mountain, and under the mountain, to the east of it, (there
was) water, and it flowed towards the south. 26. 3 And I saw
towards (4V, b i ) the east another mountain which was of the
same height, and between them (there was) a deep and narrow
valley; and in it a stream ran by the mountain. 26. 4 And to
2 5 . 6 a n d b e g l a d . . . t h e i r b o n e s : E t h ; G r ' ' * " ' a n d b e glad a n d into t h e

holy (place) t h e y will e n t e r ; t h e f r a g r a n c e o f it (will b e ) in their b o n e s ' .
T h e m a j o r difference is t h e variant i ' f l O J - f e : / EiasXsuCTOVTai w h i c h c o u l d ,
as Charles (Text, 6 5 ) points out, g o b a c k t o t h e A r a m a i c (p'7''S?'' / p V W ) .
2 6 . I w h i c h h a d b r a n c h e s . . . c u t d o w n : E t h ; G r ' * " ' w h e r e (there

w e r e ) trees w h i c h h a d b r a n c h e s w h i c h r e m a i n e d (alive) a n d s p r o u t e d
f r o m a t r e e w h i c h w a s c u t d o w n ' . C h a r l e s (Text, 6 5 ) rightly points o u t
t h a t in Gr'"*" it is difficult t o think that b o t h SsvSpa axovTCt a n d T O O
5EV5POU EKKOTTEVTos are original, a n d it is n o t unlikely that T O O SsvSpou
IKKOTTIVTOS = ? i y " 0 6 i HtflD^rd: is a gloss referring t o t h e situation
after A . D . 7 0 .
2 6 . 2 a n d u n d e r t h e m o u n t a i n : E t h G r ' * " ( T a n a 9 Gr""*" o m i t ' a n d ' ) ;
cf. A r a m " ! xii 3 ]'mmnn p J[.

26. 3 a n d b e t w e e n t h e m ( t h e r e w a s ) a d e e p a n d n a r r o w v a l l e y :
A b b 352 E t h I I ; Gr""*" ' a n d in t h e m i d d l e o f it ( s c . I saw) a deep a n d
o , o 00 • • •
n a r r o w v a l l e y ' ; A r a m ' ' i xii 5 HPTTJS? 'tV?X\ P H T A I . . [. I t is u n f o r t u n a t e

CHAPTERS 25-27 iiS
the west of this one (was) another mountain which was lower
(4V, b5) than it, and not high; and under it (there was) a valley
between them, and (there were) other deep and dry valleys
at the end of the three (mountains). 26. 5 And all the valleys
(were) deep and narrow, of hard rock, and trees were planted
on them. 26. 6 And I was amazed (4V, b i o ) at the rock and I
was amazed at the valley; I was very much amazed.
27. I T h e n I said: 'What (is) the purpose of this blessed
land which is completely full of trees and of this accursed
valley in the middle of them?' 27. 2 T h e n (4V, b i 5 ) Raphael,
one of the holy angels who was with me, answered m e and
said to m e : 'This accursed valley is for those who are cursed
for ever; here will be gathered together all who speak with their
mouths against the L o r d words that are not fitting and say
hard things about his glory. ( 4 V b2o) Here they will gather
them together, and here (will be) their place of judgement.
that t h e w o r d before flVn is n o t clearly legible, b u t in a n y case E t h

'between t h e m ' gives b e t t e r sense than G r ' * " 'in t h e middle o f it'.
2 6 . 6 A n d I w a s a m a z e d a t t h e r o c k : Aram"*! xii 8 ] . W Vs? nHttpl.
27. 2 R a p h a e l : n o t e t h e m u c h b e t t e r attested variant ' U r i e l ' . E i t h e r

name w o u l d b e a p p r o p r i a t e — R a p h a e l , since h e is i n c h a r g e o f t h e
spirits o f m e n (20. 3 ) , a n d U r i e l , since h e is i n c h a r g e o f T a r t a r u s
(20. 2 Gr'*").
v a l l e y : E t h ; G r ' * " 'land'. 'Valley' is clearly w h a t the c o n t e x t requires.

U l l e n d o r f f ('An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ?', 2 6 4 ) suggests t h a t G r ' * " yfj is a
transliteration o f S e m i t i c N'J, a n d this is n o t unlikely, especially in view
of t h e fact t h a t N ' ! is similarly t r a n s h t e r a t e d elsewhere ( c f . e.g. N e h .
I I : 3 5 a n d C h a r l e s , Text, p p . xxviii, n o t e i , 6 7 ) . A d m i t t e d l y X""! does n o t
o c c u r i n A r a m a i c , b u t t h e use o f H e b r e w w o r d s in a composition w h i c h
s e e m s for t h e m o s t p a r t t o h a v e been written in A r a m a i c c a n n o t be ruled
o u t (cf. above, I n t r o d u c t i o n , p . 7 , a n d c f . 6. 6 ) . I n a n y case a t this point
E t h w o u l d h a r d l y appear t o b e dependent o n G r , a t least as r e p r e s e n t e d
b y G r ' * " , and it is plausible t o r e g a r d this as a f u r t h e r case w h e r e E t h
is directly dependent o n a S e m i t i c Vorlage.
( w i l l b e ) t h e i r p l a c e o f j u d g e m e n t : E t h ; G r ' * " 'will b e (their)

dwelling'. ' P l a c e o f j u d g e m e n t ' is m o r e appropriate t o t h e c o n t e x t .
G r ' * " oiKTi-rripiov could b e simply a mistake f o r KpiTripiov, b u t it is also
possible that t h e variant goes b a c k t o t h e A r a m a i c a n d results f r o m a
ii6 T H EETHIOPIC BOOK O F ENOCH
27. 3 And in the last days there will be the spectacle of the
righteous judgement upon them before the righteous for
ever, for evermore; here the merciful will bless the L o r d of
Glory, (4V, b25) the Eternal King. 2 7 . 4 And in the days of
the judgement on them they will bless him on account of (his)
mercy, according as he has assigned to them (their lot).'
27. 5 T h e n I myself blessed the L o r d of Glory and I ad-
dressed him, and I remembered his majesty, as was fitting.
28. I And from there I went towards (4V, b3o) the east to
the middle of the mountain of the wilderness, and I saw only
confusion o f IIWT ( = E t h ) a n d p m n (= Gr'*"), c f . Ullendorff,

•An A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 4 .
2 7 . 3 t h e m e r c i f u l : E t h ; G r ' * " 'the i m p i o u s ' . P e r h a p s t h e idea u n d e r -

lying G r ' * ° is t h e s a m e a s t h a t o f 6 2 . 6 , 9 ; 6 3 . i - i o ( e s p . v . 2 ) — a t t h e
m o m e n t o f j u d g e m e n t t h e wicked r e p e n t a n d bless G o d in t h e h o p e
o f receiving forgiveness. B u t if this is t h e case, t h e idea is n o t m a d e clear,
a n d i n t h e c o n t e x t (cf. v . 4 w h e r e t h e subject o f t h e v e r b c a n h a r d l y b e
a s s u m e d t o b e a n y o n e o t h e r than t h e righteous) it s e e m s v e r y unlikely
t h a t ol otaepsTs is t h e original reading. E t h af>'*iCS1: is certainly easier,
b u t still a little strange i n t h e c o n t e x t . C h a r l e s e m e n d s G r ' ™ a n d E t h
t o oi suCTspeis a n d y"dh6-1;, b u t oi eOaEpeTs is n o t t h e s a m e as 9^(h-6-'h:.
T h e r e s e e m s , h o w e v e r , t o b e n o o t h e r explanation o f t h e variants. ( S e e
also Burkitt, Jewish and Christian Apocalypses, 69 who accepts the read-
ing ol daspsTs.)
27. 4 A n d i n t h e d a y s o f the j u d g e m e n t o n t h e m they will bless

h i m : i.e. in t h e days o f t h e j u d g e m e n t o n t h e sinners (cf. v v . 2 , 3a) t h e
r i g h t e o u s (cf. v . 3 b ) will bless G o d .
2 7 . S a n d I r e m e m b e r e d : E t h ; G r ' * " ' a n d I sang a h y m n ' . E t h f r o m a

c o r r u p t G r e e k Vorlage (vJiivriaa m i s r e a d a s l n v q a a — c f . F l e m m i n g , Text,
34)?
2 8 . I o f t h e m o u n t a i n : E t h ; G r ' * " o m i t s , b u t it is p r e s u p p o s e d b y
2 9 . I ( c f . C h a r l e s , Text, 68).
o f t h e w i l d e r n e s s : h e r e , a s in 2 9 . i , E t h a n d G r ' * " ( 2 8 . i MavSopapd,

2 9 . I BapSripd) h a v e transliterated t h e A r a m a i c N l S i a . I t is conceivable
t h a t E t h Oo£:(y6': c o m e s via t h e G r e e k , b u t it s e e m s m o r e likely that it is
directly d e p e n d e n t o n a n A r a m a i c original. ( C f . 7 7 . 7 , a n d f o r similar
transliterations c f . 1 0 . 9 ; 1 8 . 7 , 8 ; b u t n o t e t h a t i n b o t h t h e G r e e k a n d
E t h i o p i c versions t h e r e is a tradition o f transliteration i n t h e case o f
lana—cf. J o s h , s : 8 ; i 8 : 1 2 ) .
CHAPTERS 27-29 117
desert. 28. 2 But (it was) full of trees from this seed, and
water gushed out over it from above. 28. 3 T h e torrent,
which flowed towards the north-west, seemed copious, (4V,
b35) and from all sides there went up . . . water and dew.
29. I And I went to another place (away) from the wilder-
ness; I came near to the east of this mountain. 29. 2 And
there I saw trees of judgement, especially vessels of the
fragrance of incense and myrrh, and the trees were not alike.
a n d I s a w o n l y d e s e r t . 2 8 . 2 B u t (it w a s ) f u l l o f t r e e s : A b b 3 5 *
E t h I I — t h i s is p r e s u m a b l y w h a t is m e a n t , a l t h o u g h C A . h P ' : lâo •
(read b y all E t h M S S . e x c e p t T a n a 9) is g r a m m a t i c a l l y a w k w a r d ; neither
E t h I n o r G r ' * " offer a superior t e x t . I n view o f t h e awkwardness o f
t h e t e x t it is possible t h a t G r ' * " Ipiinov ( = lâo;) should b e r e g a r d e d
as a gloss o n MctvSopapA w h i c h has c o m e into t h e t e x t o f G r , a n d f r o m
t h e r e — a s lâo; —into Eth.
2 8 . 2 f r o m t h i s s e e d : i.e. f r o m t h e seed o f t h e t r e e s m e n t i o n e d in
26. s; 27. I.
o v e r i t : for this translation of MOit: (instead of (I'lOrt.tf-;) cf.

D i l l m a n n , Lexicon, col. 5 8 .
2 8 . 3 t o w a r d s : F l e m m i n g (Translation, 5 9 ) explains t h e use o f h f f " :

( = G r ' * ° obs) as a literal r e p r o d u c t i o n o f t h e G r e e k i d i o m w h e r e b y
obs is u s e d before prepositions in geographical expressions o f direction
(cf. L i d d e l l & S c o t t ( N e w E d i t i o n ) ) . B u t cf. t h e use o f 3 in A r a m ' ' ! xii 3 0 ,
* i x x v i 1 7 ( = E t h 3 2 . i ) pnnna paSSVa (cf. F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apo-
cryphon, 155 f . ) .
a n d f r o m a l l s i d e s t h e r e w e n t u p . . . w a t e r a n d d e w : why OH:
does n o t fit in easily, a n d it m a y well b e t h a t it is m i s p l a c e d f r o m t h e
beginning o f 2 9 . i (cf. G r ' * " a n d C h a r l e s , Text, 68 f . ) .
2 9 . 2 t r e e s o f j u d g e m e n t : E t h G r ' * " ; b u t t h e p h r a s e does n o t m a k e

m u c h sense. P r a e t o r i u s suggests that it derives f r o m a misreading o f
U n m (i.e. 'fragrant t r e e s ' ) as S m (cf. C h a r l e s , Text, p p . x x x , 6 9 ) .
especially vessels of the fragrance of incense and m y r r h : Eth II;

G r ' * " ' w h i c h smelt o f t h e f r a g r a n c e o f incense a n d m y r r h ' . E t h is difficult,
a n d i f w e are t o keep t h e text, w e shall p r o b a b l y h a v e t o follow t h e
interpretation o f D i l l m a n n (Translation, 16, 134) who comments:
'Quasquas h a t ganz den Begriff des lat. vasa, also w o r t l i c h : G e f a s s e
( o d e r T r a g e r ) v o n W e i h r a u c h - G e r u c h u.s.f.'. H e n c e h e t r a n s l a t e s :
' b e s o n d e r s solche, welche W e i h r a u c h - u n d M y r r h e n - G e r u c h g e b e n ' .
B u t t h e E t h i o p i c is still v e r y awkward, a n d it is possible, as C h a r l e s
ii8 T H EETHIOPIC BOOK O F ENOCH
(4v, c i ) 30. I And above it, above these, above the moun-
tains of the east, and not far away, I saw another place, valleys
of water like that which does not fail. 30. 2 And I saw a
beautiful tree and its fragrance (was) like that of the mastic.
30. 3 And by ( 4 V , 05) the banks of these valleys I saw fragrant
cinnamon. And beyond those (valleys) I came near towards
the east.
{Translation, 5 8 ; c f . Text, 68 f.) suggests, that "fefl^rt: derives ulti-

m a t e l y f r o m a c o r r u p t transliteration o f Kotpuais w h i c h o c c u r s in G r ' * "
at t h e end o f t h e verse.
i n c e n s e a n d m y r r h : i . e . rUia*? a n d I I S c f . I . L o w , Die Flora der
Juden, 4 vols., W i e n a n d Leipzig, 1 9 2 4 - 3 4 , i. 3 1 2 - 1 4 a n d i. 3 0 5 - 1 1 .
3 0 . I A n d a b o v e i t . . . n o t f a r a w a y : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d b e y o n d these

(trees (29.2) ?) I w e n t towards t h e east, f a r a w a y ' ; c f . Aram"^! x i i 2 3
(Milik, RB 6s ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) nplinS pnia k^rb\

E t h offers a quite
impossible text, w h e r e a s G r ' * " agrees with Aram^î x i i in s o f a r as t h e
latter exists. O n <10A i/eirêiva cf. note o n 1 8 . 9.
3 0 . 2 A n d I s a w . . . t h e m a s t i c : E t h I I ; B e r l A b b 3 5 ' A n d I saw a
beautiful tree w h i c h w a s like a fragrant tree like t h e m a s t i c ' ; G r ' * " (?)
' w h e r e also (there w a s ) a tree, t h e colour o f fragrant plants like t h e
m a s t i c ' ; cf. Aram-î xii 2 4 (Milik, RB 6 5 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) n NSttâ H K'SB N'Jj?[.

F o r Xa»a n K'atS X'Ji? c f . E x o d . 3 0 . 2 3 (D»a ?Up ' a r o m a t i c c a n e ' /
Nat»ia 'Jp/KAXanos 8U(i5Tis/#}Lq™t: ^.e-OM) a n d J e r . 6. 2 0 (aWn HJp
'sweet c a n e ' / s a w 'Ji?/Kiwdpicouov/*9"}9Â ! i P ^ j a j ) ; c f . also L 6 w ,
i. 6 9 2 - 4 . N o n e o f t h e textual witnesses c o r r e s p o n d s t o A r a m ' ' i x i i , b u t
E t h I I is closest to it. G r ' * " X P ° « is n o w s h o w n t o b e impossible; one m i g h t
have e x p e c t e d xpiTôv (cf. 3 2 . i v6cp5ou xpncn-o^), b u t xp6a would n o t
a p p e a r t o b e a likely c o r r u p t i o n o f XPÎCTTOV.
m a s t i c : E t h ; G r ' * " h a s crxwco, generally r e a d as oxivco, b u t Milik {RB

65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 3 , n o t e 3 ) suggests oxofvcp, 'reed, r u s h ' o r ' c a m e l - h a y ' .
S e e also t h e note o n 3 2 . i .
3 0 . 3 I s a w f r a g r a n t c i n n a m o n : A b b 35^ E t h I I G r ' * " = Aram"^! xii 2 5
(Milik, RB 6s ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 i ) ^J^tâ D31p f)[''m. T h e reading is n o t a b s o -

lutely certain (cf. t h e published p h o t o g r a p h ) , b u t seems very likely. F o r
Sawa DJIp cf. E x o d . 3 0 : 2 3 (Dtt?a JMj?) a n d L o w , ii. 1 0 7 - 1 3 ; in E x o d .
3 0 : 2 3 012?a p J j ? is associated w i t h DtJâ rUp, j u s t as h e r e in E n o c h
S a » a nnp is associated w i t h N'aO X'lp.
A n d b e y o n d t h o s e ( v a l l e y s ) : E t h ; G r ^ * " ' A n d b e y o n d these ( v a l l e y s ) ' ;

CHAPTERS 30-31 119
3 1 . I And I saw another mountain on which there were

trees, and there flowed out water, and there flowed out
from it as it were a nectar whose name is styrax (4V,
c i o ) and galbanum. 3 1 . 2 And beyond this mountain I
saw another mountain, and on it (there were) aloe trees.
Aram<=i xii 3 5 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) »['']^r]i p sVnVl. O n Â:/

trrktswa c f . t h e note o n 1 8 . 9.
3 1 . I a n o t h e r m o u n t a i n : B o d l 5 Ryl^ U l l m o s t E t h I I M S S . ; B M 4 8 5
B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 R y P (?) 3 M S S . 'other m o u n t a i n s ' =
Aram<î xii 2 6 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) T""!* fpll*'- T h e reading o f

A r a m is n o t absolutely certain (cf. t h e published p h o t o g r a p h ) , b u t t h e
f a c t that A r a m h a d t h e plural w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e confirmed b y t h e
following pn3.
o n w h i c h ( N . B . singular) t h e r e w e r e t r e e s : B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 B e r l (?)
A b b 3 5 ' A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 Ryl U l l most E t h I I M S S . ; G r ' * " 'and on them
(cf. A b b 3 5 ^ C u r z o n 5 6 B M 4 9 2 ) (there w e r e ) groves o f t r e e s ' ; cf. A r a m ' ' i
xii 2 6 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) p'j'K nnn pna A r a m pn3
agrees with G r ' * " against E t h , b u t A r a m h a s nothing corresponding t o
G r ' * " aXoT). N e i t h e r E t h n o r G r ' * " have anything corresponding to n'tn.
a n d t h e r e f l o w e d o u t w a t e r , a n d t h e r e flowed o u t f r o m i t ( t h e
m o u n t a i n ? ) : Bodl 5 Ryl most E t h I I M S S . ; B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9
'and there flowed o u t f r o m i t ' ; G r ' * " ' a n d there flowed o u t f r o m t h e m
( t h e t r e e s ? ) ' ; Aram-î xii 2 6 (Milik, RB 6$ ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) n . I t is

unfortunate that t h e beginning o f Aram"^! xii 2 7 is n o t preserved, b u t t h e
s h o r t e r t e x t o f B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 G r ' * ° would a p p e a r t o b e t h e
m o r e original.
s t y r a x : E t h (\6-£^',; G r ' * " ooppA. G e n e r a l l y identified with H e b r e w

'•JS ( = styrax, c f . L o w , iii. 3 8 8 - 9 5 a n d i. 1 9 6 f . ) , although this is
usually r e n d e r e d b y pnTlvn / C r t t l ; ( A r a m o r T'SB'); c f . e.g. G e n .
37: 2 5 ; Jer. 4 6 : I I .
g a l b a n u m : i.e. nJ3'?n, c f . E x o d . 3 0 : 3 4 , S i r . 2 4 : 1 5 , a n d L o w , iii. 4 5 5 - 7 .
3 1 . 2 A n d b e y o n d . . . a n o t h e r m o u n t a i n : E t h ; G r ' * " ' A n d beyond

these m o u n t a i n s I saw a n o t h e r m o u n t a i n ' ; cf. A r a m ' ' i xii 2 7 (Milik,
RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) nsnnx JVN X m t S p N'?n['71. A r a m p» vf-rxi

agrees with G r ' * " , b u t see T a n a 9. O n : / ITTEKEIVCC cf. t h e n o t e o n 1 8 . 9.
a n d o n i t ( t h e r e w e r e ) a l o e t r e e s : E t h ; G r ' * " o m i t s , b u t h a s instead

' t o t h e east o f t h e ends o f t h e e a r t h ' (cf. Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r -
lage"?', 26s).
lao T H EE T H I O P I C BOOK O F ENOCH
and those trees (were) full of (a fruit) which (is) like an

almond and (is) hard. 3 1 . 3 A n d when they take this fruit,
it is better than any fragrance.
32. I And after (4V, C15) these fragrances, to the north, as
a n d t h o s e t r e e s . . . h a r d : E t h ; G r ' * " ' a n d all t h e trees ( w e r e ) full

i m m e d i a t e l y ( ? ) i n t h e likeness o f a l m o n d s ' ; c f . A r a m ' ' ! x i i 2 8 (Milik,
RB 65 (1958), 7 1 ) [ ] "tibpb KMT xim . . . jnVp p]k m9>H "JlDp.

( i ) T h e reading ][''p[J2 p]k "riDp is c o m p l e t e l y u n c e r t a i n ( c f .
t h e published p h o t o g r a p h ) , a n d i t is n o t possible t o s a y anything a b o u t
t h e variant KlMh; / iTdvTct. (2) A w o r d s u c h a s 'fruit' (which m a y u n d e r -
lie t h e impossible lôturfjs) w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e r e q u i r e d after F°itK^ i /
irXripr); T o r r e y (JAOS 6 2 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 5 ) plausibly suggests t h a t Eôurfis
represents w h i c h w a s m i s r e a d f o r J'aS. I t is u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t
A r a m ' ' i x i i 2 8 is illegible a t this point. ( 3 ) A r a m [ ] ""SVp ('husks
o f . . . ' o r 'bark o f . . . ' ) is n o t r e p r e s e n t e d i n E t h G r ' * " . F o r E t h
G r ' * " ' a l m o n d ' ( i . e . Ip^) c f . G e n . 4 3 : 1 1 ; N u m . 1 7 : 2 3 .
3 1 . 3 A n d w h e n . . . a n y f r a g r a n c e : E t h ; G r ' * " 'when they crush ( i t ) ;

t h e r e f o r e (it is) m o r e f r a g r a n t t h a n a n y f r a g r a n c e ' ; c f . A r a m ' ' i x i i 2 9
(Milik, RB 65 (1958), 7 1 ) P^ i^'siVp rpia -HD n h ci[»a] [

and Aramai xxvi 1 6 ]X 'msVp ppn»[.
T h e readings tT"*! D[8?a a n d ] 7 N in 'î x i i 2 9 a n d t h e reading in xxvi
1 6 a r e n o t v e r y c e r t a i n ( c f . t h e published p h o t o g r a p h ) , ( i ) A r a m ('. . .
f r a g r a n c e w h e n t h e y c r u s h these h u s k s ' ) a p p e a r s t o h a v e h a d t h e
t w o clauses i n t h e opposite o r d e r t o t h a t o f G r ' * " a n d E t h . ( 2 ) A r a m
Ypiîlppt^ agrees w i t h G r ' * " T p i p S a i v against E t h .fci^XjP:, a n d

D i l l m a n n ' s suggestion (SAB 1 8 9 2 , 1 0 5 2 ) t h a t îP'}i9'! is a n E t h i o p i c
c o r r u p t i o n o f ^t^fi-Pl w o u l d s e e m v e r y likely ( c f . Ullendorff, ' A n
A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 2 6 5 ) . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d N'Sl'rp/'msVp is n o t
r e p r e s e n t e d a t all i n G r ' * " , while i n E t h i t w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e
( m i s ) r e p r e s e n t e d b y ¥ i > ! . ( 3 ) G r ' * " OTOCV Tpipcoaiv h a s t o b e taken w i t h
v . 2 b e c a u s e o f t h e a w k w a r d 5 i 6 ; b u t G r ' * " i n w . 2 b , 3 a does n o t m a k e
sense.
32. I A n d a f t e r t h e s e f r a g r a n c e s , t o t h e n o r t h : E t h ; G r ' * " ' T o the

n o r t h - e a s t ' ; c f . Aram"î x i i 3 0 (Milik, RB 63 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 )
and « i x x v i 1 6 f. pnnna pssVs p» [ x n w ] 1 7 ] » [vtbnb^.

( i ) Milik's restoration N'TlB a t t h e b e g i n n i n g o f « i x x v i 1 7 w o u l d s e e m
CHAPTERS 31-32 121
I looked over the mountains, I saw^ seven mountains full of

fine nard and fragrant trees and cinnamon and pepper. 3 2 . 2
And from there I went over the summits of those mountains,
plausible in t h e light o f t h e following piflN J'TD ( c f . also 3 1 . 2 )

despite E t h hLa>", ( = ITfT'l). E t h possibly, therefore, derives f r o m a
t e x t i n w h i c h H'ÎVi a n d KTI'"'! w e r e confused ( c f . t h e a p p a r e n t c o n -
fusion o f '"no a n d Tin i n 1 7 . 7 ) . G r ' * " h a s n o t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g
to a)h9"£;'id:! hit i A<La>-; / p» [nmtj] p [^br\b\ b u t if this omission
is rightly explained b y h o m o i o t e l e u t o n (cf. Charles, Text, 7 1 ) , it implies
t h a t G r ' * " , h k e E t h , presupposes S'-nn. ( 2 ) A r a m p n n n a pSShJO
agrees with G r ' * " ' t o t h e n o r t h - e a s t ' against E t h ' t o t h e n o r t h ' . ( 3 ) O n
hy£:'î! cf. the note o n 1 8 . 9.
a s I l o o k e d o v e r t h e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; G r ' * " = Aram'=i x i i 3 0 , « i

x x v i 1 7 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) o m i t . A d u p h c a t e rendering i n E t h ?
I s a w s e v e n m o u n t a i n s : E t h G r ' * " ; c f . A r a m ' ' i xii 3 0 (Milik, RB 65
( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) fiiym r i N n n s a n d ^ x x v i 1 7 p i n x ]mt3 ir-pnN]. E t h

G r ' * " have 'seven m o u n t a i n s ' instead o f A r a m a i x x v i ' o t h e r m o u n t a i n s ' .
f u l l o f fine n a r d a n d f r a g r a n t t r e e s a n d c i n n a m o n a n d p e p p e r :
E t h ; G r ' * " 'full o f fine n a r d a n d m a s t i c a n d c i n n a m o n a n d p e p p e r ' ;
cf. A r a m a i x x v i i 8 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) pTIpl 3 0 T i p fPTi]
fine n a r d : c f . L o w , iii. 4 8 2 - 8 — b u t qCfi-hi m i g h t have been e x p e c t e d

in E t h (cf. e.g. C a n t , i : 1 2 ) , r a t h e r t h a n tfittM":.
f r a g r a n t t r e e s : E t h ; G r ' * " ' m a s t i c ' ; A r a m 1 S S ( = (?) ' p e p p e r w o r t ' ) .

F o r I B S c f . L o w , i. 5 0 6 ; iv. 1 7 4 a n d Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 4 , n o t e 6 .
I B S does n o t s e e m t o have b e e n u s e d w i t h t h e sense ' m a s t i c ' (Milik,
loc. c i t . ) o r with w h a t appears t o b e t h e sense o f dOcD i in>9H;. I n f a c t
in t h e case o f b o t h this spice a n d t h e n e x t o n e E t h G r ' * " diverge f r o m
A r a m a n d apparently refer again t o t h e spices already m e n t i o n e d i n
3 0 . 2 f. 09(D i OD'iHin t h e light o f 3 0 . 2 , possibly reflects a n A r a m a i c
XatSa ''ip ('aromatic c a n e ' ) . T h i s is c o m p a r e d i n 3 0 . 2 ( E t h G r ' * " ) t o
m a s t i c , a n d this is perhaps w h y G r ' * " gives h e r e (in 3 2 . i ) ' m a s t i c ' .
( C o n t r a s t Charles, Text, 7 2 f., w h o thinks O 0 a J ; aoim; is a free r e n d e r i n g
o f ax'vos. F o r m a s t i c c f . L o w , i. 1 9 5 - 8 . )
c i n n a m o n : E t h Gr'*"—^but already m e n t i o n e d in 3 0 . 3 ( c f . previous

n o t e ) ; A r a m ' c a r d a m o n ' (cf. L o w , iii. 4 9 9 f . ) .
p e p p e r : c f . L o w , iii. 4 9 - 6 1 .
32. 2 A n d f r o m t h e r e . . . t h o s e m o u n t a i n s : E t h ; G r ' * " 'And from

far away to (4V, c2o) the east, and I went over the Red Sea
and I was far from it, and I went over the angel Zotiel. 3 2 . 3
And I came to the Garden of Righteousness, and I saw beyond
those trees many large trees (4V, 025) growing there, sweet-
smelling, large, very beautiful and glorious, and the tree of
wisdom from which they eat and know great wisdom. 3 2 . 4
And it is like the carob tree, and its fruit (is) like the bunches
of grapes on a vine, very beautiful, (4V, 030) and the smell
t h e r e I w e n t o v e r t h e beginnings o f all these m o u n t a i n s ' ; c f . A r a m a i x x v i

1 8 f. (Milik, RB 6 5 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) p» smti "73 mnaV] 19 nVain p n p i .
( i ) E t h CXAow; a n d G r ' * " T O S ocpx^S a r e p e r h a p s b e s t explained as alter-
native r e n d e r i n g s o f an A r a m a i c C I . T h i s w o u l d i m p l y that E t h is h e r e
directly d e p e n d e n t o n a n A r a m a i c Vorlage, b u t in a n y case E t h is clearly
m o r e a p p r o p r i a t e t o t h e c o n t e x t t h a n G r ' * " . T h e D e a d S e a Scrolls
a p p a r e n t l y h a d a different t e x t , f o r Milik's restoration o f t h e beginning
of x x v i 1 9 a s nipa'? s e e m s n o t unlikely. ( 2 ) A r a m ]VX S'llO VD
agrees w i t h G r ' * " 'all these m o u n t a i n s ' against E t h ' t h o s e m o u n t a i n s ' .
f a r a w a y t o t h e e a s t : E t h ; G r ' * " ' f a r a w a y t o t h e east o f t h e e a r t h ' ;

A r a m a i x x v i 1 9 (Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) NSnX miKib pnia p'm.
A r a m NVIK agrees w i t h G r ' * " xfis yfjs against E t h , b u t s e e T a n a 9 ;
neither E t h n o r G r ' * " h a v e anything c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o JirUD.
a n d I w e n t o v e r t h e R e d S e a : E t h G r ' * " = A r a m a i x x v i 1 9 f. (Milik,
RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) siJiaw [ x a ] ' p ^[Vs?] 2 0 [njBVnxi.

a n d I w a s f a r f r o m i t : E t h ; G r ' * " (?) ' a n d I w e n t to t h e o u t e r m o s t e n d s ' ;
A r a m a i x x v i 2 0 (Milik, RB 65 ( i 9 S 8 ) , 7 1 ) VITW npnmSI. ( i ) G r ' * "

iir' oKpwv is, i n t h e light o f E t h a n d A r a m , p r o b a b l y c o r r u p t for nocKptStv
(cf. G r ' * " a n d A r a m i n 3 0 . i ) . ( 2 ) A r a m rwa agrees w i t h h.^lih:
against G r ' * " ( b u t cf. &TT6 T O U T O U in t h e n e x t clause w h i c h c o u l d h a v e b e e n
m i s p l a c e d f r o m h e r e ; c f . also C h a r l e s , Text, 7 2 ) .
a n d I w e n t o v e r t h e a n g e l Z o t i e l : E t h ; G r ' * " ' a n d f r o m this

I w e n t o v e r Z o t i e l ' ; A r a m a i x x v i 2 0 f. (Milik, RB 6 5 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 )
raa ppjn-i NDwn p 2 1 [vpii niaasi. ( i ) Miiik { r b 6 5 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 6 )

suggests t h a t t h e impossible Zotiel is a c o r r u p t i o n f r o m 36905 o r 309(i)5Tis
(T6TTOS). ( 2 ) A r a m ma p^rn is lacking i n E t h G r ' * " ( c f . G r ' * " &TT6

TOUTOU, b u t this m a y well h a v e b e e n m i s p l a c e d f r o m t h e previous c l a u s e ) .
3 2 . 3 And I c a m e to the Garden of Righteousness: Eth Gr'*" =
A r a m n x x v i 2 1 (Milik, RB 65) ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 1 ) Î'^B'P 0 1 1 8 T"? nB^nXI.

CHAPTERS 32-34 123
of this tree spreads and penetrates afar. 3 2 . 5 And I said:

'This tree (is) beautiful! How beautiful and pleasing (is) its
appearance!' 3 2 . 6 And the holy angel Raphael, who was
with me, answered me and said to m e : 'This is the tree of
wisdom from which your old father (4V, 035) and your aged
mother, who were before you, ate and learnt wisdom; and
their eyes were opened, and they knew that they were naked,
and they were driven from the garden.'
3 3 . I And from there I went to the ends of the earth and I
saw there large animals, each different from the other, and also
birds (5r, a i ) (which) differed in form, beauty, and call—each
different from the other. 3 3 . 2 And to the east of these animals
I saw the ends of the earth on which heaven rests, and the
open gates of heaven. (5r, 3 5 ) 3 3 . 3 And I saw how the stars
of heaven come out, and counted the gates out of which they
come, and wrote down all their outlets, for each one indivi-
dually according to their number and their names, according
to their constellations, their positions, their times, and their
months, as (5r, a i o ) the angel Uriel, who was with me,
showed me. 3 3 . 4 And he showed me everything and wrote
it down, and also their names he wrote down for me, and their
laws and their functions.
34. I And from there I went towards the north to the ends
of the earth, (5r, 3 1 5 ) and there I saw a great and glorious
wonder at the ends of the whole earth. 34. 2 And there I saw
three gates of heaven open in heaven; through each of them
north winds go out; when they blow, (there is) cold, hail,
hoar-frost, snow, (sr, a2o) dew, and rain. 34. 3 And from one
gate it blows for good; but when they blow through the other
3 2 . 6 a n d y o u r a g e d m o t h e r . . . l e a r n t w i s d o m : cf. (?) A r a m a i x x v i i
1 0 ] . 'I x n a i "7ax[.
t h a t t h e y w e r e n a k e d : cf. (?) A r a m a i x x v i i 1 1 ] . J^VtSII^ . . [.
3 4 . 2 n o r t h w i n d s : literally 'winds towards t h e n o r t h ' .

two gates, it is with force and it brings torment over the earth,
and they blow with force.
35. And from there I went towards the west to the ends
(5r, 3 2 5 ) of the earth, and I saw there, as I saw in the east,
three open gates—as many gates and as many outlets.
36. I And from there I went towards the south to the ends
of the earth, and there I saw three gates of heaven open; and
(5r, 330) the south wind and dew and rain and wind come
out from there. 36. 2 And from there I went towards the east
of the ends of heaven, and there I saw the three eastern gates
of heaven open, and above them (there were) smaller gates.
36. 3 Through each of those smaller gates (5r, 3 3 5 ) the stars of
heaven pass and go towards the west on the path which has
been shown to them. 36. 4 And when I saw, I blessed, and
I will always bless the L o r d of Glory who has made great and
glorious wonders that he might show the greatness of his work
(5r, 340) to his angels and to the souls of men, that they might
praise his work, and that all his creatures might see the work
3 4 . 3 i t i s w i t h f o r c e a n d i t b r i n g s t o r m e n t : literally 'it is w i t h force

and with torment'.
35. open gates: cf. Aram''i xiii 23 (Milik, RB 65 (1958), 77)
YnfT\S) fSJin. F o r Aram-î xiii 2 4 ].N3 pn'âim c f . E t h ahFêni: and

aJ(fl)Ay"'nt:; b u t t h e fact t h a t so little h a s survived o f A r a m ' ' i xiii
m a k e s it v e r y difficult to say anything a b o u t t h e relationship b e t w e e n it
a n d E t h (cf. Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c " V o r l a g e " ? ' , 265 a n d c o n t r a s t
Milik, RB 6s (1958), 77).
36. I A n d f r o m t h e r e . . . t o t h e e n d s : c f . Aram^î xiii 25 ( M i h k , RB
65 (1958), 77) ]0 a m * ? nVaiN ]an p . F o r Aram<=i xiii 26 mi"?

1 ] t J » 1 VB"? c f . E t h ' t h e s o u t h w i n d a n d d e w a n d rain a n d w i n d ' :
b u t again, b e c a u s e o f t h e f r a g m e n t a r y state o f A r a m ' ' i xiii, it is v e r y
difficult t o m a k e a n y precise s t a t e m e n t s a b o u t t h e relationship b e t w e e n
A r a m a n d E t h ( c f . t h e n o t e o n c . 35).
36. 2 I s a w t h e t h r e e e a s t e r n g a t e s : c f . A r a m ' ' i xiii 27 (Milik, RB
6s (1958), 77) nnph p i n nnnx.

t h e t h r e e e a s t e r n g a t e s o f h e a v e n o p e n : literally ' t h e t h r e e gates o f
h e a v e n o p e n t o w a r d s t h e east'.
CHAPTERS 34-38 125
(5r, b i ) of his power and praise the great work of his hands
and bless him for ever.
3 7 . 1 T h e second vision which he saw, the vision of wisdom

which Enoch, the son of Jared, the son of Malalel, the son of
Cainan, (5r, b5) the son of Enosh, the son of Seth, the son
of Adam, saw. 37. 2 And this is the beginning of the words of
wisdom which I raised (my voice) to speak and say to those
who dwell on the dry ground. Hear, you men of old, and
see, you who come after, the words of the Holy One which I
will speak before the L o r d of Spirits. 37. 3 It would have been
better to have said these things before, (5r, b i o ) but from
those who come after we will not withhold the beginning of
wisdom. 37. 4 Until now there has not been given by the
L o r d of Spirits such wisdom as I have received in accordance
with my insight, in accordance with the wish of the L o r d of
Spirits by whom the lot of eternal life has been given to me.
(5r, b i 5 ) 37. 5 And three parables were imparted to me, and
I raised (my voice) and said to those who dwell on the dry
ground:
38. I T h e first parable. When the community of the
righteous appears, and the sinners are judged for their sins
and are driven from the face of the dry ground, 38. 2 and
(5r, b2o) when the Righteous One appears before the chosen
righteous whose works are weighed by the L o r d of Spirits,
and (when) light appears to the righteous and chosen who dwell
on the dry ground, where (will be) the dwelling of the sinners,
and where the resting-place of those who (5r, b25) have denied
the L o r d of Spirits ? It would have been better for them if
they had not been born. 38. 3 And when the secrets of
the righteous are revealed, the sinners will be judged and the
impious driven from the presence of the righteous and the
chosen. 38. 4 And from then on those who possess the earth
will not be mighty and exalted, (sr, b3o) nor will they be able
3 8 . 2 t h e R i g h t e o u s O n e : B M 4 9 1 E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B e r l Abb 3 5 Abb ss
T a n a 9 'righteousness'.
to look at the face of the holy ones for the light of the L o r d of
Spirits will have appeared on the face of the holy, the right-
eous, and the chosen. 38. 5 And the mighty kings will at that
time be destroyed and given into the hand of the righteous
and the holy. 38. 6 And from then on (5r, b 3 5 ) no one will
(be able to) seek mercy from the L o r d of Spirits, for their life
will be at an end.
39. I And it will come to pass in these days that the chosen
and holy children will come down from the high heavens, and
their offspring will become one with the sons of men. 39. 2
In those days Enoch received books (5r, c i ) of indignation and
anger, and books of tumult and confusion. And there will
be no mercy for them, says the L o r d of Spirits. 39. 3 And at
that time clouds and a storm-wind carried me off from the
face of the earth, (5r, 05) and set me down at the end of
heaven. 39. 4 And there I saw another vision, the dwelling
of the righteous and the resting-places of the holy. 39. 5 T h e r e
my eyes saw their dwelling with the angels and their resting-
places with the holy ones, and they were petitioning (5r, c i o )
and supplicating and praying on behalf of the sons of m e n ;
and righteousness like water flowed before them and mercy
like dew upon the ground. T h u s it is among them for ever
and ever. 39. 6 And in those days my eyes saw (5r, c i 5) the
place of the chosen ones of righteousness and faith; and there
will be righteousness in their days, and the righteous and
chosen will be without number before him for ever and ever.
39. 7 And I saw their dwelling under the wings of the L o r d
of Spirits, and all the righteous (5r, C2o) and chosen shone
before him like the light of fire; and their mouth was full of
blessing, and their lips praised the name of the L o r d of
3 9 . 6 A n d i n t h o s e d a y s . . . i n t h e i r d a y s : E t h I I ; B M 485 A b b 35^ A b b
SS ' A n d in that place m y eyes saw t h e c h o s e n o n e o f righteousness a n d
f a i t h ; a n d t h e r e will be righteousness in his d a y s . ' T h e reading of B M 48s
e t c . appears preferable.
3 9 . 7 t h e i r d w e l l i n g : B e r l A b b 3s A b b 55 E t h I I ; B M 48s BM 491
'his dwelling'.
CHAPTERS 38-40 127
Spirits. And righteousness will not fail before him, and truth
will not fail before him. 39. 8 T h e r e I wished to dwell, and
my soul longed for (5r, C25) that dwelling; there had my lot
been assigned before, for thus it was decided about me before
the L o r d of Spirits. 39. 9 And in those days I praised and
exalted the name of the L o r d of Spirits with blessing and
praise, for he has destined me for (5r, 030) blessing and praise,
in accordance with the wish of the L o r d of Spirits. 39. 1 0
And for a long time my eyes looked at that place, and I
blessed him and praised him, saying: 'Blessed is he, and may
he be blessed from the beginning and for ever! 39. 1 1 And in
his presence there is no end. H e (î, C 3 5 ) knew before the
world was created what the world would be, even for all the
generations which are to come. 39. 1 2 Those who do not
sleep bless you, and they stand before your glory and bless
and praise and exalt, saying: ' " H o l y , holy, holy, L o r d of
Spirits; he fills the earth with s p i r i t s . " ' (5V, a i ) 39. 1 3 And
there my eyes saw all those who do not sleep standing before
him and blessing and saying: 'Blessed are you, and blessed is
the name of the L o r d for ever and ever!' 39. 1 4 And my face
was transformed until I was unable to see.
(5V, 3 5 ) 4 0 . I And after this I saw a thousand thousands and
ten thousand times ten thousand, (a multitude) beyond number
or reckoning, who stood before the glory of the L o r d of
Spirits. 4 0 . 2 I looked, and on the four sides of the L o r d of
Spirits I saw four figures different (5V, a i o ) from those who
were standing; and I learnt their names, because the angel
who went with me made known to me their names, and
showed me all the secret things. 4 0 . 3 And I heard the voices
of those four figures as they sang praises before the L o r d of
Glory. 4 0 . 4 T h e first voice blesses (5V, 3 1 5 ) the L o r d of
Spirits for ever and ever. 4 0 . 5 And the second voice I heard
4 0 . 2 f i g u r e s : literally 'faces' (so in w . 3 , 8 ; 64. i).
w h o w e r e s t a n d i n g : cf. 3 9 . 1 2 f . ; 4 0 . i. B u t B M 4 8 5 B e r l A b b 3S^(?)
A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 r e a d ' w h o d o n o t sleep'.
blessing the Chosen One and the chosen who depend on the
L o r d of Spirits. 4 0 . 6 And the third voice I heard as they
petitioned and prayed on behalf of those who dwell on the
dry ground and supplicate (5V, aao) in the name of the L o r d of
Spirits. 4 0 . 7 And the fourth voice I heard driving away the
satans, and not allowing them to come before the L o r d of
Spirits to accuse those who dwell on the dry ground. 4 0 . 8
And after this I asked the angel (5V, 325) of peace who went
with me and showed me everything which is secret: 'Who are
these four figures whom I have seen and whose words I have
heard and written down ?' 4 0 . 9 And he said to m e : 'This first
one is the holy Michael, the merciful and long-suffering; and
the second, (5V, 330) who (is) in charge of all the diseases
and in charge of all the wounds of the sons of men, is Raphael;
and the third, who (is) in charge of all the powers, is the holy
Gabriel; and the fourth, who (is) in charge of the repent-
ance (leading) to hope of those who will inherit eternal life,
is Phanuel.' 4 0 . 10 And these (are) the four angels (5V, 335)
of the L o r d Most High; and the four voices I heard in those
days.
4 1 . I And after this I saw all the secrets of heaven, and how
the kingdom is divided, and how the deeds of men are
weighed in the balance. 4 1 . 2 T h e r e I saw the dwelling of the
chosen and the resting-places of the holy; (5V, b i ) and my
eyes saw there all the sinners who deny the name of the L o r d
of Spirits being driven from there, and they dragged them
off, and they were not able to remain because of the punish-
ment which went out (5V, b5) from the L o r d of Spirits. 4 1 . 3
And there my eyes saw the secrets of the flashes of lightning and
of the thunder, and the secrets of the winds, how they are dis-
tributed in order to blow over the earth, and the secrets of the
40. 6 A n d t h e t h i r d v o i c e I h e a r d a s t h e y p e t i t i o n e d a n d p r a y e d :
t e x t i m p o s s i b l e ; r e a d XIH! CDjBJtA.:—'And t h e third voice
I h e a r d petitioning a n d praying'. B u t t h e following OJjE'fl'tfl'llO'!
m a k e s sense in t h e plural (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 1 4 7 and contrast
C h a r l e s , Text, 8 1 ) .
CHAPTERS 40-41 lag
clouds and of the dew; and there I saw whence they go out
in that place, and (how) from there (5V, b i o ) the dust of the
earth is saturated. 4 1 . 4 A n d there I saw closed storehouses
from which the winds are distributed, and the storehouse of
the hail, and the storehouse of the mist, and the storehouse of
the clouds; and its cloud remained over the earth from the
beginning of the world. 4 1 . 5 A n d I saw (5V, b i 5 ) the
chambers of the sun and the moon, whence they go out and
whither they return, and their glorious return, and how one is
more honoured than the other, and their magnificent course,
and (how) they do not leave the course, neither adding (any-
thing) to, nor omitting (anything) from, their course, (5V, bzo)
and (how) they keep faith with one another, observing (their)
oath. 4 1 . 6 A n d the sun goes out first and completes its
journey at the command of the L o r d of Spirits—and his name
endures for ever and ever. 4 1 . 7 A n d after this (begins) the
hidden and visible journey of the moon, (5V, b 2 5 ) and it
travels the course of its journey in that place by day and by
night. One stands opposite the other before the L o r d of
Spirits, and they give thanks, and sing praises, and do not rest,
because their thanksgiving is rest for them. 4 1 . 8 F o r the
shining sun (5V, b3o) makes many revolutions, for a blessing
and for a curse, and the path of the journey of the moon (is)
4 1 . 4 a n d i t s c l o u d . . , t h e w o r l d . T h e m e a n i n g o f this s e n t e n c e — a n d
particularly o f ' a n d its c l o u d ' — i s s o m e w h a t o b s c u r e ( c f . D i l l m a n n ,
Translation, 1 5 0 ) . W e should p e r h a p s o m i t ' a n d t h e s t o r e h o u s e o f t h e
c l o u d s ' w i t h B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 * T a n a 9 a n d take ' i t s ' t o refer b a c k t o t h e
m i s t . I t w o u l d t h e n b e possible t o see h e r e a n allusion t o t h e c l o u d o f
m i s t w h i c h c o v e r e d t h e e a r t h a t t h e t i m e o f creation ( c f . C h a r l e s , Transla-
tion, 80), a l t h o u g h this interpretation does n o t e m e r g e obviously f r o m t h e
r a t h e r awkward E t h i o p i c . F l e m m i n g {Translation, 6 6 ) r e n d e r s ' u n d eine
W o l k e daraus lagert iiber d e r E r d e v o n d e r U r z e i t a n ' ; this translation is
s m o o t h e r , b u t ignores t h e fact t h a t ooAaoq; HJM" i is definite.
4 1 . 5 c h a m b e r s : literally ' s t o r e h o u s e s ' , cf. 4 2 . 3 .
o b s e r v i n g ( t h e i r ) o a t h : o r 'in a c c o r d a n c e w i t h t h e o a t h w h i c h t h e y
o b s e r v e ' ( f o r t h e omission o f t h e preposition b e f o r e H i ( l { . ; c f . D i l l m a n n ,
Grammar, 5 3 4 ) .
S2616S F
for the righteous light, but for the sinners darkness, in the
name of the L o r d who has created (a division) between light
and darkness, and has divided the spirits of men, and has
established (5V, b 3 5 ) the spirits of the righteous in the name
of his righteousness. 4 1 . 9 F o r no angel hinders, and no
power is able to hinder, because the Judge sees them all and
judges them all before himself.
4 2 . I Wisdom found no place where she could dwell, and
her dwelling was in heaven. (5V, c i ) 4 2 . 2 Wisdom went out
in order to dwell among the sons of men, but did not find
a dwelling; wisdom returned to her place and took her seat
in the midst of the angels. 4 2 . 3 And iniquity came out from
her chambers; (5V, 05) those whom she did not seek she
found, and dwelt among them, like rain in the desert, and
like dew on parched ground.
4 3 . I And again I saw flashes of lightning and the stars of
heaven, and I saw how he called them all by their names,
(5V, c i o ) and they obeyed him. 4 3 . 2 And I saw the balance
of righteousness, how they are weighed according to their
light, according to the width of their areas and the day of their
appearing, and (how) their revolutions produce lightning; and
(I saw) their revolutions according to the number of the
angels, and (how) they keep faith (5V, C15) with one another.
43. 3 And I asked the angel who went with me and showed
me what was secret: 'What (are) these?' 4 3 . 4 And he said
to m e : 'Their hkeness has the L o r d of Spirits shown to y o u ;
these are the names of the righteous who dwell ( 5 V , c2o) on
the dry ground and believe in the name of the L o r d of Spirits
for ever and ever.'
44. And other things I saw in regard to lightning, how some
of the stars rise and become lightning, but cannot lose their
form.
4 4 . b u t c a i m o t l o s e t h e i r f o r m . T h i s verse a p p a r e n t l y refers t o
s h o o t i n g stars w h i c h , unlike lightning, d o n o t i m m e d i a t e l y disappear
f r o m t h e sky.
CHAPTERS 41-46 131
45. I And this (is) the second parable (5V, C25) about those
who deny the name of the dwelling of the holy ones and of the
L o r d of Spirits. 45. 2 T h e y will not ascend into heaven, nor
will they come upon earth: such will be the lot of the sinners
who deny the name of the L o r d of Spirits, who will thus be
kept for the day of affliction and distress. 45. 3 On that (5V,
C 3 0 ) day the Chosen One will sit on the throne of glory, and
will choose their works, and their resting-places will be with-
out number; and their spirits within them will grow strong
when they see m y Chosen One and those who appeal to m y
holy and glorious name. 45. 4 And on that day (5V, 035) I
will cause my Chosen One to dwell among them, and I will
transform heaven and make it an eternal blessing and light.
45. 5 And I will transform the dry ground and make it a
blessing, and I will cause my chosen ones to dwell upon it;
but those who commit sin and evil will not tread upon it.
45. 6 F o r I have seen, and have satisfied (6r, a i ) with peace,
m y righteous ones, and have placed them before m e ; but for
the sinners m y judgement draws near before me, that I may
destroy them from the face of the earth.
46. I And there I saw one who had a head of days, and his
head (was) white like wool; (6r, 3 5 ) and with him (there was)
another, whose face had the appearance of a man, and his face
(was) full of grace, like one of the holy angels. 46. 2 And I
asked one of the holy angels who went with me, and showed
4 5 . 3 W i t h V. 3 t h e a u t h o r leaves the wicked a n d transfers his attention t o

the fate o f t h e r i g h t e o u s ; b u t t h e change is abrupt, a n d t h e suffixes in
y " 7 a < 5 l f a*-:, in'Od-Ca^: e t c . have n o a n t e c e d e n t .
a n d w i l l c h o o s e t h e i r w o r k s : ' c h o o s e ' is hardly c o r r e c t . I t seems v e r y

probable that w e h a v e here a mistranslation o f my w h i c h in A r a m a i c
c a n m e a n b o t h ' h e will c h o o s e ' a n d ' h e will test' (cf. S c h m i d t , 'Original
L a n g u a g e o f t h e Parables o f E n o c h ' , 3 3 6 ; Charles, Text, 85).
s e e m y C h o s e n O n e : B M 4 9 1 B o d l 5 Ryl^ U l l 7 M S S . ; B M 4 8 5 B e r l
A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 R y P 6 M S S . 'see m y chosen o n e s ' .
4 5 . 4 m y C h o s e n O n e : B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 B o d l 5 R y l U l l iz M S S . ;
B M 4 8 5 B e r l A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 2 M S S . ' m y chosen o n e s ' .
me all the secrets, about that Son of Man, who he was, and
whence (6r, a i o ) he was, (and) why he went with the Head
of Days. 46. 3 And he answered me and said to m e : 'This
is the Son of M a n who has righteousness, and with whom
righteousness dwells; he will reveal all the treasures of that
which is secret, for the L o r d (6r, 3 1 5 ) of Spirits has chosen
him, and through uprightness his lot has surpassed all before
the L o r d of Spirits for ever. 46. 4 And this Son of M a n
whom you have seen will rouse the kings and the powerful
from their resting-places, and the strong from their thrones,
and will loose (6r, aao) the reins of the strong, and will break
the teeth of the sinners. 46. 5 And he will cast down the kings
from their thrones and from their kingdoms, for they do not
exalt him, and do not praise him, and do not humbly acknow-
ledge whence (their) kingdom was given to them. 46. 6 And
he will cast down the faces of the strong, and (6r, 325) shame
will fill them, and darkness will be their dwelling, and worms
will be their resting-place; and they will have no hope of rising
from their resting-places, for they do not exalt the name of the
L o r d of Spirits. 46. 7 And these are they who judge the stars
(6r, 330) of heaven, and raise their hands against the Most
High, and trample upon the dry ground, and dwell upon it;
and all their deeds show iniquity . . . and their power (rests)
on their riches, and their faith is in the gods which they have
made with their hands, (6r, 3 3 5 ) and they deny the name of the
L o r d of Spirits. 46. 8 And they will be driven from the houses
of his congregation, and of the faithful who depend on the
name of the L o r d of Spirits.
47. I And in those days the prayer of the righteous and the
blood of the righteous will have ascended from the earth be-
4 6 . 7 s h o w i n i q u i t y . . . a n d t h e i r p o w e r . I follow A b b sS C u r z o n 5 6 ;
R y l a n d m o s t o t h e r M S S . m a k e a d i t t o g r a p h i c addition h e r e .
4 7 . I t h e p r a y e r o f t h e r i g h t e o u s C^.&^'i:) a n d t h e b l o o d o f t h e
righteous : ) : ^£:'P i b o t h h e r e a n d in v . 4 (viz. ©.COP* : A 5 5 J t * ! )
is p r o b a b l y t o b e taken as a collective in view o f fiffo'. ' { . f r ^ l ! in v . 2
(cf. C h a r l e s , Translation, go; D i l l m a n n , Translation, 159).
CHAPTERS 46-48 133
fore the L o r d of Spirits. 47. 2 I n these days (6r, b i ) the holy

ones who dwell in the heavens above will unite with one voice,
and supplicate, and pray, and praise, and give thanks, and
bless in the name of the L o r d of Spirits, because of the blood
of the righteous which has been poured out, (6r, h$) and
(because of) the prayer of the righteous, that it may not cease
before the L o r d of Spirits, that justice may be done to them,
and (that) their patience may not have to last for ever.' 47. 3
And in those days I saw the Head of Days sit down on the
throne of his glory, and the books of the living were opened
before him, (6r, b i o ) and all his host, which (dwells) in the
heavens above, and his council were standing before him.
47. 4 And the hearts of the holy ones were full of joy that the
number of righteousness had been reached, and the prayer
of the righteous (6r, b i 5 ) had been heard, and the blood of
the righteous had been required before the L o r d of Spirits.
48. I And in that place I saw an inexhaustible spring of
righteousness, and many springs of wisdom surrounded it,
and all the thirsty drank from them (6r, b2o) and were filled
with wisdom, and their dwelling (was) with the righteous and
the holy and the chosen. 48. 2 And at that hour that Son of
M a n was named in the presence of the L o r d of Spirits, and
his name (was named) before the Head of Days. 48. 3 Even
before the sun and the constellations were created, before
4 7 . 2 t h a t i t m a y n o t c e a s e : o r 'that it m a y n o t b e in vain* (cf. D i l l m a n n ,

L e x i c o n , col. 1 3 2 9 ) .
4 7 . 4 n u m b e r : i.e. y e a r - n i i m b e r , c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 1 5 9 .
Alternatively, it is possible that I'.iV'f'* i is here t h e equivalent o f p^Tpov
(cf. 1 8 . 1 1 ) ; t h e sense w o u l d then b e t h a t t h e p r e d e t e r m i n e d ' m e a s u r e o f
righteousness' h a d been fulfilled. A s a t h i r d possibility B M 4 9 1 T a n a 9
h a v e ' t h e n u m b e r o f t h e righteous*. I n all t h r e e cases t h e basic d e t e r -
ministic idea is t h e s a m e .
t h e b l o o d o f t h e r i g h t e o u s : o n .CflO"; Mê:^: see v . i .
4 8 . I a n i n e x h a u s t i b l e s p r i n g : literally ' a spring that c a n n o t b e c o u n t e d '

o r ' a spring t h a t c a n n o t b e measured*. C f . Dillmarm, Translation, 1 5 9 f.,
and 5 8 . 6.
(6r, b25) the stars of heaven were made, his name was named
before the L o r d of Spirits. 48. 4 H e will be a staff to the
righteous and the holy, that they may lean on him and not
fall, and he (willl be) the light of the nations, and he will
be the hope of those who grieve (6r, b3o) in their hearts.
48. 5 All those who dwell upon the dry ground will fall down
and worship before him, and they will bless, and praise,
and celebrate with psalms the name of the L o r d of Spirits.
48. 6 And because of this he was chosen and hidden before
him before the world was created, and for ever. (6r, b 3 5 ) 48. 7
But the wisdom of the L o r d of Spirits has revealed him to the
holy and the righteous, for he has kept safe the lot of the
righteous, for they have hated and rejected this world of
iniquity, and all its works and its ways they have hated in the
name of the L o r d of Spirits; for in his name they are saved,
and he is the one who will require their lives. (6r, c i ) 48. 8
And in those days the kings of the earth and the strong who
possess the dry ground will have downcast faces because of
the works of their hands, for on the day of their distress and
trouble they will not save themselves. (6r, 05) 48. 9 And I
will give them into the hands of my chosen ones; like straw
in the fire, and like lead in water, so they will burn before the
righteous, and sink before the holy, and no trace will be found
of them. 48. 1 0 And on the day of their trouble there will
be rest (6r, c i o ) on the earth, and they will fall down before
him and will not rise; and there will be no one who will take
them with his hands and raise them, for they denied the
L o r d of Spirits and his Messiah. May the name of the L o r d
of Spirits be blessed!
49. I F o r wisdom has been poured out (6r, C15) like water,
and glory will not fail before him for ever and ever. 49. 2 F o r
he (is) powerful in all the secrets of righteousness, and iniquity
4 8 . 6 A n d b e c a u s e o f t h i s . ' T h i s ' refers t o w . 4 a n d 5 in general, a n d

n o t j u s t to V. 5.
4 8 . 1 0 b e f o r e h i m : E t h I I , b u t t h e reading o f E t h I U l l 'before t h e m '

(i.e. t h e c h o s e n a n d righteous) is preferable.
CHAPTERS 48-51 135
will pass away like a shadow and will have no existence; for
the Chosen One stands before the L o r d of Spirits, and his
glory (is) for ever and ever, (6r, c2o) and his power for all
generations. 49. 3 And in him dwells the spirit of wisdom,
and the spirit which gives understanding, and the spirit of
knowledge and of power, and the spirit of those who sleep in
righteousness. 49. 4 And he will judge the things that are
secret, and no one will be able to say an idle word before him,
for (6r, C25) he (has been) chosen before the L o r d of Spirits,
in accordance with his wish.
50. I And in those days a change will occur for the holy and
the chosen; the light of days will rest upon them, and glory
and honour will return to the holy. 50. 2 And on the day of
trouble calamity will be heaped up (6r, C30) over the sinners,
but the righteous will conquer in the name of the L o r d of
Spirits; and he will show (this) to others that they may repent
and abandon the works of their hands. 50. 3 And they will
have no honour before the L o r d of Spirits, but in his name
they will be saved; and the L o r d of Spirits (6r, C35) will have
mercy on them, for his mercy (is) great. 50. 4 And he (is)
righteous in his judgement, and before his glory iniquity
will not (be able to) stand at his judgement: he who does not
repent before him will be destroyed. 50. 5 'And from then on
I will not have mercy on them', says the L o r d of Spirits.
5 1 . I And in those days the earth will return that which has
been entrusted to it, (6v, a i ) and Sheol will return that which
has been entrusted to it, that which it has received, and
destruction will return what it owes. 5 1 . 2 And he will choose
the righteous and holy from among them, for the day has
come near that they must be saved. 5 1 . 3 And in those days the
Chosen One (6v, 3 5 ) will sit on his throne, and all the secrets
4 9 . 2 n o e x i s t e n c e : literally ' n o place t o s t a n d ' , cf. 5 0 . 4 .
4 9 . 4 h i s w i s h : i.e. t h e wish o f the L o r d o f Spirits.
5 0 . 4 a n d b e f o r e h i s g l o r y i n i q u i t y w i l l n o t ( b e a b l e t o ) s t a n d : cf. 4 9 . 2 .
5 1 . 3 h i s t h r o n e : A b b 35^ E t h I I ; E t h I ' m y t h r o n e ' .

o f w i s d o m will flow o u t f r o m t h e counsel o f his m o u t h , for t h e

L o r d o f Spirits h a s a p p o i n t e d h i m a n d glorified h i m . 51. 4
A n d in t h o s e d a y s t h e m o u n t a i n s will l e a p like r a m s , a n d t h e
hills will skip like l a m b s satisfied w i t h m i l k , a n d all will b e c o m e
(6v, a i o ) angels in heaven. 51. 5 T h e i r faces will shine w i t h
j o y , for in t h o s e d a y s t h e C h o s e n O n e will h a v e r i s e n ; and
t h e earth will rejoice, a n d t h e righteous will dwell u p o n it,
a n d t h e c h o s e n will g o a n d w a l k u p o n it.
52. I A n d a f t e r t h o s e (6v, 315) days, in that place where I
h a d s e e n all t h e v i s i o n s o f t h a t w h i c h is secret—^for I had
b e e n carried off b y a whirlwind, a n d t h e y h a d b r o u g h t m e to
the w e s t — 52. 2 there m y eyes saw the secrets of heaven,
e v e r y t h i n g t h a t will o c c u r o n e a r t h : a m o u n t a i n of iron, and
a mountain of copper, (6v, a2o) and a mountain of silver,
a n d a m o u n t a i n o f gold, a n d a m o u n t a i n of soft metal, and
a m o u n t a i n of lead. 52. 3 And I asked the angel w h o went
with m e , saying: ' W h a t are these (things) which I have seen
i n s e c r e t ?' 52. 4 A n d h e s a i d t o m e : ' A l l t h e s e ( t h i n g s ) w h i c h
y o u have seen serve t h e authority o f his Messiah, (6v, 325)
that he m 3 y be strong and powerful on the earth.' 52. 5 And
that angel of pe3ce 3nswered m e , S3ying: 'W3it 3 little, 3nd
y o u will s e e , 3 n d e v e r y t h i n g w h i c h is s e c r e t , w h i c h t h e Lord
o f Spirits h a s established, will b e revealed t o y o u . 52. 6 And
t h e s e m o u n t a i n s (6v, 330) which you h3ve seen, the mount3in
of iron, 3nd the mount3in of copper, 3nd the mountain of
silver, a n d t h e m o u n t a i n o f g o l d , and the mountain of soft
metal, and the mountain of lead—all these before the Chosen
O n e will b e like w a x b e f o r e fire, a n d like t h e w a t e r which
c o m e s d o w n f r o m a b o v e (6v, 335) on these mountains, 3nd
t h e y will b e c o m e w e 3 k u n d e r his feet. 52. 7 A n d it w i l l c o m e
t o p 3 s s i n t h o s e d 3 y s that n e i t h e r b y g o l d , n o r b y s i l v e r , w i l l
m e n save t h e m s e l v e s ; t h e y will b e u n a b l e t o save t h e m s e l v e s
5 1 . 3 h a s a p p o i n t e d h i m . F o r this m e a n i n g o f toOfl i c f . i S a m . 1 2 : 1 3 ;
I K g s . i : 4 8 ; 2 K g s . 2 3 : 5 ; E z r a 8 : 2 0 (in all cases = M T ]T\i, L X X
5i5wni).
CHAPTERS 51-53 137
or to flee. 52. 8 And there will be neither iron for war, nor
material for a breastplate; bronze will be of no use, and tin
will be of no use and will count for nothing, (6v, b i ) and lead
will not be wanted. 52. 9 All these will be wiped out and de-
stroyed from the face of the earth, when the Chosen One ap-
pears before the L o r d of Spirits.'
53. I And there my eyes saw (6v, b5) a deep valley, and its
mouth (was) open; and all those who dwell upon the dry
ground and the sea and the islands will bring gifts and presents
and offerings to him, but that deep valley will not become
full. 53. 2 And their hands commit evil, and everything at
which (the righteous) toil, the sinners evilly (6v, b i o ) devour;
and (so) the sinners will be destroyed from before the L o r d
of Spirits, and will be baniîed from the face of his earth,
unceasingly, for ever and ever. 53. 3 F o r I saw the angels of
punishment going and preparing all (6v, bi5) the instruments
of Satan. 53. 4 And I asked the angel of peace who went with
me, and I said to h i m : 'These instruments—for whom are
52. 8 m a t e r i a l : literally 'clothing, covering', i.e. n o covering w i t h w h i c h

t o m a k e a b r e a s t p l a t e ; alternatively the t e x t could b e taken t o m e a n ' n o r
t h e protection o f a breastplate', i.e. t h e r e will n o longer b e the protective
covering p r o v i d e d b y a breastplate.
52. 9 w i p e d o u t . F o r this m e a n i n g o f ^'Vtlrh^; cf. the I t h p a ' a l o f I H S .

I n fact it s e e m s quite plausible t o think t h a t f'thth^ i is directly d e -
p e n d e n t o n a n A r a m a i c ]nn3n''; this explanation is m o r e likely t h a n
Charles's explanation in t e r m s o f t h e G r e e k (cf. Text, 96).
53. 2 a n d e v e r y t h i n g a t w h i c h ( t h e r i g h t e o u s ) t o i l . T h e m e a n i n g o f
w . I f. appears t o b e t h a t t h e sinners, in o r d e r to s e c u r e their salvation,
will bring offerings to t h e L o r d o f Spirits, b u t these offerings will b e
u n a c c e p t a b l e , a n d o f n o advantage t o t h e sinners, b e c a u s e t h e y a r e
a c q u i r e d unjustly. O n this view t h e first p a r t o f v . 2 explains w h y t h e
offerings are u n a c c e p t a b l e . H o w e v e r , t h e t e x t is n o t v e r y clear, a n d appears
c o r r u p t ; I h a v e supplied ' t h e r i g h t e o u s ' in t h e translation o n t h e a s s u m p -
tion that s o m e s u c h w o r d as this has d r o p p e d o u t o f t h e E t h i o p i c . B u t
t h e t e x t is still n o t all t h a t clear, a n d t h e c o r r u p t i o n m a y well g o d e e p e r
than this (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 169).
u n c e a s i n g l y : literally 'and t h e y will n o t cease'—î.e. p r e s u m a b l y , f r o m

being destroyed a n d banished. B u t s e e also A b b 35"^ T a n a 9.
they preparing t h e m ? ' 5 3 . 5 And he said to m e : 'They are

preparing these for the kings and the powerful of this earth,
that by means of them they may be destroyed. (6v, b2o) 5 3 . 6
And after this the Righteous and Chosen One will cause the
house of his congregation to appear; from then on, in the name
of the L o r d of Spirits, they will not be hindered. 53. 7 And
before him these mountains will not be (firm) like the earth,
and the hills will be like a spring of water; (6v, b25) and the
righteous will have rest from the ill-treatment of the siimers.'
54. I And I looked and turned to another part of the earth,
and I saw there a deep valley with burning fire. 54. 2 And they
brought the kings and the powerful and threw them into that
valley. 54. 3 And (6v, b3o) there my eyes saw how they made
instruments for them—iron chains of immeasurable weight.
54. 4 And I asked the angel of peace who went with me, say-
ing: 'These chain-instruments—for whom are they being
prepared ?' 54. 5 And he said to m e : 'These are being pre-
pared (6v, b 3 5 ) for the hosts of Azazel, that they may take
them and throw them into the lowest part of Hell; and they
will cover their jaws with rough stones, as the L o r d of Spirits
commanded. 54. 6 And Michael and Gabriel, Raphael and
Phanuel—these will take hold of them on that great day,
(6v, C I ) and throw them on that day into the furnace of
burning fire, that the L o r d of Spirits may take vengeance on
them for their iniquity, in that they became servants of Satan
and led astray those who dwell (6v, 05) upon the dry ground.
54. 7 And in those days the punishment of the L o r d of Spirits
will go out, and all the storehouses of the waters which (are)
above the heavens . . . and under the earth will be opened,
54. 8 and all the waters will be joined (6v, c i o ) with the waters
which (are) above the heavens. T h e water which (is) above
54. 7 w h i c h ( a r e ) a b o v e t h e h e a v e n s . •. a n d u n d e r t h e e a r t h . T h e
t e x t is in a confused state, and a p p e a r s t o b e overloaded. T h e evidence
o f V. 8 m a k e s plausible t h e suggestion t h a t originally only t w o categories
o f w a t e r w e r e m e n t i o n e d h e r e — t h a t above h e a v e n a n d that u n d e r t h e
e a r t h (cf. C h a r l e s , Text, 9 8 ) .
CHAPTERS 53-56 139
heaven is male, and the vvâter which (is) under the earth is
female. 54. 9 And all those who dwell upon the dry ground
and those who dwell under the ends of heaven will be wiped
out. 54. 10 And because of this (6v, C15) they will acknow-
ledge their iniquity which they have committed on the earth,
and through this they will be destroyed.'
55. I And after this the Head of Days repented, and said:
T have destroyed to no purpose all those who dwell upon the
dry ground.' 55. 2 And he swore by his great n a m e : ' F r o m
now on (6v, c2o) I will not act like this towards all those who
dwell upon the dry ground; and I will put a sign in heaven,
and it will be a pledge of faith between me and them for ever,
so long as heaven (is) above the earth. 55. 3 And this will be
in accordance with my command; when I want to take hold
of them (6v, 025) by the hand of the angels on the day of dis-
tress and pain in the face of this my anger and m y wrath,
my wrath and my anger will remain upon them', says the
Lord, the L o r d of Spirits. 55. 4 'You powerful kings, who
dwell upon the dry ground, will be obliged to watch (6v, 030)
my Chosen One sit down on the throne of my glory, and
judge, in the name of the L o r d of Spirits, Azazel and all his
associates and all his hosts.'
56. I And I saw there the hosts of the angels of punish-
ment (6v, 03 5) as they went, and they were holding chains of
iron and bronze. 56. 2 And I asked the angel of peace who
went with me, saying: ' T o whom are those who are holding
(the chains) going?' 56. 3 And he said to m e : 'Each to his
own chosen ones and to his own beloved ones, that they may
be thrown into the chasm in the depths of the valley. 56. 4
And then that valley will be filled (yr, a i ) with their chosen
and beloved ones, and the days of their hfe will be at an end,
and the days of their leading astray will no longer be counted.
5 5 . 4 m y g l o r y : B e r l E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 35^ A b b 5 5 T a n a 9
omit 'my'.
5 6 . 3 i n t h e d e p t h s : literally ' o f t h e d e p t h s ' .

I40 T H E ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
56. 5 And in those days the angels will gather together, and will
throw themselves (yr, 3 5 ) towards the east upon the Parthians
and Medes; they will stir u p the kings, so that a disturbing
spirit will come upon them, and they will drive them from
their thrones; and they will come out like lions from their
lairs, and like hungry wolves (yr, a i o ) in the middle of their
flocks. 56. 6 And they will go up and trample upon the land
of my chosen ones, and the land of my chosen ones will become
before them a tramping-ground and a beaten track. 56. y
But the city of m y righteous ones will be a hindrance to their
horses, and they will stir u p slaughter amongst themselves,
(yr, 3 1 5 ) and their (own) right hand will be strong 3g3inst
t h e m ; 3nd a man will not 3 d m i t to knowing his neighbour or
his brother, nor a son his father or his mother, until through
their death there are corpses enough, and their punishment—
it will not be in vain. 56. 8 And in those days Sheol will open
its mouth, (yr, 3 2 0 ) 3 n d they will sink into it; and their d e -
struction—Sheol will SW3II0W up the sinners before the f3ce
of the chosen.'
5y. I A n d it C 3 m e to p 3 s s 3 f t e r this t h 3 t I saw another host
of chariots, with men riding on them, 3nd they C 3 m e upon
the wind from the east (yr, 3 2 5 ) 3 n d from the west to the
south. 5y. 2 And the sound of the noise of their c h 3 r i o t s W 3 s
h e 3 r d , and when this commotion occurred, the holy ones
observed (it) from heaven, and the pilkrs of the e 3 r t h were
shsken from their f o u n d 3 t i o n s , 3 n d (the sound) W 3 S h e 3 r d
56. 6 m y c h o s e n o n e s ( i s t and 2 n d ) : T a n a 9 ; other M S S . have either

'his c h o s e n o n e s ' (so B M 4 8 5 B e r l A b b 3 5 ' o n t h e first o c c a s i o n , a n d
m o s t M S S . o n t h e s e c o n d ) o r 'their c h o s e n o n e s ' .
5 6 . 7 a d m i t t o k n o w i n g : literally ' k n o w ' .
t h e r e a r e c o r p s e s e n o u g h : literally ' t h e r e is a n u m b e r o f c o r p s e s ' ,

cf. Dillmann, Translation, 1 7 5 .
5 7 . I t o t h e s o u t h : Hterally ' t o t h e m i d d l e o f t h e d a y ' . T h e E t h i o p i c is

possibly a ( n o t entirely satisfactory) rendering o f \J£c^r]\i^pla, u s e d in a
local, n o t a t e m p o r a l sense ( c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 1 7 6 , a n d t h e
a m b i g u o u s Korrdt neCTimPplov = ZHi! : of Acts 8: 26).
CHAPTERS 56-59 141
from the ends of earth to the ends of heaven throughout one

day. (yr, 330) 5y. 3 And all will fall down and worship the
L o r d of Spirits. And this is the end of the second parable.
58. I And I began to speak the third parable about the
righteous and about the chosen. 58. 2 Blessed (are) you, the
righteous and chosen, for your lot (will be) glorious! (yr, 3 3 5 )
58. 3 And the righteous will be in the light of the sun, and
the chosen in the light of eternal life; and there will be no
end to the days of their life, and the days of the holy will be
without number. 58. 4 And they will seek the light, and
will find righteousness with the L o r d of Spirits. Peace (be)
to the righteous with the L o r d of the world! (yr, b i ) 58. 5
And after this it will be said to the holy that they should seek
in heaven the secrets of righteousness, the lot of faith; for it
has become bright as the sun upon the dry ground, and dark-
ness has passed away. 58. 6 And there will be ceaseless light,
(yr, b5) and to a limit of days they will not come, for darkness
will have been destroyed previously; and the light will endure
before the L o r d of Spirits, and the light of uprightness will
endure before the L o r d of Spirits for ever.
(yr, b i o ) 59. I And in those days m y eyes saw the secrets of
the flashes of lightning, and the lights, and the regulations
governing them; and they flash for a blessing or for a curse,
as the L o r d of Spirits wishes. 59. 2 And there I saw the
secrets of the thunder, and (how) when it crashes in (yr, bi5)
heaven above, the sound of it is heard; and they showed me
the dwellings of the dry ground, and the sound of the thunder
for peace and for blessing, or for a curse, according to the
5 8 . 6 c e a s e l e s s l i g h t : literally 'light t h a t c a n n o t be c o u n t e d ' o r 'light

t h a t c a n n o t be m e a s u r e d ' , cf. 4 8 . i.
5 9 . I a n d t h e r e g u l a t i o n s g o v e r n i n g t h e m : literally ' a n d their r e g u l a -

t i o n ' , taking H"iii as t h e equivalent o f 5iKa(co|jia; b u t cf. also C h a r l e s ,
Translation, 1 1 2 .
59. 2 a n d t h e y s h o w e d m e t h e d w e l l i n g s o f t h e d r y g r o u n d . This
s t a t e m e n t m a k e s n o sense in its p r e s e n t c o n t e x t , and should p r o b a b l y b e
word of the L o r d of Spirits. 59. 3 And after this all the

secrets of the lights and of the flashes of lightning were
shown to m e ; (yr, hzo) they flash to bring blessing and
satisfaction.
60. I I n the five-hundredth year, in the seventh month, on
the fourteenth (day) of the month in the life of Enoch. I n
that parable I saw how the heaven of heavens was shaken
violently, and the host (yr, hz^) of the Most High and the
angels, a thousand thousands and ten thousand times ten
thousand, were extremely disturbed. 6 0 . 2 And then I saw the
Head of Days sitting on the throne of his glory, and the angels
and the righteous were standing around him. 60.3 And a great
trembling seized me, (yr, b3o) and fear took hold of me, and
my loins collapsed and gave way, and m y whole being melted,
and I fell upon m y face. 60. 4 And the holy Michael sent
another holy angel, one of the holy angels, and he raised m e ;
and when he raised me, m y spirit returned, for I had been
unable (yr, b 3 5 ) to endure the sight of that host, and the dis-
turbance, and the shaking of heaven. 60. 5 And the holy
Michael said to m e : 'What sight has disturbed you like this?
Until today has the day of his mercy lasted, and he has been
merciful and long-suffering towards those who dwell upon
r e g a r d e d as a n interpolation (cf. M a r t i n , Translation, 1 1 7 , a n d c o n t r a s t

Charles, Text, 1 0 3 ) . G . K u h n ('Beitrage z u r E r k l a r u n g d e s B u c h e s
H e n o c h ' , ZAW 3 9 ( 1 9 2 1 ) , 2 6 9 ) seeks t o explain t h e difficulty b y a s s u m -
ing a confusion in t h e underlying A r a m a i c b e t w e e n pIK ' e a r t h ' a n d p13
'lightning'. A r e f e r e n c e t o lightning certainly fits m o r e naturally into t h e
c o n t e x t , b u t E t h ' t h e d r y g r o u n d ' points b a c k t o KWa"*, n o t pIN.
60. I I t is generally a r g u e d that c . 6 0 belonged originally t o a N o a h

apocalypse, a n d that E n o c h ' s n a m e h a s been substituted in v . i f o r t h a t
o f N o a h (in s u p p o r t o f this view cf. v . 8 ) . B u t this c h a p t e r is n o t itself
a u n i t y (see particularly t h e n o t e s o n v . 6 a n d v . 2 4 ) .
60. 3 a n d g a v e w a y : literally ' a n d w e r e loosened', c f . D a n . 5 : 6.
60. 5 W h a t s i g h t h a s d i s t u r b e d y o u l i k e t h i s ? : literally ' B e c a u s e o f

w h a t sight a r e y o u disturbed like this ?'
CHAPTERS 59-60 143
the dry ground. 60. 6 And when (yr, c i ) the day, and the
power, and the punishment, and the judgement come, which
the L o r d of Spirits has prepared for those who worship the
righteous judgement, and for those who deny the righteous
judgement, and for those who take his name in vain—and
that day has been prepared, (yr, C5) for the chosen a covenant,
but for the sinners a visitation.' 60. y And on that day two
monsters will be separated from one another: a female
monster, whose name (is) Leviathan, to dwell in the depths of
the sea above the springs of the waters; 60. 8 and the name
of the male (is) Behemoth, (yr, c i o ) who occupies with his
breast an immense desert, named Dendayn, on the east of
60. 6 f o r t h o s e w h o w o r s h i p t h e r i g h t e o u s j u d g e m e n t : (i) J & r t ? ^ :

( a n d equally t h e variant iLf-M^ i) is a strange w o r d t o use i n c o n j u n c -
tion w i t h itil:. T h e r e h a v e b e e n a t t e m p t s a t explaining J6.rt74.; in
t e r m s o f a misunderstanding o f a H e b r e w Vorlage (cf. H a l e v y , jfA v i . 9
( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 6 7 - 9 ; B e e r , Translation, 2 6 9 ; C h a r l e s , Translation, 114), but
n o n e o f these a t t e m p t s is convincing. I suggest that t h e mistake lies n o t
in !, b u t i n M'ii i, a n d that Stii; is d e p e n d e n t o n a n A r a m a i c
w h i c h in this case o u g h t t o h a v e b e e n taken a s ' j u d g e ' n o t as
'judgement' (for p a s a title o f G o d c f . Aram"*! x i 2 ( = 2 2 . 1 4 )
-php p ^ - 1 3 mnV). (2) T h e reading f.(\13i.\ presupposes t h a t a c o n -

trast is i n t e n d e d b e t w e e n those w h o worship t h e J u d g e a n d t h o s e w h o
d e n y his j u d g e m e n t a n d take his n a m e in vain, j u s t a s a t t h e e n d o f t h e
verse t h e r e is a c o n t r a s t b e t w e e n t h e c h o s e n a n d t h e sinners. Possibly
t h e reading hS-M^! should b e a d o p t e d ; i n this case all t h r e e clauses
beginning rtJirt: will refer t o t h e s i n n e r s — t h e y d o n o t w o r s h i p t h e J u d g e ,
t h e y d e n y his j u d g e m e n t , a n d t h e y take his n a m e in vain.
T h e a c c o u n t o f t h e ( N o a c h i c ) j u d g e m e n t a p p e a r s t o break off a t this

point, a n d t o b e c o n t i n u e d only in v . 2 4 c a n d v . 2 5 . H o w e v e r , w . 7 - 2 4 a b
d o n o t themselves f o r m a u n i t y ; v v . 7 - 1 0 a n d 2 4 a b deal w i t h B e h e m o t h
a n d L e v i a t h a n , while w . 1 1 - 2 3 describe various meteorological p h e n o -
m e n a (cf. F l e m m i n g , Text, 64 f., 6 8 ; Translation, 7 7 , 7 9 ) .
60. 7 w i l l b e s e p a r a t e d . T h e reading o f B M 4 9 1 ('were s e p a r a t e d ' )

has s o m e t i m e s b e e n p r e f e r r e d , since v . 9 a p p e a r s t o d e m a n d h e r e a
r e f e r e n c e t o a n event i n t h e past (cf. Charles, Text, 1 0 5 ; B e e r , Transla-
tion, 2 6 9 ) . H o w e v e r , it s e e m s t o m e doubtful w h e t h e r B M 4 9 1 contains
t h e original E t h i o p i c reading.
6 0 . 8 a n i m m e n s e d e s e r t : literally ' a desert t h a t c a n n o t b e s e e n ' . B u t

the garden where the chosen and righteous dwell, where m y

great-grandfather was received, who was the seventh from
Adam, the first man whom the L o r d of Spirits made, (yr, C15)
60. 9 And I asked that other angel to show m e the power of
those monsters, how they were separated on one day and
throvm, one into the depths of the sea, and the other on to
the dry ground of the desert. 60. 1 0 And he said to m e : 'Son
of M a n , you here wish (yr, c2o) to know what is secret.'
60. 1 1 And the other angel spoke to me, (the one) who went
with m e and showed m e what (is) secret, what (is) first and
last in heaven, in the heights, and under the dry ground, in
the depths, and at the ends of heaven, and at the foundations
of heaven, and in the storehouses (yr, C25) of the winds;
60. 1 2 and how the spirits are distributed, and how they are
weighed, and how the springs and the winds are counted
cf. also D i l l m a n n , Translation, 3 0 , 1 8 4 . — I t is n o t clear w h e t h e r t h e r e is

a c o n n e c t i o n between t h e n a m e D e n d a y n a n d t h e n a m e D u d a e l in 1 0 . 4 .
I f n o t , t h e n t h e r e is s o m e t h i n g t o b e said f o r t h e view o f D i l l m a n n
t h a t t h e n a m e c o m e s f r o m ]!J.l a n d is an invention o f t h e a u t h o r o f
E n o c h . M o r e recently Milik (HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 4 8 f . ) h a s c o n n e c t e d this
n a m e , as well as t h e n a m e in 1 0 . 4 , w i t h A r a m a i c Htl, viz. |"'1T ('the
t w o b r e a s t s ' ) , a n d h a s identified t h e locality w i t h t h e M e s o p o t a m i a n
Mashu.
60. I I T h e a c c o u n t o f B e h e m o t h a n d L e v i a t h a n is i n t e r r u p t e d b y w .
1 1 - 2 3 , S i d is only c o n t i n u e d in v . 2 4 a b . w . 1 1 - 2 3 f o r m a self-contained
section w i t h a distinctive theological view, a n d a t t e m p t t o explain various
meteorological p h e n o m e n a .
60. 1 2 T h e t e x t o f v . 1 2 , w h i c h deals s u m m a r i l y w i t h springs, winds, a n d

stars, a n d o f w . 1 3 - 1 5 , w h i c h deal w i t h t h u n d e r a n d lightning, is difficult,
a n d t h e m e a n i n g is n o t always clear.
t h e s p i r i t s . T h e r e f e r e n c e is apparently t o t h e spirits w h i c h , a c c o r d i n g
t o this passage, c o n t r o l t h e p h e n o m e n a o f n a t u r e ( c f . especially w . 1 6 -
2 1 ) . H o w e v e r , it is possible t h a t in this verse aol£.il; should b e translated
b y ' w i n d ' — ' a n d h o w t h e winds a r e distributed'. ( F o r o o ^ ^ f l : = ' w i n d '
cf. 70. 3 ) .
t h e s p r i n g s a n d t h e w i n d s : E t h I I ; B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 Berl A b b 3 5
T a n a 9 ' t h e springs o f t h e w i n d s ' . B u t c f . F l e m m i n g {Text, 6 5 ) w h o
e m e n d s A l ^ O t " : t o liT[<PO I o r / t ? ^ 8 ! , i.e. 'the gates o f t h e w i n d s ' .
C H A P T E R 60 145
according to the power of (their) spirit; and the power of the

light of the moon . . . and the divisions of the stars according
to their names, and (how) all the divisions are made; (yr,
C30) 60. 1 3 and the thunder according to the places where it
falls; and all the divisions that are made in lightning that it
may flash, and its hosts, how they quickly obey; 60. 1 4 for
the thunder has fixed intervals (which) have been given to its
sound for waiting; and the thunder and the lightning are not
separate, (yr, 035) and (although) not one, through a spirit the
two of them move inseparably; 60. 1 5 for when the lightning
flashes, the thunder utters its voice, and the spirit at the proper
time causes (it) to rest and divides equally between t h e m ;
a c c o r d i n g t o t h e p o w e r o f ( t h e i r ) s p i r i t : o r 'according to the p o w e r o f
the wind', cf. a b o v e .
a n d t h e p o w e r o f t h e l i g h t o f t h e m o o n . T h e plural suffix o f ?J&ft°ff'>';
is p r o b a b l y to be explained o n the g r o u n d s that the a u t h o r h a d in m i n d
the individual phases o f the m o o n a n d took •flCyt i (note the less well
attested variant -aCViilr:) as a collective (cf. WlT'.erÂ i aao'^ftWof*' i
i n v . 1 3 ; cf. also D i l l m a n n , Translation, 186).
. . . a n d t h e d i v i s i o n s o f t h e s t a r s . I o m i t cohao: ^J2.i[; :
w h i c h makes httle sense in the c o n t e x t . I t is possible that ^fi'A: R'.C'^!
is a marginal gloss o n ^J&A; «n>^^ft j w h i c h has c o m e into the t e x t .
60. 1 3 a n d i t s h o s t s . T h e suffix in 'fOfi^Ô^l is a m b i g u o u s ; the
present translation a s s u m e s that ao-ttd'p: is t o b e taken as a c o l l e c -
tive, a n d that the suflSx refers t o t h e lightning only (cf. tOlT'^t^.S:;
noi'*^^"tWfl'>«: at the beginning o f t h e verse a n d D i l l m a n n , Transla-
tion, 1 8 7 ) . O n the o t h e r h a n d the suffix in I'Oj&l-f'aP'; could refer b a c k
t o b o t h oD-nd*: a n d iT'JJ-î.fi':.
60. 1 4 f o r t h e t h u n d e r . . . f o r w a i t i n g . T h e E t h i o p i c is difficult, a n d
a relative is really r e q u i r e d before fltd?^^: (cf. B M 4 9 1 ) .
a n d ( a l t h o u g h ) n o t o n e . F o r the insertion o f 'although' cf. D i l l m a n n ,
Translation, 1 8 7 . Hal6vy(JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 0 ) , o n the basis o f an a s s u m e d
H e b r e w original finK K"71 for (Dh-i'., translates the whole p a s s a g e : 'le
t o n n e r r e et I'^clair ne se separent pas m S m e u n e fois.' T h i s is possible,
b u t unlikely.
60. 1 5 a t t h e p r o p e r time (ist): or 'immediately' (cf. Dillmann,
Lexicon, col. 1 1 9 7 ) .
c a u s e s ( i t ) t o r e s t : i.e. causes the t h u n d e r to rest.
d i v i d e s e q u a l l y b e t w e e n t h e m : between the t h u n d e r a n d lightning.
for the storehouse of the times for their occurrence is (like)

that of the sand, and each of them at the proper time is held
by a rein, (yv, a i ) and turned back by the power of the
spirit, and likewise driven forward, according to the number
of the regions of the earth. 60. 1 6 And the spirit of the sea
is male and strong, and according to the power of its strength
(the spirit) turns it back with a rein, and (yv, 3 5 ) likewise
it is driven forward and scattered amongst all the mountains
of the earth. 60. l y And the spirit of the hoar-frost is its
(own) angel; and the spirit of the hail is a good angel.
60. 1 8 And the spirit of the snow has withdrawn because of
its power, and it has a special spirit; and that which rises (yv,
a i o ) from it is like smoke, and its name (is) frost. 60. 19 And
the spirit of the mist is not associated with them in their
60. IS t h e s t o r e h o u s e o f t h e t i m e s f o r t h e i r o c c u r r e n c e : literally ' o f

their t i m e s ' , i.e. o f t h e n u m b e r o f t h e t i m e s t h a t t h e lightning is t o
flash a n d t h e t h u n d e r t o s o u n d ( b u t cf. also D i l l m a n n , Translation, 31,
187 f.).
e a c h o f t h e m : t h e lightning a n d t h u n d e r alternately.
N o t e : t h e idea underlying w . 1 3 - 1 5 (and particularly v . 1 5 ) s e e m s t o b e

as follows: t h e r e is a storehouse w h i c h contains a n infinite n u m b e r o f
flashes o f lightning a n d peals o f t h u n d e r ; at t h e a p p r o p r i a t e m o m e n t
t h e spirit releases a flash of lightning a n d peal o f t h u n d e r ; in so doing t h e
spirit ensures t h a t t h e h g h t n i n g a n d t h u n d e r c o r r e s p o n d in s t r e n g t h
('divides equally b e t w e e n t h e m ' ) ; t h e control o f t h e spirit is likened,
u n d e r a different i m a g e , t o t h a t o f t h e rider o f a h o r s e — t h e spirit holds
b a c k or u r g e s f o r w a r d t h e lightning a n d t h u n d e r alternately.
n u m b e r : literally ' m u l t i t u d e ' .
6 0 . 1 6 i t s s t r e n g t h : i.e. t h e s t r e n g t h o f t h e sea (cf. D i l l m a n n , Transla-

tion, 1 8 8 ) .
m o u n t a i n s : see B e e r , Translation, 270.
60. 1 8 h a s w i t h d r a w n . I take : as intransitive, b u t see D i l l m a n n ,

Translation, 189.
i t s p o w e r : i.e. t h e p o w e r of the s n o w , cf. v . 1 6 .
6 0 . 1 9 w i t h t h e m : i.e. w i t h t h e spirits o f t h e h o a r - f r o s t , hail, a n d s n o w .

C H A P T E R 60 147
Storehouses, but has a special storehouse; for its course (is)

glorious both in light and in darkness, and in winter and in
summer, (yv, 3 1 5 ) and in its storehouse is an angel. 60. 20
T h e spirit of the dew (has) its dwelling at the ends of heaven,
and it is connected with the storehouses of the rain; and its
course (is) in winter and in summer, and its clouds and the
clouds of the mist are associated, (yv, a2o) and one gives to
the other. 60. 2 1 And when the spirit of the rain moves
from its storehouse, the angels come and open the storehouse,
and bring it out; and when it is scattered over all the dry
ground, it joins with all the water that (is) on the dry ground;
and whenever it joins (yv, 325) with the water that (is) on the
dry ground . . . 60. 2 2 for the waters are for those who dwell
upon the dry ground, for (they are) nourishment for the dry-
ground from the Most High who is in heaven; therefore there
is a fixed measure for the rain, and the angels comprehend it.
60. 23 All these things (yv, 330) I saw towards the Garden of
f o r i t s c o u r s e ( i s ) g l o r i o u s (literally 'in g l o r y ' ) b o t h i n l i g h t a n d i n

d a r k n e s s , a n d i n w i n t e r a n d i n s u m m e r . I t is n o t clear w h y t h e p a t h
o f t h e spirit o f t h e m i s t should b e 'in glory', b u t t h e alternative rendering
' i n b r i g h t n e s s ' (cf. 1 0 8 . 4 f.) does n o t really m a k e a n y b e t t e r sense.
I suggest that flfl-flrft^; is a gloss o n d-nCYli w h i c h has c o m e into
t h e t e x t b y m i s t a k e ; in s u p p o r t o f this view cf. w h a t is said o f t h e dew
in V. 2 0 . W i t h o u t (Ifl-flrh^; t h e sense o f t h e passage is t h a t m i s t
appears in all conditions ('in light a n d in darkness, a n d in w i n t e r a n d in
summer').
a n d i n i t s s t o r e h o u s e i s a n a n g e l . I follow A b b 35^ A b b 5 5 w h o s e
reading alone m a k e s a n y sense in a s o m e w h a t o b s c u r e passage.
60. 2 0 a n d i t i s c o n n e c t e d : i.e. t h e dwelling o f t h e d e w is c o n n e c t e d

w i t h t h e storehouses o f t h e rain.
a n d i t s c o u r s e ( i s ) i n w i n t e r a n d i n s u m m e r : i.e. t h e d e w appears in
b o t h w i n t e r a n d s u m m e r (cf. v . 1 9 ) .
60. 2 1 a n d w h e n e v e r i t j o i n s w i t h t h e w a t e r t h a t ( i s ) o n t h e d r y
g r o u n d . . . T h e s e w o r d s look like a dittograph, b u t cf. C h a r l e s , Text,
1 0 7 . I f t h e w o r d s a r e n o t a dittograph, t h e apodosis o f t h e s e n t e n c e has
b e e n lost.
Righteousness. 60. 2 4 And the angel of peace who was with

me said to m e : 'These two monsters, prepared in accordance
with the greatness of the L o r d , will be fed that the punish-
ment of the L o r d . . . in vain. And children will be killed with
(yv, 3 3 5 ) their mothers, and sons with their fathers. 60. 2 5
W h e n the punishment of the L o r d of Spirits rests upon
them, it will remain resting that the punishment of the
L o r d of Spirits may not come in vain upon these. After-
wards the judgement will be according to his mercy and his
patience.'
6 1 . I And in those days I saw (yv, b i ) long cords given to
those angels, and they acquired wings for themselves, and
flew, and went towards the north. 6 1 . 2 And I asked the
angel, saying: 'Why did these take (yv, b 5 ) the long cords and
g o ? ' And he said to m e : ' T h e y went that they may measure.'
6 1 . 3 And the angel who went with m e said to m e : 'These
will bring the measurements of the righteous and the ropes
of the righteous to the righteous, that they may rely on the
name of the L o r d of Spirits (yv, b i o ) for ever and ever.
6 1 . 4 T h e chosen will begin to dwell with the chosen, and
these measurements will be given to faith, and will strengthen
righteousness. 6 1 . 5 And these measurements will reveal all
6 0 . 2 4 v . 2 4 a b f o r m s t h e continuation o f v . 1 0 . M o r e precisely, v . 2 4 a
looks like a redactional link, a n d v . 2 4 b begins t h e a n s w e r t o t h e question
p o s e d in v . 9 a b o u t t h e t w o m o n s t e r s . U n f o r t u n a t e l y t h e t e x t o f v . 2 4 c
a n d V. 2 5 is clearly o u t o f o r d e r in t h e m a j o r i t y o f t h e M S S . ; t h e m i s -
take a p p e a r s t o h a v e arisen t h r o u g h t h e a c c i d e n t a l o m i s s i o n o f s o m e
w o r d s in v . 2 4 , a n d t h e i r s u b s e q u e n t insertion in v . 2 5 (cf. T a n a 9 a n d
f o r a different view s e e F l e m m i n g , Text, 6 8 ; Translation, 7 9 ) .
t h e p u n i s h m e n t o f t h e L o r d . . . i n v a i n . T h e f a c t t h a t a v e r b is
lacking in t h e m a j o r i t y o f t h e M S S . ( A . J & M : h a s been secondarily
a d d e d in B o d l 5 U l l F r a n k f u r t M S . V a t 7 1 ) is a n indication t h a t t h e
t e x t h e r e is o u t o f o r d e r .
6 1 . 3 t o t h e r i g h t e o u s : B M 485 Berl A b b 35 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 B M 4 9 2 ;
B M 4 9 1 E t h I I omit.
6 1 . 4 s t r e n g t h e n r i g h t e o u s n e s s : E t h I ; E t h I I b y a mistake h a s
' s t r e n g t h e n t h e voice {or ' w o r d ' ) o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s ' .
CHAPTERS 60-61 149
the secrets of the depths of the earth, and those who were
destroyed by the desert, (yv, b i 5 ) and those who were de-
voured by the fish of the sea and by animals, that they may
return and rely on the day of the Chosen One; for no one will
be destroyed before the L o r d of Spirits, and no one can be
destroyed.' 6 1 . 6 And all those in the heavens above received
a command, (yv, hzo) and power and one voice and one light
like fire were given to them. 6 1 . y And him, before everjrthing,
they blessed and exalted and praised in wisdom; and they
showed themselves wise in speech and in the spirit of life.
6 1 . 8 And the L o r d of Spirits set the Chosen One on the
throne of his glory, (yv, b25) and he will judge all the works
of the holy ones in heaven above, and in the balance he will
weigh their deeds. 6 1 . 9 And when he lifts his face to judge
their secret ways according to the word of the name of the
L o r d of Spirits, and their path according to the way of the
righteous judgement (yv, b3o) of the L o r d Most High, they
will all speak with one voice, and bless, and praise, and exalt,
and glorify the name of the L o r d of Spirits. 6 1 . 1 0 And he will
call all the host of the heavens, and all the holy ones above,
and the host of the Lord, (yv, b 3 5 ) the Cherubim, and the
Seraphim and the Ophannim, and all the angels of power, and
6 1 . 7 A n d h i m : either t h e C h o s e n O n e o r G o d (cf. v . 5 ) .
b e f o r e e v e r y t h i n g : hterally 'before a w o r d ' , i.e. b e f o r e u t t e r i n g a n y

o t h e r w o r d , cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 193.
6 1 . 8 h i s g l o r y : E t h I I ; E t h I omits 'his'.
61. 9 a c c o r d i n g to t h e w o r d o f t h e n a m e of t h e L o r d of Spirits. ' T h e

w o r d o f t h e n a m e ' is a c u r i o u s expression, a n d it s e e m s possible t h a t w e
h a v e h e r e a double reading.
6 1 . 1 0 A n d h e w i l l c a l l . . . t h e h o l y o n e s a b o v e . D i l l m a n n (Transla-
tion, 1 9 4 ) c a n see n o reason w h y either G o d o r t h e C h o s e n O n e should
n e e d t o call t h e host o f t h e heavens, a n d h e a c c o r d i n g l y e m e n d s itlf: a n d
toitiv i i n t o ItCt i a n d (OUrit: (the latter reading is n o w attested b y B M 4 8 S
BM 4 9 1 A b b ss T a n a 9 ) ; b u t t h e idea o f G o d s u m m o n i n g his host s e e m s
t o m e n o t impossible, a n d in a n y case D i l l m a i m ' s e m e n d e d t e x t is n o t
w i t h o u t difficulties. ( C f . f u r t h e r C h a r l e s , Text, n o . )
ISO THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
all the angels of the principalities, and the Chosen One, and
the other host which (is) upon the dry ground and over the
water, on that day, 6 i . ii and they will raise one voice, and
will bless, and praise, and glorify, and exalt (him), in the spirit
of faith, and in the spirit of wisdom and of patience, and (yv,
C I ) in the spirit of mercy, and in the spirit of justice and of
peace, and in the spirit of goodness; and they will all say with
one voice: 'Blessed is he, and blessed be the name of the L o r d
of Spirits for ever and ever.' 6 1 . 1 2 All those who do not sleep
in heaven above will bless him; (yv, C5) all his holy ones who
(are) in heaven will bless him, and all the chosen ones who
dwell in the Garden of Life, and every spirit which is able to
bless, and praise, and exalt, and hallow your holy name, (yv,
CIO) and all flesh which beyond (its) power will praise and
bless your name for ever and ever. 6 1 . 1 3 F o r great (is) the
mercy of the L o r d of Spirits, and (he is) long-suffering; and
all his works and all his forces, as many as he has made, he has
revealed to the righteous and the chosen (yv, C15) in the name
of the L o r d of Spirits.
62. I And thus the L o r d commanded the kings and the
mighty and the exalted, and those who dwell upon the earth,
and said: 'Open your eyes, and raise your horns, if you are
able to acknowledge the Chosen One.' 62. 2 And the L o r d of
Spirits sat (yv, C2o) on the throne of his glory, and the spirit
of righteousness was poured out on him, and the word of his
mouth kills all the sinners and all the lawless, and they are
destroyed before him. 62. 3 And on that day all the kings and
the mighty and the exalted, and those who possess the earth,
will stand u p ; (yv, 025) and they will see and recognize how
he sits on the throne of his glory, and the righteous are
judged in righteousness before him, and no idle word is spoken
before him. 62. 4 And pain will come upon them as (upon)
a woman in labour for whom giving birth is difficult, (yv, C30)
6 1 . 1 2 h i s h o l y o n e s : Ryl most E t h II M S S . ; E t h I Bodl s Ull Vat 7 1

M u n i c h 3 0 ' t h e holy o n e s ' .
CHAPTERS 61-62 151
when her child enters the mouth of the womb, and she has
difficulty in giving birth. 62. 5 And one half of them will look
at the other, and they will be terrified, and will cast down
their faces, and pain will take hold of them, when they see
that Son of a W o m a n sitting on the throne of his glory, (yv,
03 5) 62. 6 And the mighty kings, and all those who possess the
earth, will praise and bless and exalt him who rules everjrthing
which is hidden. 62. 7 F o r from the beginning the Son of M a n
was hidden, and the Most High kept him in the presence of
his power, and revealed him (only) to the chosen; 62. 8 and
the community of the holy and the chosen will be sown, and
all the chosen will stand before him (8r, a i ) on that day.
62. 9 And all the mighty kings, and the exalted, and those who
rule the dry ground, will fall down before him on their faces
and worship; and they will set their hope upon that Son of
Man, (8r, 35) and will entreat him, and will petition for mercy
from him. 62. 10 But that L o r d of Spirits will then so press
them that they will hasten to go out from before him, and
their faces will be filled with shame, and the darkness will
grow deeper on their faces. 62. 1 1 And the angels of punish-
ment will take them, (8r, a i o ) that they may repay them for
the wrong which they did to his children and to his chosen
ones. 62. 1 2 And they will become a spectacle to the righteous
and to his chosen ones; they will rejoice over them, for the
anger of the L o r d of Spirits will rest upon them, and the
sword of the L o r d (8r, 3 1 5 ) of Spirits will be drunk with them.
62. 1 3 And the righteous and the chosen will be saved on that
day, and they will never see the face of the sinners and the
62. 5 S o n o f a W o m a n : B M 4 9 1 E t h I I ; B M 485 Berl A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5

T a n a 9 'Son of Man'.
6 2 . 6 w h o r u l e s e v e r y t h i n g w h i c h i s h i d d e n : or possibly ' w h o rules

everything, w h o w a s h i d d e n ' . T h i s translation seems less plausible t h a n
t h e o n e given above, b u t it w o u l d provide a s m o o t h e r transition t o t h e
digression w h i c h follows in w . 7 f. (for w h i c h cf. 4 8 . 6 f . ) .
6 2 . I I f. a n d t o h i s c h o s e n . . . t h e r i g h t e o u s . T h e s e w o r d s are o m i t t e d
b y B o d l 5 Ryl^ 5 M S S .
isa T H E ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
lawless from then on. 62. 1 4 And the L o r d of Spirits will r e -

main over them, and with that Son of M a n they will dwell,
and eat, and lie down, (8r, a2o) and rise up for ever and ever.
62. 1 5 And the righteous and chosen will have risen from the
earth, and will have ceased to cast down their faces, and will
have put on the garment of life. 62. 1 6 And this will be
a garment of life from the L o r d of Spirits; and your garments
will not wear out, and your glory will not fail (8r, 3 2 5 ) before
the L o r d of Spirits.
63. I I n those days the mighty kings who possess the dry
ground will entreat the angels of his punishment to whom they
have been handed over that they might give them a little
respite, and that they might fall down and worship before the
L o r d (8r, 330) of Spirits, and confess their sin before him.
63. 2 And they will bless and praise the L o r d of Spirits, and
say: 'Blessed be the L o r d of Spirits and the L o r d of kings, the
L o r d of the mighty and the L o r d of the rich, and the L o r d of
glory and the L o r d of wisdom! (8r, 3 3 5 ) 63. 3 And everything
secret is clear before you, and your power (is) for all genera-
tions, and your glory for ever and ever; deep, and without
number, are all your secrets, and your righteousness is beyond
reckoning. 63. 4 N o w we realize that we ought to praise and
bless the L o r d of kings and the one who is king over all kings.'
63. 5 And they will say: 'Would that we might be given (8r,
b i ) a respite, that we might praise and thank and bless him,
and make our confession before his glory. 63. 6 And now we
long for a little respite, but do not find (it); we are driven off,
and do not obtain ( i t ) ; and the light has passed away from
6 2 . I s o f l i f e : B o d l s R y l m o s t E t h II M S S . ; E t h I U l l B M 4 8 6 B M 4 9 2
' o f glory'.
6 3 . 3 b e f o r e y o u : so U l l ; all o t h e r M S S . omit, b u t t h e t h o u g h t is surely

implied in a n y case (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 1 9 9 ) .
w i t h o u t n u m b e r . . . b e y o n d r e c k o n i n g : "iîV^î }i^(^{ao')\ a n d
r h ^ - f l : ?i2V0! look like variant readings w h i c h b y mistake h a v e b o t h
c o m e into t h e t e x t (cf. U l l ) .
CHAPTERS 62-65 153
before us, (8r, b5) and darkness (will be) our dwelling for
ever and ever. 63. 7 F o r we have not made our confession
before him, and we have not praised the name of the L o r d
of kings, and we have not praised the L o r d for all his works,
but our hope has been on the sceptre of our kingdom and of
our glory. 63. 8 And on the day of our affliction and distress
(8r, b i o ) he does not save us, and we find no respite to make
our confession that our L o r d is faithful in all his doings, and
in all his judgements and his justice, and (that) his judgements
show no respect for persons. 63. 9 And we pass away from
before him because of our works, and all our sins have been
counted exactly.' 63. 10 T h e n (8r, b i 5 ) they will say to t h e m :
'Our souls are sated with possessions gained through iniquity,
but they do not prevent our going down into the flames of
the torment of Sheol.' 63. 1 1 And after this their faces will
be filled with darkness and shame before that Son of Man,
and they will be driven from before him, and the sword will
dwell among them before him. (8r, b2o) 63. 1 2 And thus says
the L o r d of Spirits: 'This is the law and the judgement for
the mighty and the kings and the exalted, and for those who
possess the dry ground, before the L o r d of Spirits.'
64. I And I saw other figures hidden in that place. 64. 2
I heard (8r, b25) the voice of the angel saying: 'These are
the angels who came down from heaven on to the earth, and
revealed what is secret to the sons of men, and led astray
the sons of men so that they committed sin.'
65. I And in those days Noah saw that the earth (8r, b3o)
had tilted, and that its destruction was near. 65. 2 And he set
off from there, and went to the ends of the earth, and cried
out to his great-grandfather E n o c h ; and Noah said three times
in a bitter voice: 'Hear me, hear me, hear m e ! ' 65. 3 And he
said to h i m : 'Tell me what it is that is being done on the
6 3 . 1 0 i n t o t h e flames: o n J i . ^ ' l W ' f l ! cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 199,

a n d c o n t r a s t F l e m m i n g , Translation, 84.
64. I figures: cf. 4 0 . 2 .

IS4 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
earth (8r, b35) that the earth is so afflicted and shaken, lest I
be destroyed with it.' 65. 4 And immediately there was a great
disturbance on the earth, and a voice was heard from heaven,
and I fell upon my face. 65. 5 And my great-grandfather
Enoch came and stood by me, and said to m e : 'Why did you
cry out to me with such bitter crying and weeping? 65. 6
And a command has gone out (8r, c i ) from before the L o r d
against those who dwell upon the dry ground that this must be
their end, for they have learnt all the secrets of the angels, and
all the wrongdoing of the satans, and all their secret power,
and all (8r, 05) the power of those who practise magic arts,
and the power of enchantments, and the power of those who
cast molten images for all the earth; 65. 7 and further how
silver is produced from the dust of the earth, and how soft
metal occurs on the earth; 65. 8 for lead and tin are not
produced (8r, c i o ) from the earth like the former; there is
a spring which produces them, and an angel who stands in it,
and that angel distributes (them).' 65. 9 And after this my
great-grandfather Enoch took hold of me with his hand, and
raised me, and said to m e : 'Go, for I have asked the L o r d
of Spirits (8r, C 1 5 ) about this disturbance on the earth.
6 5 . 6 e n c h a n t m e n t s . T h e use o f '^•(IC: to m e a n ' e n c h a n t m e n t ' reflects

t h e use of the r o o t I S n in A r a m a i c a n d H e b r e w , a n d is f u r t h e r evidence
f o r the view that t h e E t h i o p i c t e x t of E n o c h is directly d e p e n d e n t on
a S e m i t i c Vorlage (contrast t h e opinion o f C a q u o t a n d Geoltrain, Semitica
1 3 (1963). 49, note i ) .
6 5 . 8 l i k e t h e f o r m e r : i.e. like silver (v. 7 ) .
a n d t h a t a n g e l d i s t r i b u t e s ( t h e m ) . T h i s translation follows t h e s u g g e s -
tion o f C a q u o t a n d Geoltrain (Semitica 13 (1963), 4 7 - 9 ) who connect
fD^(\£:C; w i t h t h e S y r i a c r o o t »•=>; it s e e m s preferable t o t h e transla-
tion o f C h a r l e s ('and t h a t angel is p r e - e m i n e n t ' ; cf. Translation, 130;
D i l l m a r m , Translation, 3 5 , 2 0 2 f . ) , since t h e r e is n o reason w h y t h e angel
should b e described as ' p r e - e m i n e n t ' . — 1 1 3 o c c u r s in A r a m a i c as well as
in S y r i a c ; t h e fact t h a t i appears in this passage t o have a m e a n i n g
derived f r o m A r a m a i c or S y r i a c is f u r t h e r evidence for t h e view t h a t t h e
translator o f E n o c h m a d e direct use o f a S e m i t i c Vorlage.
C H A P T E R 65 155
65. 10 And he said to m e : "Because of their iniquity their

judgement has been completed, and they will no longer be
counted before m e ; because of the sorceries which they have
searched out and learnt, the earth and those who dwell upon
it will be destroyed." 65. 1 1 And for these there will be no
place of refuge for ever, for (8r, c2o) they showed to them
what is secret, and they have been condemned; but not so
for you, m y s o n ; the L o r d of Spirits knows that you (are)
pure and innocent of this reproach concerning the secrets.
65. 1 2 And he has established your name among the holy,
and will keep you from amongst those who dwell upon the
6 5 . 1 0 a n d t h e y w i l l n o l o n g e r b e c o u n t e d . I follow t h e reading o f
B M 4 9 1 , (BK^'V'%Mt\ ( n o t apparently k n o w n t o earlier s c h o l a r s ) ; b u t
t h e m u c h b e t t e r attested (Dh.^^'%Ci^\ w o u l d p r e s u m a b l y h a v e t o b e
i n t e r p r e t e d in t h e s a m e w a y . F o r t h e m e a n i n g o f t h e passage c f . 5 6 . 4 .
H o w e v e r , t h e t e x t is n o t entirely satisfactory, a n d t h e r e is m u c h t o b e
said f o r t h e suggestion o f S c h m i d t ('Original L a n g u a g e o f t h e P a r a b l e s
o f E n o c h ' , 3 3 8 ) that in t h e A r a m a i c Vorlage VyiiTf' w a s mistaken f o r
XIBIT'. T h e m e a n i n g will t h e n b e 'their j u d g e m e n t . . . will n o t b e w i t h -
held b e f o r e m e ' .
t h e s o r c e r i e s . T h e translation a d o p t s t h e proposal o f H a l e v y (JA v i .

9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 4 f . ) w h o suggested t h a t t h e E t h i o p i c translator o f E n o c h
m i s r e a d C t P i n ' m o n t h s ' f o r 0"'B'*in ' s o r c e r i e s ' . I t h a s subsequently b e e n
p o i n t e d o u t that this confusion is possible in A r a m a i c as well as in H e b r e w ,
since A r a m a i c - s p e a k i n g J e w s did e m p l o y S ' t P i n as well as t h e m o r e c o m -
m o n XTI'T' (cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 1 ; Ullendorff, ' A n A r a m a i c
"Vorlage"}', 2 6 1 ) . H o w e v e r , C a q u o t a n d Geoltrain (Semitica 13 (1963),
4 9 - 5 1 ) a t t e m p t t o defend t h e reading AiD-iJ.'i; = ' m o n t h s ' .
a n d l e a r n t , t h e e a r t h : B M 4 8 5 A b b 3 5 A b b 5 5 ; B M 4 9 1 Berl E t h I I
' t h e y h a v e learnt that t h e e a r t h ' .
6 5 . I I A n d f o r t h e s e : i . e . , apparently, f o r m a n k i n d ('those w h o dwell

u p o n t h e d r y g r o u n d ' , c f . v . 6 a n d v . 1 0 ) , as t h e c o n t r a s t w i t h N o a h i n
t h e s e c o n d half o f the verse suggests.
t h e y s h o w e d t o t h e m : i.e. t h e angels s h o w e d t o m a n k i n d ( c f . v . 6 ) .
B u t t h e c o n s t r u c t i o n could also b e r e g a r d e d as impersonal w i t h t h e
m e a n i n g : ' t h e y (mankind) w e r e s h 9 w n . . . '
a n d t h e y h a v e b e e n c o n d e m n e d : i.e. m a n k i n d h a s been c o n d e m n e d ,
i n n o c e n t : literally ' g o o d ' .

1S6 T H E ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
dry ground; and he has destined (8r, 025) your offspring in

righteousness to be kings and for great honours, and from
your offspring will flow out a spring of the righteous and holy
without number for ever.'
66. I And after this he showed m e the angels of punish-
ment who were ready to come and release all the forces (8r,
C30) of the water which is under the earth in order to bring
judgement and destruction on all those who reside and dwell
upon the dry ground. 66. 2 And the L o r d of Spirits com-
manded the angels who were (then) coming out not to raise
(their) hands, but to keep watch; for those angels were in
charge of the forces of the waters. (8r, C35) 66. 3 And I came
out from before Enoch.
67. I And in those days the word of the L o r d came to me,
and he said to m e : 'Noah, behold your lot has come up before
me, a lot without reproach, a lot of love and of uprightness.
67. 2 And now the angels are making a wooden (structure),
and when the angels come out for that (task), I will put m y
hand on it, (8v, a i ) and keep it safe, and from it will come the
seed of life, and a change shall take place that the dry ground
may not remain empty. 67. 3 And I will establish your off-
spring before m e for ever and ever, and I will scatter those
who dwell with you over the face (8v, 3 5 ) of the dry ground; I
will not (again) put (them) to the test on the face of the earth,
but they will be blessed and will increase on the dry ground
in the name of the L o r d . ' 67. 4 And they will shut up those
6 7 . 2 a n d w h e n . . . t h a t ( t a s k ) : i.e. w h e n t h e angels c o m e o u t f o r t h e
task o f releasing t h e w a t e r s u n d e r t h e e a r t h , c f . 6 6 . i a n d a . ( N o t e t h a t f o r
t h e v e r b h e r e A b b 3 5 h a s OJfrfr:, n o t ( D j ^ f r : (so C h a r l e s a n d F l e m m i n g ) —
even supposing t h a t t D j f f r ; rtfl'-X'F! c o u l d b e i n t e r p r e t e d t o m e a n ' a n d
w h e n t h e y h a v e c o m p l e t e d t h a t task', c f . C h a r l e s , Translation, 1 3 3 ;
F l e m m i n g , Translation, 8 5 . )
67. 3 I w i l l n o t ( a g a i n ) p u t ( t h e m ) t o t h e t e s t . T h i s seems to be the

m e a n i n g o f A-J&ffOhC: ( c f . M a r t i n , Translation, 1 4 3 ; C a q u o t a n d G e o l -
train, Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 1 ; a n d c f . G e n . 8 : 2 1 - 9 : 1 1 ) , even t h o u g h
aoh&i is n o r m a l l y u s e d in t h e I I 2 f o r m , n o t t h e I i f o r m , w i t h this
meaning.
CHAPTERS 65-67 157
angels who showed iniquity in that burning valley which

m y great-grandfather Enoch had shown to me previously, in
the west, near the mountains of gold and silver (8v, a i o ) and
iron and soft metal and tin. 67. 5 And I saw that valley in
which (there was) a great disturbance, and a heaving of the
waters. 67. 6 And when all this happened, from that fiery
molten metal and the disturbance which disturbed (the waters)
in that place a smell of sulphur was produced, and it was
associated with those (8v, 3 1 5 ) waters. And that valley of the
angels who led (men) astray burns under the ground; 67. 7
and through the valleys of that same (area) flow out rivers of
fire where those angels will be punished who led astray those
who dwell upon the dry ground. 67. 8 And in those days
those waters will serve the kings and the mighty and the
exalted, and those (8v, a 2 o ) who dwell upon the dry ground,
for the healing of soul and body, but (also) for the punishment
of the spirit. And their spirits are (so) full of lust that they will
be punished in their bodies, for they denied the L o r d of
Spirits. And they see their punishment (8v, 3 2 5 ) every day,
yet they do not believe in his name. 67. 9 And the more their
bodies are burnt, the more a change will come over their
spirits for ever and ever; for no one can speak an idle word
before the L o r d of Spirits. 67. 1 0 F o r judgement will come
upon them, for they believe (8v, 3 3 0 ) in the lust of their bodies,
but deny the spirit of the L o r d . 67. 11 And those same waters
will undergo a change in those days; for when those angels
are punished in those days, the temperature of those springs
of water will change, and when the angels come up (from the
water), (8v, 3 3 5 ) that water of the springs will change and will
becdme cold. 67. 1 2 And I heard the holy Michael answer-
ing and saying: 'This judgement with which the angels are
67. 6 t h e g r o u n d : literally 'that g r o u n d ' , o r ' t h a t a r e a ' .
67. 7 o f t h a t s a m e ( a r e a ) : Hfff: refers b a c k t o ^htl ÂC: at the

e n d o f v . 6.
67. I I d a y s ( 2 n d ) : E t h I I ; E t h I ' w a t e r s ' .

judged is a testimony for the kings and the mighty who possess
the dry ground. 67. 1 3 F o r these waters of judgement (serve)
for the heaUng of the bodies of the kings, and (8v, b i ) for
the lust of their bodies; but they do not see and do not beUeve
that these waters will change, and will become a fire which
burns for ever.'
68. I And after this m y great-grandfather Enoch gave m e
the explanation of all the secrets in a book (8v, b 5 ) and the
parables which had been given to him; and he put them to-
gether for me in the words of the Book of the Parables. 68. 2
And on that day the holy Michael answered Raphael, saying:
' T h e power of the spirit seizes m e and makes m e tremble
because of (8v, b i o ) the harshness of the judgement of the
secrets, the judgement of the angels. W h o can endure the
harshness of the judgement which has been executed . . . and
before which they melt (with fear)?' 68. 3 And the holy
Michael answered Raphael again, and said to h i m : ' W h o
would not soften (8v, b i 5 ) his heart over it, and (whose) mind
would not be disturbed by this word ? Judgement has gone out
6 7 . 1 3 o f t h e k i n g s : E t h h a s ' o f t h e angels'—^my translation presupposes

a misreading o f iCSVa as (cf. H a l e v y , jfA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 5 - 7 ;
C h a r l e s , Translation, 135).
68. I t h e e x p l a n a t i o n : cf. D i l l m a n n , Lexicon, col. 7 3 3 . C f . also M a r t i n ,

Translation, 1 4 7 , w h o suggests t h a t ^Xy°C^': m a y b e a mistake f o r
t ^ O C T : (the f o r m e r o c c u r s as a variant o f t h e latter in 1 0 . 8, 9 2 . i ,
9 3 . 1 0 , a n d l o i . 8 ) . T a n a 9 in fact h a s ^^VCV i
68. 2 a n d m a k e s m e t r e m b l e : t h e translation follows the suggestion o f

H a l e v y (JA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 7 9 f.) w h o argues t h a t aofÔ'ii.; is d e p e n d e n t
o n a H e b r e w IfJ'T'l, a n d that f J i n o u g h t h e r e t o have b e e n u n d e r -
stood as ' t o m a k e t r e m b l e ' , n o t as ' t o p r o v o k e ' (cf. 69. 1 ) . T h e e x p l a n a -
tion is also possible in A r a m a i c (cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 5 ) .
e x e c u t e d . . . a n d b e f o r e . I h a v e o m i t t e d (Vl(\d'f I ('and r e m a i n s ' ) o n

the evidence o f E t h I . Possibly t h e w o r d derives ultimately f r o m a m i s -
writing of t 7 - n < ! : t : .
68. 3 m i n d : literally 'kidneys'.

CHAPTERS 67-69 159
against them, upon those whom they have led out like this.'
68. 4 But it came to pass, when he stood before the L o r d of
Spirits, that the holy Michael spoke as follows to Raphael:
(8v, b2o) 'I will not take their part under the eye of the L o r d ,
for the L o r d of Spirits is angry with them, for they act as if
they were the L o r d . 68. 5 Because of this the hidden judge-
ment will come upon them for ever and ever; for neither any
(other) angel, nor any man, will receive (8v, b25) their lot,
but they alone have received their judgement for ever and
ever.'
69. I And after this judgement they will terrify them and
make them tremble, for they have shown this to those who
dwell upon the dry ground. 69. 2 And behold the names of
those angels. (8v, b3o) And these are their names: the first of
them (is) Semyaza, and the second Artaqifa, and the third
Armen, and the fourth Kokabiel, and the fifth Turiel, and
the sixth Ramiel, and the seventh Daniel, and the eighth
u p o n t h o s e . . . l e d o u t : cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 0 9 . T h e passage

m i g h t possibly also be translated 'because o f those w h o led t h e m out*.
6 9 . I a n d m a k e t h e m t r e m b l e : cf. 6 8 . 2 .
69. 2 I t is generally a r g u e d t h a t in 69. 2 the list o f n a m e s is a s e c o n d a r y

i n s e r t i o n ; it was suggested above (in the discussion of 6. 7 ) t h a t the list in
69. 2 w a s copied f r o m the E t h i o p i c version o f 6.7, i.e. t h a t the list w a s
only i n t r o d u c e d into 69. 2 at a v e r y late stage in the transmission o f t h e
t e x t o f E n o c h . I n a n y event m o s t o f the difFerences b e t w e e n the list in
69. 2 a n d the list in the E t h i o p i c version o f 6. 7 appear t o have resulted
f r o m the mistakes o f copyists, a n d I have drawn attention below to those
cases w h e r e the existence o f this type o f mistake s e e m s fairly certain.
B u t for m o r e details o n these n a m e s a n d o n the o t h e r n a m e s in the list
see the discussion above u n d e r 6. 7 .
A r t a q i f a : the spelling hC'î^l ( B M 4 8 5 ) is closer to the a s s u m e d

original «li?n»1N t h a n the spelling hCtldlii'; (so m o s t M S S . ) .
A r m e n : this n a m e p e r h a p s derives ultimately f r o m a c o r r u p t i o n o f

d . ' ^ A . A : , cf. 6. 7.
T u r i e l ( 1 s t ) : probably c o r r u p t for T a m i e l ( i l t f l f c i V : ) .
i6o T H EETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
Nuqael, and the ninth Baraqiel, and the tenth (8v, b35)
Azazel, the eleventh Armaros, the tviêlfth Batriel, the thir-
teenth Basasael, the fourteenth Ananel, the fifteenth Turiel,
the sixteenth Samsiel, the seventeenth Yetarel, t h e eigh-
teenth Tumiel, the nineteenth Turiel, the tvsêntieth Rumiel,
the twenty-first Azazel. 69. 3 A n d these are the chiefs of
their angels, and the names of their leaders of hundreds,
(8v, C I ) and their leaders of fifties and their leaders of tens.
69. 4 T h e name of the first (is) Yequn, and this (is) the one
who led astray all the children of the holy angels; and he
N u q a e l : p r o b a b l y c o r r u p t f o r E z e q i e l (ft.H>Â>2V: ( 6 . 7 ) ) iihAi (Abb

SS)> Ifkh: ( B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 T a n a 9 ) ) i-^k6i\).
Azazel ( i s t ) : p r o b a b l y c o r r u p t f o r Asael (Mhlii).
B a s a s a e l . T h i s n a m e is a n addition t o t h e list—it o c c u r s in n o n e o f t h e
witnesses in 6 . 7 . B y t h e addition o f this n a m e t h e total o f n a m e s i n t h e
list b e c o m e s t w e n t y - o n e , n o t t w e n t y (see discussion o n 6 . 7 ) .
T u r i e l ( a n d ) . N o n e o f t h e witnesses in 6 . 7 h a s T u r i e l a t this point.

S i n c e T u r i e l is firmly attested as t h e eighteenth n a m e (nineteenth in
69. a ) , it is n o t clear w h y t h e n a m e should b e i n t r o d u c e d h e r e .
Y e t a r e l : p r o b a b l y c o r r u p t f o r Satarel (tl'tCkh;).
T u m i e l . T h i s n a m e is o m i t t e d b y E t h in 6 . 7 , while only p a r t o f t h e n a m e
has survived in A r a m (see t h e discussion o n 6 . 7 ) .
R u m i e l : probably corrupt for Yomiel {fyShA:).

A z a z e l ( a n d ) : perhaps a corruption o f S^"H.P^: (cf. 6. 7 ) .
69. 4 Y e q u n . T h i s n a m e h a s b e e n derived f r o m Dip"" a n d explained a s

m e a n i n g ' t h e r e b e l ' , b u t t h e derivation a n d explanation r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n
(cf. D i l l m a r m , Translation, 3 i i ) . I f t h e c o n n e c t i o n w i t h D i p ' is s o u n d ,
t h e n a m e p e r h a p s o u g h t r a t h e r t o b e explained as ' M a y h e ( G o d ) arise'
(cf. D•'p^ I C h r . 8 : 1 9 ; 2 4 : 1 2 ) ; s u c h a n a m e m i g h t n o t s e e m v e r y suitable
f o r a fallen angel, b u t c f . G a d r e e l = (?) "jif * n » i n v . 6 .
a l l t h e c h i l d r e n o f t h e h o l y a n g e l s : c f . v . s a n d 7 1 . i ; f o r these t h r e e
passages t h e r e is s o m e plausibihty i n S c h m i d t ' s suggestion ('Original
L a n g u a g e o f t h e P a r a b l e s o f E n o c h ' , 3 4 5 ) that t h e expression derives f r o m
a false translation o f K-^PHp N'nVX ''33 ]in'7D, i . e . 'all t h e holy angels'
(cf. D a n . 3 : a s ; also C h a r l e s , Translation, 1 3 7 , 1 4 2 ) . T h e r e is, h o w e v e r ,
n o n e e d t o a s s u m e a mistake in 1 0 6 . 5 w h e r e b o t h E t h a n d G r ^ ^ h a v e
' t h e children o f t h e angels o f h e a v e n ' ; c o n t r a s t t h e view o f C h a r l e s ,
Translation, 2 6 5 .
CHAPTER 69 i6i
brought them down on to the dry ground, and led them astray
through the daughters of men. (8v, 05) 69. 5 And the name
of the second (is) Asbeel: this one suggested an evil plan to
the children of the holy angels, and led them astray, so that
they corrupted their bodies with the daughters of men. 69. 6
And the name of the third (is) Gadreel: this is the one who
showed all the deadly blows to the sons of m e n ; (8v, c i o ) and
he led astray Eve, and he showed the weapons of death to
the children of men, the shield and the breastplate and the
sword for slaughter, and all the weapons of death to the sons
of men. 69. 7 And from his hand they have gone out against
those who dwell upon the dry ground, from that time and for
(8v, C15) ever and ever. 69. 8 And the name of the fourth (is)
Penemue: this one showed the sons of men the bitter and the
sweet, and showed them all the secrets of their wisdom. 69. 9
H e taught men the art of writing with ink and paper, and
through this many (8v, c2o) have gone astray from eternity to
eternity, and to this day. 69. 1 0 F o r men were not created
for this, that they should confirm their faith like this with pen
and ink. 69. 1 1 F o r men were created no differently from
the angels, that they might remain righteous and pure, (8v,
C25) and death, which destroys everything, would not have
touched them; but through this knowledge of theirs they are
being destroyed, and through this power it (death) is con-
suming me. 69. 1 2 And the name of the fifth (is) Kasdeyae:
this one showed the sons of men all the evil blows of the
69. 5 A s b e e l . S c h m i d t ('Original L a n g u a g e o f t h e Parables o f E n o c h ' ,

3 4 4 ) plausibly derives this n a m e f r o m VlOBTJ, ' t h e t h o u g h t o f G o d ' o r
' G o d gives h e e d ' . C f . O . T . Wat^n.
6 9 . 6 G a d r e e l . T h i s n a m e is generally derived f r o m "rX^nS?, ' G o d is
m y helper' o r ' G o d h a s helped' (cf. Charles, Translation, 1 3 7 a n d i S a m .
1 8 : 1 9 ; a Sam. a i : 8).
69. 8 P e n e m u e . N o satisfactory explanation o f this n a m e is k n o w n t o m e .
69. l a K a s d e y a e . C a q u o t a n d Geoltrain {Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 3 ) plausibly

suggest t h a t this n a m e is a transcription o f a n A r a m a i c S''1B'3 ( ' C h a l -
d e a n s ' ) . C f . already K u h n , ZAW 3 9 ( 1 9 3 1 ) , 2 7 0 .
826163 G
i62 T H E ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
Spirits and of the demons, and the blows (8v, C30) (which
attack) the embryo in the womb so that it miscarries, and the
blows (which attack) the soul, the bite of the serpent and the
blows which occur at midday, the son of the serpent who is
. . . strong. 69. 1 3 A n d this is the task of Kesbeel, the chief
of the oath, who showed (the oath) to the holy ones when he
dwelt on high in glory, and its name (8v, 035) (is) Beqa.
69. 1 2 i t m i s c a r r i e s : literally 'it falls'.
t h e s o n o f t h e s e r p e n t w h o i s . . . s t r o n g . I have o m i t t e d fttnv; a n d
take 'I'ftO't' i t o m e a n ' m a l e ' o r 'strong' o n t h e g r o u n d s ( i ) that it does
n o t s e e m possible t o m a k e sense o f i ' l l d ' i as a p r o p e r n a m e , a n d ( 2 )
that ila^: c o u l d easily have c o m e into t h e t e x t b y mistake, particularly
u n d e r t h e influence o f t h e r e p e a t e d ilav; at t h e beginning o f w . 4 , 5, 6,
8, a n d 12. B u t even s o t h e t e x t is a little o b s c u r e , a n d possibly ' t h e s o n
o f t h e serpent' e t c . w a s originally a marginal gloss.
v v . 1 3 - 2 5 f o r m a n independent section w h i c h deals with t h e divine o a t h .

T h i s oath is held t o have played a role in creation similar t o that played
elsewhere b y W i s d o m ( c f . P r o v . 8 : 2 2 - 3 1 ) , a n d t h e p o w e r o f this o a t h
is described in w . 1 5 ff. H o w e v e r , t h e verses w h i c h i n t r o d u c e t h e section
( w . 1 3 - 1 5 ) raise a n i m i b e r o f p r o b l e m s w h i c h have n o t y e t f o u n d entirely
convincing solutions ( c f . t h e latest discussion o f t h e passage in C a q u o t
a n d Geoltrain, Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 2 - 4 ) . A partial solution t o s o m e o f t h e
p r o b l e m s o f these verses is perhaps t o b e found in t h e assumption that
two different oaths a r e involved h e r e : ( i ) t h e o a t h sworn b y t h e angels
w h o c a m e d o w n t o t h e earth i n t h e days o f J a r e d ( w . 1 3 f . ; c f . 6. 3 - 6 ) ;
(2) t h e divine o a t h entrusted t o M i c h a e l w h i c h w a s u s e d b y G o d i n h i s
a c t o f creation ( w . 1 5 ff). I f this view is c o r r e c t , v v . 1 5 - 2 5 should p r o b -
ably b e regarded as a s e c o n d a r y addition t o t h e t e x t .
6 9 . 1 3 A n d t h i s i s t h e t a s k o f K e s b e e l . I follow the suggestion o f Charles

{Translation, 1 3 9 ) a n d take 'i^h.^; t o derive f r o m a misreading o f pJS? a s
p a . I d o n o t k n o w h o w t h e n a m e K e s b e e l is t o b e explained, unless
there is a c o n n e c t i o n with t h e r o o t 1tll?D.
t h e c h i e f o f t h e o a t h : cf. the comments o f Caquot and Geoltrain:

' K a s b a ' e l a pris I'initiative d u s e r m e n t p a r lequel les anges s e sont
sohdarises dans la d 6 c h 6 a n c e et dans le c r i m e . II j o u e d o n e le rSle q u e
le passage parallele d e V I , 3 - 6 confere k S a m y a z a ' {Semitica 1 3 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 2 ) .
a n d i t s n a m e i s B e q a : i.e. t h e n a m e o f the o a t h is B e q a . B u t B e q a could

also b e taken as a n alternative n a m e f o r K e s b e e l ('and his n a m e is B e q a ' ) .
I n either case it is n o t clear t o m e h o w B e q a is t o b e explained.
C H A P T E R 69 163
69. 1 4 And this one told the holy Michael that he should show
him the secret name, that they might mention it in the oath, so
that those who showed the sons of men everything which is
secret trembled before that name and oath. 69. 1 5 And this
(is) the power of this oath, for it is powerful and strong;
(9r, a i ) and he placed this oath Akae in the charge of the holy
Michael. 69. 1 6 And these are the secrets of this o a t h . . .
and they are strong through his oath, and heaven was sus-
pended before the world was created and for ever. (9r, 3 5 )
69. 1 7 And through it the earth was founded upon the water,
and from the hidden (recesses) of the mountains come beautiful
waters from the creation of the world and for ever. 69. 1 8
And through that oath the sea was created, and as its founda-
tion, for the time of anger, he placed for it the sand, and it
69. 1 4 t h a t t h e y m i g h t m e n t i o n i t i n t h e o a t h : t h e translation follows

B M 48s B e r l . T h e t e x t o f A b b 3 5 is a variant o f t h i s ; B M 4 9 1 A b b 55
T a n a 9 c o m b i n e t h e readings o f B M 4 8 5 B e r l a n d A b b 3 5 , while E t h I I
f u r t h e r alters B M 4 9 1 A b b 5 5 T a n a 9.
6 9 . 1 5 a n d h e p l a c e d t h i s o a t h A k a e i n t h e c h a r g e (lit. ' h a n d ' ) o f t h e

h o l y M i c h a e l : w . 1 5 ff., as already indicated, appear to deal w i t h a n o a t h
different f r o m t h e o n e m e n t i o n e d in w . 1 3 f. I n these c i r c u m s t a n c e s t h e
o b s c u r e hÔ/hi is possibly t o b e taken as a c o r r u p t i o n o f hSih ; — ' a n d
he p l a c e d this o t h e r o a t h i n t h e c h a r g e o f t h e holy M i c h a e l ' ( T a n a 9
r e a d s 'this evil o a t h ' ) . T h e subject o f KittC: is left undefined ('and o n e
placed . . . ' ) , b u t p r e s u m a b l y w e a r e m e a n t t o u n d e r s t a n d G o d as t h e
subject o f t h e v e r b . T h e lack o f a clearly defined subject is p e r h a p s b o u n d
u p w i t h t h e fact that v v . 1 5 - 2 5 appear to b e a s e c o n d a r y addition t o t h e
t e x t (cf. t h e discussion o n v . 1 3 ) , w i t h v . 1 5 n o w serving as a redactional
link.
69. 1 6 . . . a n d t h e y a r e s t r o n g t h r o u g h h i s o a t h , a n d h e a v e n w a s
s u s p e n d e d . T h e t e x t appears t o b e in s o m e disorder, f o r as it stands
(D^'iO' i h a s n o satisfactory subject. I t is possible t h a t s o m e w o r d s h a v e
d r o p p e d o u t , o r t h a t t h e o r d e r o f t h e w o r d s has b e e n disturbed. A l t e r n a -
tively w e should follow t h e t e x t o f B e r l (cf. B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 ) a n d translate
' A n d these a r e t h e secrets o f this o a t h , a n d (it) is s t r o n g : t h r o u g h his o a t h
heaven w a s s u s p e n d e d ' . I n a n y case it is clear that t h e force o f ' t h r o u g h
his o a t h ' is intended t o c a r r y o v e r t o t h e clause ' a n d h e a v e n w a s
suspended'.
t h e y a r e s t r o n g : or 'they were made firm'.
h i s o a t h : p r e s u m a b l y t h e o a t h o f G o d , c f . ' a n d h e p l a c e d ' (v. 1 5 ) .

i64 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
does not go beyond (it) from the creation (gr, a i o ) of the

world and for ever. 69. 19 And through that oath the deeps
were made firm, and they stand and do not move from their
place from (the creation of) the world and for ever. 69. 20
And through that oath the sun and the moon complete their
course and do not transgress their command from (the crea-
tion of) the world (9r, 3 1 5 ) and for ever. 69. 2 1 And through
that oath the stars complete their course, and he calls their
names, and they answer him from (the creation of) the world
and for ever; 69. 2 2 and likewise the spirits of the water,
of the winds, and of all the breezes, and their paths, (9r, a2o)
according to all the groups of the spirits. 69. 23 And there
are kept the storehouses of the sound of the thunder and of
the light of the lightning; and there are kept the storehouses
of the hail and the hoar-frost, and the storehouses of the
mist, and the storehouses of the rain and the dew. 69. 24
And all these make their confession (9r, 325) and give thanks
before the L o r d of Spirits, and sing praises with all their
power; and their food consists of all their thanksgiving, and
they give thanks and praise and exalt in the name of the L o r d
of Spirits for ever and ever. 69. 25 And this oath is strong
over them, and through it they are kept safe, (9r, 330) and
their paths are kept safe, and their courses are not disturbed.
69. 26 And they had great joy, and they blessed and praised
and exalted because the name of that Son of M a n had been
revealed to them. 69. 2 7 And he sat on the throne of his
glory, and the whole judgement (9r, 3 3 5 ) was given to the
Son of Man, and he will cause the sinners to pass away and be
69. 22 T h i s verse is difficult t o interpret, unless t h e sense is ' a n d likewise

( f o r ) t h e spirits o f t h e w a t e r ' etc.—î.e. t h a t in t h e s a m e w a y as t h e stars,
a n d t h r o u g h t h e s a m e o a t h , t h e spirits o f t h e w a t e r , t h e winds a n d t h e
breezes c a r r y o u t their duties (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 213 f . ; also
C h a r l e s , Translation, 140; for t h e m e n t i o n o f 'spirits' c f . 60. 11-23).
69. 25 d i s t » i r b e d : literally ' r u i n e d ' o r ' d e s t r o y e d ' .
69. 27 a n d t h e w h o l e j u d g e m e n t : literally ' a n d t h e s u m o f t h e

judgement'.
CHAPTERS 69-71 165
destroyed from the face of the earth. 69. 28 And those who
led astray the world will be bound in chains, and will be shut
up in the assembly-place of their destruction, and all their
works will pass away from the face of the earth: 69. 29 And
from then on there will be nothing corruptible, for that (9r,
b i ) Son of M a n has appeared and has sat on the throne of his
glory, and everything evil will pass away and go from before
him; and the word of that Son of Man zvill be strong before the
L o r d of Spirits. (9r, b5) This is the third parable of Enoch.
70. I And it came to pass after this (that), while he was
living, his name was lifted from those who dwell upon the dry
ground to the presence of that Son of M a n and to the presence
of the L o r d of Spirits. 70. 2 And he was lifted on the chariots
of the spirit, and his name vanished among them. (9r, b i o )
70. 3 And from that day I was not counted among them, and
he placed me between two winds, between the north and the
west, where the angels took the cords to measure for me the
place for the chosen and the righteous. 70. 4 And there I saw
the first fathers (gr, b i 5 ) and the righteous who from (the
beginning of) the world dwelt in that place.
7 1 . I And it came to pass after this that my spirit was car-
ried off, and it went up into the heavens. I saw the sons of the
holy angels treading upon flames of fire, and their garments
(gr, b2o) (were) white, and their clothing, and the light of
their face (was) like snow. 7 1 . 2 And I saw two rivers of fire,
and the light of that fire shone like hyacinth, and I fell upon
m y face before the L o r d of Spirits. 7 1 . 3 And the angel
Michael, one of the archangels, took hold of me (gr, b25) by
my right hand, and raised me, and led me out to all the
secrets of mercy and the secrets of righteousness. 7 1 . 4 And
he showed me all the secrets of the ends of heaven and all the
7 0 . 3 b e t w e e n t w o w i n d s : o r p e r h a p s 'between t w o q u a r t e r s ' o r ' b e -

t w e e n t w o r e g i o n s ' , cf. t h e u s e o f fllT in E z e k . 4 2 : 1 6 ff. a n d t h e n o t e
on 7 6 . I .
7 1 . I t h e s o n s o f t h e h o l y a n g e l s : see t h e n o t e o n 69. 4 .
Storehouses of all the stars and the lights, from where they
come out before the holy ones. 71. 5 And the spirit carried
Enoch off (gr, hô) to the highest heaven, and I saw there in
the middle of that light something built of crystal stones, and
in the middle of those stones tongues of living fire. 71. 6
And my spirit saw a circle of fire which surrounded that house;
(gr, b35) from its four sides (came) rivers full of living fire,
and they surrounded that house. 71. 7 And round about
(were) the Seraphim, and the Cherubim, and the Ophannim;
these are they who do not sleep, but keep watch over the
throne of his glory. 71. 8 And I saw angels who could not
be counted, a thousand thousands and ten thousand times
(gr, c i ) ten thousand, surrounding that house; and Michael
and Raphael and Gabriel and Phanuel, and the holy angels
who (are) in the heavens above, went in and out of that house,
(gr, 05) 71. g And Michael and Raphael and Gabriel and
Phanuel, and many holy angels without number, came out
from that house; 71. 10 and with them the Head of Days, his
head white and pure like wool, and his garments indescrib-
able. 71. II And I fell upon my face, and my whole body
melted, and my spirit (gr, c i o ) was transformed; and I cried
out in a loud voice in the spirit of power, and I blessed and
praised and exalted. 71. 1 2 And these blessings which came
out from my mouth were pleasing before that Head of Days.
71. 13 And that Head of Days came with Michael and
Gabriel, Raphael (gr, C15) and Phanuel, and thousands
and tens of thousands of angels without number. 71. 14 And
that angel came to me, and greeted me with his voice,
and said to m e : 'You are the Son of M a n who was born to
righteousness, and righteousness remains over you, and the
righteousness of the Head of Days (gr, C2o) will not leave
you.' 71. 15 And he said to m e : ' H e proclaims peace to you
in the name of the world which is to come, for from there
7 1 . 1 0 o f D a y s : E t h I B o d l 5 U l l o t h e r E t h I I M S S . ; Ryl^ C u r z o n 5 6
B M 484 'of the oath'.
CHAPTERS 71-72 167
peace has come out from the creation of the world; and so you
will have it for ever and for ever and ever. 71. 16 And all
. . . will walk according to your way, inasmuch as righteousness
will never leave you; (gr, C25) with you will be their dwelling,
and with you their lot, and they will not be separated from you,
for ever and for ever and ever. 71. 17 And so there will be
length of days with that Son of Man, and the righteous will
have peace, and the righteous will have an upright way, (gr,
C30) in the name of the L o r d of Spirits for ever and ever.'
72. I T h e book of the revolutions of the lights of heaven,

each as it is, according to their classes, according to their
(period of) rule and their times, according to their names and
their places of origin, and according to their months, (gr, 035)
which Uriel, the holy angel who was with me and is their
leader, showed to m e ; and he showed me all their regulations
exactly as they are, for each year of the world and for ever,
until the new creation shall be made which will last for ever.
72. 2 And this is the first law of the lights. T h e light the sun,
(gv, a i ) its rising (is) in the gates of heaven which (are) t o -
wards the east, and its setting (is) in the western gates of
heaven. 72. 3 And I saw six gates from which the sun rises,
and six gates in which the sun sets, and (gv, 3 5 ) the moon (also)
rises and sets in those gates, and the leaders of the stars
together with those whom they lead; (there are) six in the
east and six in the west, all exactly in place, one next to the
other; and (there are) many windows to the south and north
of those gates. 72. 4 And (gv, a i o ) first there rises the greater
light, named the sun, and its disc (is) like the disc of heaven,
and the whole of it (is) full of a fire which gives light and
warmth. 72. 5 T h e wind blows the chariots on which it
7 1 . 1 6 A n d a l l . . . w i l l w a l k . I omit ^YUD-I; m ('will b e and') with E t h I.
7 3 . I r e g u l a t i o n s : literally ' b o o k ' (cf. D i l l m a n n , Lexicon, col. 1 2 6 9 ) .
7 2 . 3 t o t h e s o u t h a n d n o r t h : literally 'to t h e right a n d left'.

ascends, and the sun goes down from heaven and returns
through the north in order to reach the east, (gv, 3 1 5 ) and
is led so that it comes to the appropriate gate, and shines
(again) in heaven. 7 2 . 6 In this way it rises in the first month
in the large gate, namely it rises through the fourth of those
six gates which (are) towards the east. 7 2 . 7 And in that fourth
(gv, a2o) gate, from which the sun rises in the first month,
there are twelve window-openings from which, whenever they
are opened, flames come out. 7 2 . 8 W h e n the sun rises in
heaven, it goes out through that fourth (gv, 325) gate for
thirty days, and exactly in the fourth gate in the west of
heaven it goes down. 7 2 . g And in those days the day grows
daily longer, and the night grows nightly shorter, until the
thirtieth morning. 7 2 . 10 And on that day the day becomes
longer than the night by a double (part), (gv, 330) and the day
amounts to exactly ten parts, and the night amounts to eight
parts. 7 2 . 1 1 And the sun rises from that fourth gate, and sets
in the fourth gate, and returns to the fifth gate in the east for
thirty mornings; and it rises from it, and sets (gv, 3 3 5 ) in the
fifth gate. 7 2 . 1 2 And then the day becomes longer by two
parts, and the day amounts to eleven parts, and the night
becomes shorter and amounts to seven parts. 7 2 . 1 3 And the
sun returns to the east, and comes to the sixth gate, and rises
and sets in the sixth gate for thirty-one mornings because of
its sign. 7 2 . 1 4 And on that day (gv, b i ) the day becomes
longer than the night, and the day becomes double the night;
and the day amounts to twelve parts, and the night becomes
shorter and amounts to six parts. 7 2 . 1 5 And the sun rises
up that the day may grow shorter, and the night longer; (gv,
b5) and the sun returns to the east, and comes to the sixth
gate, and rises from it and sets for thirty mornings. 7 2 . 1 6
7 2 . 7 w i n d o w - o p e n i n g s : literally ' o p e n w i n d o w s ' , i.e. w i n d o w s t h a t

c a n b e o p e n e d — a s t h e following w o r d s m a k e clear (cf. 7 5 . 4, 7 ) .
7 2 . 8 i n h e a v e n : literally ' f r o m h e a v e n ' .
7 2 . 1 0 b y a d o u b l e ( p a r t ) : i.e. b y t w o p a r t s .
CHAPTER 72 169
And when thirty mornings have been completed, the day

becomes shorter by exactly one part; and the day amounts to
eleven parts, and the night to seven parts. 72. 17 And the sun
goes out ( 9 V , b i o ) from the west through that sixth gate, and
goes to the east, and rises in the fifth gate for thirty mornings;
and it sets in the west again, in the fifth gate in the west.
72. 18 On that day the day becomes shorter by two parts, (gv,
b i 5 ) and the day amounts to ten parts, and the night to eight
parts. 72.19 And the sun rises from that fifth gate, and sets in
the fifth gate in the west, and rises in the fourth gate for thirty-
one mornings because of its sign, and sets in the west, (gv,
hzo) 72. 20 On that day the day becomes equal with the night,
and is (of) equal (length); and the night amounts to nine parts,
and the day to nine parts. 72. 21 And the sun rises from that
gate, and sets in the west, and returns to the east, and rises
in the third gate (gv, hz^) for thirty mornings, and sets in
the west in the third gate. 72. 22 And on that day the night
becomes longer than the day, and the night grows nightly longer,
and the day grows daily shorter until the thirtieth morning;
and the night amounts to exactly ten parts, and the day to
eight parts. 72. 23 And the sun rises (gv, hô) from that third
gate, and sets in the third gate in the west, and returns to the
east; and the sun rises in the second gate in the east for thirty
mornings, and likewise it sets in the second gate in the west
of heaven. 72. 24 And on that day (gv, h^S) the night amounts
to eleven parts, and the day to seven parts. 72. 25 And the sun
rises on that day from that second gate, and sets in the west
in the second gate, and returns to the east, to the first gate, for
thirty-one mornings, and sets in the west in the first gate.
72. 26 And on that day the night becomes longer, (gv, c i ) and
becomes double the day; and the night amounts to exactly
twelve parts, and the day to six parts. 72. 27 And (with this)
the sun has completed the divisions of its journey, and it turns
7 3 . 2 7 the divisions of its journey: CXfl! seems h e r e t o b e a translation

o f a G r e e k Ke9<5cAaiov—'division' (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 225).
I70 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
back again along these divisions of its journey; and it comes

through (gv, 05) that (first) gate for thirty mornings, and sets
in the west opposite it. 72. 28 And on that day the night
becomes shorter in length by one p a r t . . . and amounts to
eleven parts, and the day to seven parts. 72. 29 And the sun
returns, and comes to the second gate in the east, (gv, c i o )
and it returns along those divisions of its journey for thirty
mornings, rising and setting. 72. 30 And on that day the
night becomes shorter in length, and the night amounts to ten
parts, and the day to eight parts. 72. 31 And on that day the
sun rises from that second gate, and sets (gv, C15) in the
west, and returns to the east, and rises in the third gate for
thirty-one mornings, and sets in the west of heaven. 72. 32
And on that day the night becomes shorter, and amounts to
nine parts, and the day amounts to nine parts, and the night
becomes equal with the day. (gv, c 2 o ) And the year amounts
to exactly three hundred and sixty-four days. 72. 33 And the
length of the day and the night, and the shortness of the day
and the night—they are different because of the journey of
that sun. 72. 34 Because of it, its journey becomes daily
longer, and nightly shorter, (gv, C25) 72. 35 And this is the
7 2 . 2 8 b y o n e p a r t . . . I h a v e n o t t r a n s l a t e d 'HOJ-X't i t l ¥ 2 V ! 5 ! s i n c e
it is fairly clearly a gloss w h i c h is m e a n t t o explain t h a t in this p a s s a g e
KA : is t h e equivalent o f tl^^V i (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 226).
7 2 . 2 9 r e t u r n s , a n d c o m e s : literally ' r e t u r n e d , a n d c a m e ' . T h e r e is n o

a p p a r e n t reason for t h e c h a n g e o f t e n s e .
a n d it r e t u r n s a l o n g t h o s e d i v i s i o n s o f its j o u r n e y : the reference to

t h e divisions o f t h e j o u r n e y is u n e x p e c t e d . T h e only o t h e r place in this
c h a p t e r w h e r e w e h a v e t h e s a m e expression is v . 2 7 , a n d t h a t verse deals
w i t h t h e special case o f t h e w i n t e r solstice a n d t h e start o f t h e p e r i o d
w h e n t h e days begin t o g e t longer. Possibly 'along those divisions o f its
j o u r n e y ' has b e e n copied here b y mistake f r o m v . 2 7 .
7 2 . 3 3 a r e d i f f e r e n t : literally ' a r e s e p a r a t e ' .
7 2 . 3 4 B e c a u s e o f i t : b e c a u s e o f t h e difference in t h e length o f d a y a n d
night, i.e. in o r d e r t o b r i n g a b o u t t h e difference in t h e length o f d a y
a n d night (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 226).
CHAPTERS 72-73 171
law and the journey of the sun, and its return, as often as it
returns; sixty times it returns and rises, that is the great
eternal light which for ever and ever is named the sun. 72. 36
And this which rises is the great light, which is (so) named
after its appearance, (gv, 030) as the L o r d commanded.
72. 37 And thus it rises and sets; it neither decreases, nor rests,
but runs day and night in (its) chariot. And its light is seven
times brighter than that of the moon, but in size the two
are equal,
(gv, 03 5) 73. I And after this law I saw another law, for the
smaller light named the moon. 73. 2 And its disc (is) like the
disc of the sun, and the wind blows its chariot on which it
rides, and in fixed measure light is given to it. 73. 3 And every
month its rising and its setting change, and its days (are) as
the days of (lor, a i ) the sun, and when its light is uniformly
(full), it is a seventh part of the light of the sun. 73. 4 And
7 3 . 4 - 8 T h e r e is A r a m a i c evidence t h a t is relevant t o this s o m e w h a t

o b s c u r e passage. All t h e f r a g m e n t s o f Aram*^"- * a n d f r a g m e n t s 1 - 2 2 o f
Aram ^ belong t o a table w h i c h deals w i t h t h e phases o f t h e m o o n
(cf. o n this Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 8 f . ) . I n t h e A r a m a i c version it is
clear t h a t t h e light o f t h e m o o n increases or decreases b y a half o f a
s e v e n t h p a r t e a c h d a y . W h a t w e h a v e in t h e E t h i o p i c version o f 7 3 . 4 - 8
appears to be a garbled s u m m a r y of t h e table in A r a m * ^ " * a n d The
idea of seventh parts o f light is retained in t h e E t h i o p i c version, b u t in
a different w a y f r o m t h a t in t h e A r a m a i c . I n t h e E t h i o p i c version t h e
m o o n is c o n c e i v e d o f as divided into t w o halves, e a c h half being f u r t h e r
divided into seven p a r t s . T h u s in t h e E t h i o p i c 'a s e v e n t h p a r t ' , 'seven
p a r t s ' , 'six p a r t s ' refer t o divisions o f half t h e m o o n , a n d 'fourteen p a r t s '
t o divisions o f t h e whole m o o n .
T h e phases of t h e m o o n are discussed n o t only in 7 3 . 4 - 8 , b u t also in c c .

7 4 a n d 7 8 , b u t it is n o t entirely possible to m a k e sense o f t h e various
different pieces o f information given in these t h r e e passages, o r t o
reconcile t h e m w i t h o n e a n o t h e r . I t appears f r o m c c . 7 4 a n d 7 8 t h a t t h e
lunar y e a r is held t o consist o f t h r e e h u n d r e d a n d fifty-four days, i.e.
six m o n t h s of t w e n t y - n i n e days each, a n d six m o n t h s o f t h i r t y days e a c h ;
f u r t h e r t h a t in t h e t w e n t y - n i n e - d a y m o n t h t h e r e a r e fourteen days f r o m
n e w m o o n t o full m o o n , a n d in t h e t h i r t y - d a y m o n t h fifteen. I n 7 3 . 4 - 8 it
s e e m s that w . 4 f. deal w i t h t h e case o f t h e t w e n t y - n i n e - d a y m o n t h ; in
this m o n t h on t h e first d a y a f o u r t e e n t h p a r t o f t h e total light o f t h e m o o n
appears (i.e. a s e v e n t h p a r t o f half t h e light, cf. v, 5 ) , o n t h e s e c o n d d a y
thus it rises, and its first phase (is) towards the east; it rises on
the thirtieth morning, and on that day it appears and ( l o r , 3 5 )
becomes for you the first phase of the moon, on the thirtieth
morning, together with the sun in the gate through which the
sun rises. 73. 5 And a h a l f . . . with a seventh part, and its
entire disc (is) empty, without fight, except for a seventh part,
a fourteenth part of its (total) light. 73. 6 And on the day it
receives (lor, a i o ) a seventh part and a half of its light, its
light amounts to a seventh-and-seventh part and a half.
73. 7 It sets with the sun, and when the sun rises, the moon
rises with it, and receives a half of one part of light; and on
that night at the beginning of its morning, ( l o r , 3 1 5 ) at the
beginning of the moon's day, the moon sets with the sun,
and is dark on that night in six and seven parts and a half.
t w o - f o u r t e e n t h s , a n d so o n . I t also appears t h a t w . 7 f. deal w i t h t h e case

o f t h e t h i r t y - d a y m o n t h ; in this m o n t h o n t h e first d a y a t w e n t y - e i g h t h
p a r t o f t h e total light appears (a half o f a s e v e n t h p a r t o f half t h e Ught,
c f . v . 7 ) , o n t h e s e c o n d d a y o n e - f o u r t e e n t h (a seventh p a r t o f half t h e
light, cf. V. 8 ) , o n t h e t h i r d d a y t w o - f o u r t e e n t h s , a n d so on. B u t t h e
interpretation o f v . 6 poses considerable p r o b l e m s , for it is difficult, if n o t
impossible, t o m a k e sense o f t h e n u m b e r s in this v e r s e . I t is t h u s n o t
clear w h e t h e r v . 6 belongs w i t h w . 4 f. o r w i t h w . 7 f.
T h e m a n u s c r i p t s offer m a n y variant readings for t h e n u m b e r s t h r o u g h o u t

7 3 . 4 - 8 . M a n y o f these a r e n o t v e r y significant, b u t t h o s e in v . 6 a r e
r a t h e r m o r e substantial. H o w e v e r , since n o n e o f t h e variants in v . 6 m a k e s
a n y b e t t e r sense t h a n t h e t e x t o f R y l , I h a v e n o t discussed t h e m f u r t h e r .
7 3 . 4 first p h a s e : literally 'beginning'.
7 3 . s A n d a h a l f . . . w i t h a s e v e n t h p a r t . A v e r b m e a n i n g 'to r i s e '
( A r a m a i c p B J ) o r ' t o a p p e a r ' is e x p e c t e d , a n d d ^ i is quite u n i n t e l -
ligible. Charles {Text, 1 3 8 ) suggests t h a t C * i ^ i is a translation o f li^x^v
w h i c h is u s e d o f t h e rising o f t h e s u n . B u t it s e e m s t o m e m o r e likely
t h a t t h e r o o t s Cib^: a n d Vd^; have been confused.
7 3 . 6. F o r this o b s c u r e verse see t h e general c o m m e n t above on 7 3 . 4 - 8 .
7 3 . 7 i n s i x a n d s e v e n p a r t s a n d a h a l f : i.e. in thirteen a n d a half p a r t s

o f t h e total a m o u n t o f light; t h e m o o n is still virtually p i t c h black o n t h e
first night o f t h e m o n t h . H e n c e it c a n still b e said o f it t h a t it 'sets w i t h
the sun'.
CHAPTERS 73-74 173
73. 8 And it rises on that day with exactly a seventh part, and
goes out, and recedes from the rising of the sun, and becomes
bright on the remainder of its days in (the other) six and seven
parts.
( l o r , a2o) 74. I And another journey and (another) law
I saw for it, in that according to this law it makes its monthly
journey. 74. 2 And Uriel, the holy angel who is the leader of
them all, showed m e everything, and I wrote down their
positions as he showed (them) to m e ; and I wrote down ( l o r ,
3 2 5 ) their months, as they are, and the appearance of their
light until fifteen days have been completed. 74. 3 I n seventh
parts it makes all its darkness full, and in seventh parts it
makes all its light full, in the east and in the west. 74. 4 And
in certain months it changes (its) setting, ( l o r , 330) and in
c e r t 3 i n months it follows its own i n d i v i d u 3 l course. 74. 5 I n
two months it sets with the sun in those two g 3 t e s which ( 3 r e )
in the middle, in the third 3 n d in the fourth g 3 t e . 74. 6 I t
goes out for seven days, and turns back, and returns again
to the gate from which the sun rises; 3 n d in t h 3 t ( g 3 t e ) ( l o r ,
3 3 5 ) it m 3 k e s 3II its light full, and it recedes from the sun, and
comes in eight days to the sixth gate from which the sun rises.
74. 7 And when the sun rises from the fourth gate, (the moon)
goes out for seven days until it rises from the fifth (gate);
3 n d a g 3 i n it returns in seven d 3 y s to the fourth g 3 t e , ( l o r , b i )
3 n d m 3 k e s 3II its light full, 3 n d recedes, 3 n d comes to the first
gate in eight days. 74. 8 And 3 g 3 i n it returns in seven d 3 y s to
the fourth gate from which the sun rises. 74. 9 T h u s I saw
their positions, (lor, b5) how the moons rose and the sun set in
those days. 74. 10 And (if) five years are added together, the
sun has an excess of thirty d 3 y s ; but 3II the d 3 y s (which) 3 c c r u e
to it for one yesr of those five y e 3 r s , when they 3 r e complete,
3 m o u n t to ( l o r , b i o ) three hundred 3 n d sixty-four days.
7 3 . 8 i n ( t h e o t h e r ) s i x a n d s e v e n p a r t s : i.e. in t h e o t h e r thirteen p a r t s
o f t h e total a m o u n t o f light.
7 4 . 2 o f t h e m a l l : i.e. o f t h e different phases o f t h e m o o n (cf. v . 1 7 ) .

74. I I And the excess of the sun and the stars comes to six
days; in five years, six (days) each (year), they have an excess
of thirty days, and the moon falls behind the sun and the
stars by thirty days. 74. 12 And the moon conducts the years
(lor, bi5) exactly, all of them according to their eternal
positions; they are neither early nor late even by one day,
but change the year . . . in exactly three hundred and sixty-
four days. 74. 13 In three years (there are) one thousand and
ninety-tvsro days, and in five years one thousand eight hundred
and twênty days, so that ( l o r , b2o) in eight years there are two
thousand nine hundred and twelve days. 7 4 . 1 4 F o r the moon
alone the days in three years come to one thousand and sixty-
two days, and in five years it is fifty days behind . . . 74. 15
And there are one thousand seven hundred and seventy days
in five years, so that ( l o r , b25) for the moon the days in eight
years amount to two thousand eight hundred and thirty-two
days. 74. 16 F o r the difference in eight years (is) eighty days,
and all the days which (the moon) is behind in eight years
(are) eighty days. 74. 17 And the year is completed exactly in
accordance with their positions and the positions of the sun,
(lor, b3o) in that (sun and moon) rise from the gates from
which (the sun) rises and sets for thirty days.
75. I And the leaders of the heads of thousands who (are) in
charge of the whole creation and in charge of all the stars
(have to do) also with the four (days) which are added, and are
7 4 . 1 3 a l l o f t h e m . . . e t e r n a l p o s i t i o n s : h<n>; stands h e r e in place o f

flhff"!, cf. 7 4 . 1 7 .
. . . i n e x a c t l y : flJt.fi'^: a n d T l ^ ^ " : look like alternative r e n d e r i n g s

o f a n original NplSa, cf. C h a r l e s , Text, 1 4 1 .
7 4 . 1 4 fifty d a y s b e h i n d . . . I h a v e o m i t t e d f r o m t h e translation hhao •

. . . §a>gin>TOA; as a n unintelligible gloss w h i c h has c o m e into t h e t e x t
in t h e w r o n g p l a c e . C f . Charles (Text, 1 4 3 ) w h o suggests t h a t t h e gloss
referred originally t o t h e e n d o f v . 1 5 a n d see n o w T a n a 9.
7 4 . 1 7 i n a c c o r d a n c e w i t h t h e i r p o s i t i o n s : i.e. t h e positions o f t h e
different phases o f t h e m o o n (cf. v . 3 ) . F o r t h e ideas contained in t h e
verse cf. v . 1 3 .
CHAPTERS 74-75 175
not separated from their position, (lor, b35) according to the

whole reckoning of the year. And these serve on the four days
which are not counted in the reckoning of the year. 75. 2 And
because of them men go wrong in them, for these lights really
serve in the stations of the world, one in the first gate, and
one in the third gate, and one in the fourth gate, and one in
the sixth gate; and the exact harmony of the (course of the)
world is completed in the separate three hundred and sixty-
four (lor, C I ) stations of the world. 75. 3 F o r the signs and
the times and the years and the days the angel Uriel showed
to me, whom the L o r d of eternal glory has placed in charge
of all the lights of heaven, in heaven and in the world, (lor, C 5 )
that they might rule on the face of heaven, and appear over
the earth, and be the leaders of day and night, (namely) the
sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the serving creatures
who revolve in all the chariots of heaven. 75. 4 Likewise
Uriel showed to me twelve gate-openings (lor, c i o ) in the
disc of the chariot of the sun in heaven from which the rays
of the sun come out; and from them heat comes out over the
earth, when they are opened at the times which are appointed
for them. 75. 5 And (there are such) for the winds and for the
spirit of the dew, when they are opened at the (appointed)
times, open (lor, C15) in heaven at the ends. 75. 6 I saw twelve
gates in heaven, at the ends of the earth, from which the sun,
and the moon, and the stars, and all the works of heaven go
out in the east and in the west. 75. 7 And (there are) many
window-openings to the north and to the south (lor, C 2 o ) —
and each window at its (appointed) time sends out h e a t —
corresponding to those gates from which the stars go out in
7 5 . 2 t h e ( c o u r s e o f t h e ) w o r l d : cf. 8 2 . 5 .
7 5 . 4 g a t e - o p e n i n g s : literally ' o p e n gates', cf. 7 2 . 7 .
7 5 . 7 w i n d o w - o p e n i n g s : literally ' o p e n w i n d o w s ' , cf. 7 2 . 7 ( a n d c f .

also 7 2 . 3 ) .
t o t h e n o r t h a n d t o t h e s o u t h : literally ' t o t h e left a n d t o t h e right'.

accordance with his command to them, and in which they

set according to their number. 75. 8 And I saw chariots in
heaven, running through the world ( l o r , 025) above and be-
low those gates, in which the stars which never set rotate.
75. 9 And one is bigger than all (the others), and it goes round
through the whole world.
76. I And at the ends of the earth I saw twelve gates open
to all (lor, C30) the winds, from which the winds come out and
blow over the earth. 76. 2 T h r e e of them (are) open in the
front of heaven, and three in the west, and three on the right
of heaven, and three on the left. 76. 3 And the three first (are)
those which (are) towards the east, and three (are) towards the
north, and the three after these on the left (are) (lor, 035) t o -
wards the south, and three (are) in the west. 76. 4 Through
four of them come winds of blessing and peace, and from
those eight come winds of punishment; when they are sent.
7 6 . I t o a l l t h e w i n d s . H a l 6 v y {JA v i . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 3 f . ) suggests t h a t
}4'?l: is d e p e n d e n t o n nil w h i c h , in this c o n t e x t , m e a n s 'side, d i r e c -
tion, q u a r t e r ' ( c f . E z e k . 4 3 : 1 6 ff.). H e r e t h e suggestion s e e m s t o m e
unhkely, b u t i n v . 1 4 a n d i n 7 7 . 1 - 3 t h e suggestion t h a t }4"?l i = nil =
'side, direction, q u a r t e r ' does s e e m likely.
7 6 . 3 I t h a s been p o i n t e d o u t t h a t t h e regions a r e n o t h e r e described, as

m i g h t h a v e been e x p e c t e d , in t h e o r d e r i n w h i c h t h e y a r e m e n t i o n e d i n
t h e following a c c o u n t (vv. 5 - 1 4 ) , v i z . east, south, n o r t h , west (cf. C h a r l e s ,
Translation, 1 6 3 ) . H o w e v e r , t h e evidence o f A r a m m a y cast s o m e light
on this problem. C f . A r a m * ' " ' ^ ! ii i bv.m V» p n n n i H UnVni, ' a n d

t h e t h r e e after t h e m ( a r e ) o n t h e n o r t h (lit. ' l e f t ' ) ' . T h i s c o r r e s p o n d s
fairly closely t o (OmA-hC^l.): ?lA(A'): MP9°\, a clause r e g a r d e d
b y C h a r l e s as c o r r u p t ( c f . Text, 1 4 4 ; Translation, 1 6 3 ) . Possibly t h e
E t h i o p i c expression c a m e t o b e m i s u n d e r s t o o d , a n d this l e d t o t h e i n -
sertion o f ([aoYlA! Aft-fl i as a n e x p l a n a t o r y gloss w h i c h h a d t h e effect
o f making t h e t h i r d region t h e south, n o t t h e n o r t h . I f this is c o r r e c t ,
t h e alteration r e g a r d i n g t h e third region w o u l d h a v e m e a n t t h a t t h e
s e c o n d region h a d t o b e c o m e t h e n o r t h — h e n c e t h e p r e s e n t o r d e r o f
Eth 76. 3 .
7 6 . 4 w i n d s o f b l e s s i n g a n d p e a c e : c f . A r a m * ' " ^ ' ' ! ii 3 K'SI*?

nmnNVl n S I S . A r a m ^ ^ ' ^ i ii 3 w o u l d a p p e a r t o relate t o this p a r t o f E t h
7 6 . 4 , b u t t h e relationship b e t w e e n A r a m a n d E t h is r e s t r i c t e d t o a general
similarity o f t h o u g h t .
CHAPTERS 75-76 177
they bring devastation to the whole earth, and to the water

which (is) on it, and to all those who dwell upon it, and t o
everything which is in the water and on the dry ground. 76. 5
And ( l o v , a i ) the first wind from those gates, called the east
(wind), comes out through the first gate which (is) towards the
east, (the one) which inclines to the south; from it come
devastation, drought, and heat, and destruction. 76. 6 And
through the second gate ( l o v , 3 5 ) in the middle comes what
is right, and from it come rain, and fruitfulness, and pros-
perity, and dew; and through the third gate, which (is) t o -
wards the north, come cold and drought. 76. 7 A n d after
these the winds towards the south come out through three
gates. First, through the first ( l o v , a i o ) of the gates, (the
a n d t o t h e w a t e r . . . d r y g r o u n d : c f . Aram^'^-î ii 3 ""T "731 JTÎ

jB'mi I'n»S1 X'yi n jha. E t h h a s nothing w h i c h c o r r e s p o n d s t o
]tt?mi l^naSl J ' S T n , b u t *""^"i ii 3 w o u l d a p p e a r t o relate t o this p a r t
o f E t h 76. 4.
76. s A n d t h e fu-st w i n d . • . first gate: cf. Aram*

] . n a n p n n xpea N'-mp xsnna.
76. 6 A n d t h r o u g h t h e s e c o n d . . . w h a t i s r i g h t : c f . A r a m *
] . p n n p n n XpOa JWan XSr-inai. ^=''<î ii 5 w o u l d a p p e a r t o relate

to this p a r t o f E t h 76. 6, b u t E t h has CVd: w h e r e A r a m h a s ] . p O ' l p m i .
— F o r the translation o f CirO : b y 'what is r i g h t ' cf. Charles, Translation,
164. B u t t h e evidence o f v . 11 suggests that t h e t e x t here is c o r r u p t ( c f .
T a n a 9 i n this v e r s e a n d B e e r , Translation, 282).
a n d t h r o u g h t h e t h i r d . • . c o l d a n d d r o u g h t : c f . Aram*'"^"=i ii 6
] h j nrh a n p n nais n n p 6 [ n n . *"--'=i ii 6 w o u l d a p p e a r t o relate t o

this p a r t o f E t h 76. 6, b u t , j u d g i n g f r o m w h a t has survived o f A r a m * ' " - ' !
ii, E t h h a s a s h o r t e r t e x t t h a n A r a m .
76. 7 F i r s t , t h r o u g h t h e first o f t h e g a t e s ( h t . ' t h r o u g h t h e first gate
f r o m t h e m ' ) : c f . Aram*="<î ii 7] j K ' B l p KSIfla p i p * ? pB3. F o r t h e

s o m e w h a t u n e x p e c t e d ^^^"^'V: (so E t h I I ; see D i l l m a n n , Translation,
23s; Charles, Translation, 164) c f . n o w A r a m |''X3"Tfp'?. — ^ A r a m * ' " ' ' ! ii 8
(]7l3 naXl nV ]''"1p ""l) m i g h t have b e e n e x p e c t e d f r o m its position i n
A r a m t o c o r r e s p o n d t o p a r t o f E t h 76. 7b-9, b u t , apart f r o m ? D , t h e r e is

n o link between t h e t w o t e x t s .
one) which incHnes towards the east, comes a hot wind. 76. 8
And through the middle gate, which (is) next to it, come
pleasant fragrances, and dew, and rain, and prosperity, and
life. 76. 9 And through the third gate, which (is) towards
the west, come (lOv, 3 1 5 ) dew, and rain, and locusts, and
devastation. 76. 10 And after these the winds towards the
north . . . F r o m the seventh gate, which (is) towards the east,
. . . come dew and rain, locusts and devastation. (lOv, aao)
76. 1 1 And through the middle gate exactly come rain, and
dew, and life, and prosperity. And through the third gate,
which (is) towards the west, . . . come mist, and hoar-frost,
and snow, and rain, and dew, and locusts. 76. 1 2 And after
( l o v , 3 2 5 ) these . . . the winds towards the west. Through the
first gate, which inclines towards the north, come dew, and
rain, and hoar-frost, and cold, and snow, and frost. 76. 1 3
And from the middle gate come dew and rain, prosperity and
blessing. And through (lOv, 330) the last gate, which (is) t o -
wards the south, come drought and devastation, burning and
destruction. 76. 1 4 And (thus) the twelve gates of the four
76.10 A n d a f t e r t h e s e t h e w i n d s : c f . Aram*""''=i ii 9 jKmi j?Bl mn3[ 1.

. . . F r o m t h e s e v e n t h g a t e . I o m i t Hftff»'5 (IfhCi as a gloss (cf.
D i l l m a n n , Translation, 235), a n d r e a d Ky^fl-tt'ifi't '^'i'T j . B o t h E t h I
(CDHmdhi Xy°g-9"itO a a d E t h I I (Xy»£/i>n9j&: 'V'h'Vi) a p p e a r t o
h a v e conflate readings h e r e .
t o w a r d s t h e e a s t , . . . I o m i t ' w h i c h inclines t o w a r d s t h e s o u t h ' a s

a gloss (cf. V. 5 f o r t h e origin o f t h e g l o s s ; cf. also t h e addition in v . 11).
76. I I t o w a r d s t h e w e s t , . . . I o m i t ' w h i c h inclines t o w a r d s t h e n o r t h '

as a gloss (cf. (?) v . 12 X l t : fATtl: Aflo'iVA: avUO: for t h e origin
o f t h e g l o s s ; cf. also t h e addition o f ' w h i c h inclines t o w a r d s t h e s o u t h '
in v . 10).
76. 12 . . . t h e w i n d s . I o m i t g as a gloss, cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 235.
76. 13 a n d d e s t r u c t i o n : cf. A r a m * ' " ' ! ii 14 p i n i .
76. 14 A n d ( t h u s ) t h e t w e l v e . . . a r e c o m p l e t e : cf. Aram*'"^''i ii 14
"-nn SaiX ••sin na^S? Vibm a n d *^""23 2 N''!3ir[. T h e reading

••nn in a s f - ^ i ii 14 confirms t h e suggestion (cf. F l e m m i n g , Text, 103;
C h a r l e s , Text, 146) t h a t "^VhO) \ is c o r r u p t . O t h e r w i s e A r a m a n d E t h
CHAPTERS 76-77 179
quarters of heaven are complete. And all their laws, and all
their punishments, and all their benefits I have shown to you,
m y son Methuselah.
(lOv, 335) 77. I T h e y call the first quarter eastern, because
it is the first; and they call the second the south, because there
the Most High descends, and there especially the one who is
blessed for ever descends. 77. 2 And the western quarter is
are h e r e identical. N o t e that here, as i n 7 7 . 1 - 3 , mi w o u l d a p p e a r t o

have the m e a n i n g 'side, direction, q u a r t e r ' (cf. v . i a n d H a l e v y , JA v i . 9
(1867), 383 f.).
And all their laws . . . shown t o y o u : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 3 3 2
nn]nN p.11»1S)1 ]in»'?». H e r e E t h a n d A r a m differ.

7 7 . I q u a r t e r : f o r this translation cf. 7 6 . 1 4 a n d 7 6 . i .
b e c a u s e i t i s t h e first: cf. Aram*"'''=i ii 1 5 V^tHp Kin a n d ^"-^z^ 3
n''aij?[. A r a m a n d E t h a r e identical. F o r the play o n the m e a n i n g o f t h e

root Dij? cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 3 6 .
a n d t h e y c a l l t h e s e c o n d t h e s o u t h : cf. A r a m * " ' = i ii 1 5 Main'? jnpl
mn and * " ' " 2 3 3 mn xmn'? \"\p\
b e c a u s e t h e r e t h e M o s t H i g h d e s c e n d s : cf. A r a m ""^•"î ii 1 5 ] i a a n d
astr.b23 3 K a i 1 X 1 pTb '7">ia. T h e reading 1 X 1 seems v e r y likely, a n d is

certainly compatible with w h a t is visible o n t h e m a n u s c r i p t . F o r t h e
o c c u r r e n c e h e r e o f t h e r o o t 1 1 1 cf. already D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 3 6 ;
Charles, Text, 1 4 7 ; H a l e v y , JA v i . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 4 , a n d c o n t r a s t Charles,
0 . 0
Translation, 1 6 5 . A p a r t f r o m t h e variant 1 K 1 / J&0»CJ2" : n o t e the use h e r e

o f X a i as a title for G o d ; E t h has Aff-A: ( = X'Vs, cf. D a n . 4 : 1 4 e t c . ;
I Q a p G e n I I 4 ; F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apocryphon, 5 0 f., 8 3 ) .
a n d t h e r e . . . d e s c e n d s : cf. A r a m * ' " " 2 3 3 f. Xa'7»[ ] 4 [ ] 3 1.
7 7 . 2 q u a r t e r : f o r this translation cf. 7 6 . 1 4 a n d 7 6 . i .
A n d t h e w e s t e r n q u a r t e r . . . g o d o w n : cf. A r a m * = " ' ' 2 3 4 i -
I'xa '3[i» ] s p n •'13 X3is?a . [ ]mi X3i xnn"?!

xs-isya p j ? pi3i paia y\r\bv\ xbb'a pai p i s ?
a n d * " ' ' ^ i ii i 6
]]a '?''i3 x''33i[a priVai fTi]^ ix'ai pis? jx-'xa x'ats.

N o t e ( i ) that there is a n erased X ( a n d possibly a n o t h e r erased letter)
i8o T H EETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
called waning, because there all the lights of heaven wane

and go down. 77. 3 And the fourth quarter, (lOv, b i ) named
the north, is divided into three parts. And the first of them (is)
the dwelling-place for m e n ; and the second (contains) seas of
before XaiSJtt in astr.bg^ ^. (2) t h a t t h e spelling of JS'SO has been c o r r e c t e d

in ^"••<î ii 1 6 a t t h e first o c c u r r e n c e o f t h e w o r d ( a n d possibly also a t t h e
s e c o n d o c c u r r e n c e ) ; ( 3 ) t h a t ^^"-^ has ]]0 "jHS X'-SDIp i n place o f
p 1 3 1 ]''3D1D. A l t h o u g h b o t h E t h a n d A r a m c o n v e y t h e s a m e general
sense, E t h is m u c h s h o r t e r t h a n A r a m a n d differs considerably f r o m i t .
7 7 . 3 A n d t h e f o u r t h q u a r t e r . . . t h r e e p a r t s : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 3 3 6 - 8

f?m K'ow '-ais? "TD jnnoi ^••ojDnai p e s na n 3 [ 6
K'[m] •'nna'?
f['']Ka n 3 nnia ^si tcnv •'nxa p n pr\ ]» n 3 m p a 7
] r'n-iT
T\[ 8
a n d ^^"•'î ii 1 7 f .
] . K>KiV Tina"? [f?m x'-aip fîa by\ ymw ]''Dariai 17
jsnnriK'?... [ ] . WX3 p T - I'-mi p a n 18

O n this v e r s e s e e Milik, RB 65 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 6 . —^There a r e s o m e m i n o r
differences b e t w e e n A r a m * " ' " a n d *""••^ Besides this, it is difficult t o
relate t h e few letters t h a t h a v e survived i n ^"-"i H 1 8 t o ^ s t r . b j j y f.^ o r
t o fit t h e m into t h e (probably small) l a c u n a a t t h e beginning o f ^"-^23 8 ,
a n d it is possible t h a t t h e r e w a s s o m e m a t e r i a l i n ^^^•<=i ii t h a t was n o t i n
a s t r . b g j . H o w e v e r , t h e reading a n d interpretation o f ^ s t - ^ I ii 1 8 are v e r y
u n c e r t a i n . N o t e t h a t several c o r r e c t i o n s h a v e been w r i t t e n i n above this
line. — E t h is again m u c h s h o r t e r t h a n A r a m a n d different f r o m i t . I n
E t h t h e r e is n o explanation o f t h e n a m e o f t h e n o r t h e r n q u a r t e r , a n d t h e
q u a r t e r is divided into t h r e e p a r t s . I n A r a m t h e r e is b o t h a full e x p l a n a -
tion o f t h e n a m e o f t h e n o r t h e r n q u a r t e r a n d a s e c o n d explanation o f t h e
n a m e o f t h e eastern q u a r t e r (cf. v . i ) . I n addition, a c c o r d i n g t o A r a m it is
a p p a r e n t l y t h e w h o l e e a r t h t h a t is divided into t h r e e parts, n o t j u s t t h e
n o r t h e r n q u a r t e r (cf. Milik, l o c . c i t . ) . — I n ^^^-^23 7 n o t e t h e u s e o f t h e
H e b r e w r o o t m t b y t h e side o f t h e A r a m a i c r o o t f l H .
A n d t h e first... f o r m e n : cf. A r a m * " ' " 2 3 8 XWX Tl2 ITlTib ]inaa tn.
E t h a n d A r a m are similar, b u t n o t identical.
a n d t h e s e c o n d . . . m i s t : cf. A r a m * ' ' ' " 2 3 8 Jprua a n d (?) *^"<î ii 1 9

C H A P T E R 77 i8i
water, and the deeps, and forests, and rivers, and darkness,
and mist; and the third part (contains) the garden of right-
eousness. 77. 4 I saw seven high mountains (lOv, h^) which
were higher than all the mountains which (are) on the earth,
and from them snow comes. And days and times and years
pass away and go by. 77. 5 I saw seven rivers on the earth
larger than all the (other) rivers; one of them comes from the
east (lov, b i o ) (and) pours out its water into the Great Sea.
77. 6 And two of them come from the north to the sea and
pour out their water into the Erythraean Sea in the east. 77. 7
And the remaining four flow out on the side of the north t o
their sea, <two to> the Erythraean Sea, and two into the Great
Sea, and they discharge themselves there, ( l o v , bi5) but
some say: into the wilderness. 77. 8 I saw seven large islands
in the sea and on the land: two on the land, and five in the
Great Sea.
]|n3a E t h has 'and t h e s e c o n d ' instead o f ' a n d one o f t h e m ' . I t is

u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t w e k n o w nothing o f w h a t A r a m p l a c e d i n t h e s e c o n d
section, b u t the list i n E t h s e e m s s o m e w h a t overloaded.
a n d t h e t h i r d , . . r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' ' 2 3 9
KBBnj? . . [ ].pals'? [ p j a im.

N o t e t h a t t h e f o r m u l a )in3a i m c o u l d n o t (for reasons o f s p a c e ) h a v e
stood b e t w e e n ] . p a i a " ? [ a n d NBlPlj? . . [, a n d t h a t t h e r e f o r e t h e
c o n t e n t s o f t h e third section w e r e different i n E t h a n d A r a m (cf. Milik,
RB 6 5 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 7 6 ; HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) . 3 4 2 ) .
7 7 . 4 A n d f r o m t h e m s n o w c o m e s : cf. A r a m » " ' ' ' 2 3 1 0

J.)"?!! p-''?s; rnpi.
7 7 . 7 ~ 7 8 . I Milik h a s r e c e n t l y a r g u e d t h a t f r a g m e n t 3 (together w i t h
f r a g m e n t 5 ) o f O x y r h y n c u s P a p y r u s 2 0 6 9 belongs t o a G r e e k version o f t h e
a s t r o n o m i c a l section o f E n o c h ; t h u s h e identifies f r . 3 v w i t h 7 7 . 7 - 7 8 . i
a n d f r . 3 r w i t h 78. 8. Milik h a s also p r o v i d e d a c o m p l e t e restoration o f the
c o n t e x t o f f r . 3 r a n d a partial restoration o f t h e c o n t e x t o f f r . 3 v ( c f .
Chronique d'£gypte 4 6 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 1 - 4 3 . e s p . 3 3 3 ff.; HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 7 2 ;
c f . also t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n , above p p . 2 0 f . ) . H o w e v e r , i n view o f t h e small
size o f t h e f r a g m e n t t h e identifications, a l t h o u g h possible, c a n only b e
r e g a r d e d as v e r y u n c e r t a i n , a n d I h a v e n o t a t t e m p t e d t o take this material
into a c c o u n t . I t should b e a d d e d t h a t t h e restoration of t h e G r e e k t e x t o n
t h e scale h e r e a t t e m p t e d seems t o m e o f v e r y doubtful value.
78. I T h e names of the sun (are) as follows: the first

Oryares, and the second Tomases. 78. 2 T h e moon has four
names: the first name (is) Asonya, and the second Ebla, and
the third Benase, (lov, b2o) and the fourth Era'e. 78. 3 These
are the two great lights; their disc (is) like the disc of heaven,
and in size the two (are) equal. 7 8 . 4 In the disc of the sun (are)
seven parts of fight which are added to it more than to the
moon, and in fixed measure (light) is transferred (to the
moon) until (lOv, b25) a seventh part of the sun is exhausted.
78. 5 And they set, and go into the gates of the west, and go
round through the north, and rise through the gates of the
east on the face of heaven. 78. 6 And when the moon rises,
it appears in heaven and has a half of a seventh part of light;
(lOv, b3o) and on the fourteenth day it makes all its light full.
78. 7 And fifteen parts of light are transferred to it, until on
the fifteenth day its light is full, according to the sign of the
year, and amounts to fifteen parts. And the moon comes into
being by halves (lov, b 3 5 ) of a seventh part. 78. 8 And in its
7 8 . I O r y a r e s . . . T o m a s e s . T h e s e n a m e s are generally derived f r o m

Din l i x a n d nan (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 339).
78. 3 A s o n y a . . . Ebla . • . B e n a s e • . . E r a ' e . T h e second and fourth

n a m e s m a y b e derived from and b u t t h e derivation o f t h e
first a n d t h i r d n a m e s is s o m e w h a t u n c e r t a i n (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation,
2 3 9 f . ; H a l 6 v y , JA vi. 9 (1867), 3 8 5 - 7 ) .
78. 6 and on the fourteenth . . . full: cf. Aram*"'''=i iii 4
mini "?D na pVjtâi i»s? ns?a-)N n r is? n '?aa ]•>»[. F o r t h e

restoration cf. line 5 . L i n e 4 is a little difficult t o r e a d , b u t t h e o b s c u r e
piece o n t h e right half o f t h e line ( 0 " 7 3 3 ]""»[) suggests that t h e

t e x t o f A r a m w a s r a t h e r different f r o m E t h .
7 8 . 7 u n t i l . . . i s f u l l : cf. A r a m * ' " ^ - : ! iii 5

njnns VD na p'rwai itrs? nwan[ a r is?.
A n d t h e m o o n • . . s e v e n t h p a r t : cf. Aram*""^"^! iii 6
] ]''s?"'AB? rht)^ x'ni'' i a . [.
7 8 . 8 S e e t h e n o t e o n 7 7 . 7 - 7 8 . i a n d t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n , p p . 2 0 f.
C H A P T E R 78 183
waning on the first day it decreases to fourteen parts of its

fight, and on the second to thirteen parts, and on the third to
twelve parts, and on the fourth to eleven parts, and on the fifth
to ten parts, and on the sixth to nine parts, and on the seventh
t o eight parts, and on the eighth to seven (lOv, c i ) parts,
and on the ninth to six parts, and on the tenth to five parts, and
on the eleventh to four parts, and on the twelfth to three, and
on the thirteenth to two, and on the fourteenth to half of a
seventh part, and all (lOv, C 5 ) the light that remains from the
total disappears on the fifteenth day. 78. 9 And in certain
months the moon has twenty-nine days in each (month), and
once twenty-eight. 78. 10 And Uriel showed m e another
law, (namely) when light is transferred to the moon, and on
which side it is transferred (lov, c i o ) from the sun. 7 8 . 1 1 All
the time that the moon is increasing in its fight, it transfers
(light to itself) opposite the sun until, in fourteen days, its
light is full in heaven; and when it is all ablaze, its light is full
in heaven. 78. 1 2 And on the first day it is called the new
moon, (lov, C 1 5 ) for on that day light rises on it. 78. 1 3 And
(its light) becomes full exactly on the day the sun goes down
into the west, and it rises from the east at night. And the moon
shines through the whole night, until the sun rises opposite
it, and the moon is seen (lov, c2o) opposite the sun. 78. 1 4
And on the side on which the light of the moon appears,
there again it wanes until all its light disappears, and the days
of the moon come to an end, and its disc remains empty.
to f o u r t e e n p a r t s o f its light, a n d o n t h e s e c o n d to t h i r t e e n p a r t s :
cf. A r a m " ' ' - - : ! iii 7 ] . . . . Tn xrjn xavai trif.
a n d o n t h e f o u r t h t o e l e v e n p a r t s : cf. A r a m » " ' " i iii 8
78. 10 A n d U r i e l . . . w h e n l i g h t i s t r a n s f e r r e d : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 S 3

without light. 78. 15 And for three months, at its proper time,
it achieves thirty days, (lOv, 025) and for three months it
achieves in each (month) twenty-nine days, during which it
completes its waning, in the first (period of) time and in the
first gate, in one hundred and seventy-seven days. 7 8 . 1 6 And
in the time of its rising for three months it appears in each
(month) for thirty days, and for three months it appears in
each (month) for twenty-nine days. ( l o v , 03o) 78. 17 B y
night, for twenty (days) each time, it looks like a man, and by
day like heaven, for there is nothing else in it except its light.
79. I And now, m y son Methuselah, I have shown you
everything, and the whole law of the stars of heaven is com-
plete. 79. 2 And he showed m e the whole ( l o v , 035) law for
these, for every day, and for every time, and for every (period
of) rule, and for every year, and for the end thereof, according
to its command for every month and every week; 79. 3 and
the waning of the moon which occurs in the sixth gate, for in
that sixth gate its light becomes full, and after that it is ( i i r ,
7 8 . i s f . A r a m * ' " ' " 3 6 5-7 c o r r e s p o n d t o p a r t s o f E t h 7 8 . 1 7 - 7 9 . i> a n d

it m i g h t b e e x p e c t e d t h e r e f o r e t h a t A r a m * " " ' ' ' 2 6 2 - 4 w o u l d c o r r e s p o n d
t o p a r t s o f E t h 7 8 . 1 5 f. B u t t h e t e x t o f a ^ ' - ^ z S 2 - 4 s e e m s t o b e a r n o
relation t o t h a t o f E t h . 7 8 . 1 5 f. T h e t e x t is a s follows:
] n a sTi'-nB? N»-ina[ 2
]kem p lonai f i n 3
] . s n n a mini n a ' a i im niaia n a . [ 4
F o r lines 2 a n d 3 c f . (?) E t h 7 9 . 3 - 5 .
78. 1 7 B y n i g h t . . . a n d b y d a y : cf. Aram*"'^''26 s
n s j ? ] p x a a r a p »]im niaia ] i xirn ••ai nsp>[ ]a.

f o r t h e r e i s n o t h i n g . . . i t s l i g h t : cf. A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 6 6 ""minVa n[1ini.
7 9 . I A n d n o w . . . s h o w n y o u : cf. A r a m * " ' • ' ' 2 6 6
] na nis m n a ]s?ai.
79. 2 A n d h e s h o w e d m e t h e w h o l e l a w f o r t h e s e : cf. ( ? ) A r a m * " ' " 2 6
7 ] . . X ]ia»[n.
7 9 . 3 f. i t s l i g h t b e c o m e s f u l l , a n d a f t e r t h a t i t i s t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e
CHAPTERS 78-80 185
a i ) the beginning of the month; 79. 4 and the waning which

occurs in the first gate, at its proper time, until one hundred
and seventy-seven days are complete (reckoned according to
weeks: twenty-five (weeks) and two days); 7 9 . 5 and how it
falls behind the sun, according to the law ( i i r , 3 5 ) of the
stars, by exactly five days in one (period of) time, and when
this place which you see has been traversed. 79. 6 Such (is) the
appearance and the likeness of every light which Uriel, the
great angel who is their leader, showed to m e .
80. I And in those days ( i i r , a i o ) Uriel answered m e and
said to m e : 'Behold I have shown you everything, O Enoch,
and have revealed e v e r j ^ i n g to you, that you may see this
sun, and this moon, and those who lead the stars of heaven,
and all those who turn them, their tasks, and their times,
( i i r , a i 5 ) and their rising. 80. 2 But in the days of the sinners
the years will become shorter, and their seed will be late on
their land and on their fields, and aU things on the earth will
change, and will not appear at their proper time. And the rain
will be withheld, and heaven ( i i r , a2o) will retain (it). 80. 3
And in those times the fruits of the earth will be late and
will not grow at their proper time, and the fruits of the trees
will be withheld at their proper time. 8 0 . 4 And the moon will
change its customary practice, and will not appear at its
proper time. 80. 5 But in those days it will appear in heaven.
m o n t h ; 7 9 . 4 a n d t h e w a n i n g : E t h I I ; t h e t e x t c o u l d possibly b e
t r a n s l a t e d : 'its light c o m e s t o a n e n d , a n d after t h a t it is t h e beginning
o f t h e m o n t h ; 7 9 . 4 a n d t h e w a n i n g ' . B u t this translation s e e m s unlikely
in view o f t h e m e a n i n g o f I'^RffO : in 7 8 . 7 , 1 1 , a n d 1 3 . F l e m m i n g {Text,
1 0 7 ; Translation, 1 0 2 ; c f . C h a r l e s , Text, 1 5 1 ) argues, n o t implausibly,
t h a t in t h e E t h i o p i c t h e r e originally stood Ch(\ \ ^ttiWV ll tOîMH/V i,
t h a t W^th^^Jf: fell o u t b y mistake (cf. E t h I ) , a n d that E t h I I r e p r e -
sents a n a t t e m p t t o c o r r e c t t h e t e x t .
7 9 . 6 o f e v e r y l i g h t : literally: ' f r o m e v e r y light'.
80. s i t w i l l a p p e a r i n h e a v e n , a n d c o m e . . . I h a v e taken this v e r s e

t o refer t o t h e m o o n , a n d h a v e o m i t t e d hdC; as a gloss o n w . 2 f.
w h i c h h a s c o m e into t h e t e x t a t t h e w r o n g place b y mistake, w . 4 - 7 deal
w i t h t h e m o o n a n d t h e stars, a n d AOC i ( ' d r o u g h t ' ) is quite impossible
i86 T H EETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
and come ( i i r , 325) . . . on top of a large chariot in the west,

and shine with more than normal brightness. 80. 6 A n d
many heads of the stars in command will go astray, and
these will change their courses and their activities, and will
not appear at the times ( i i r , 330) which have been prescribed
for them. 80. 7 And the entire law of the stars will be closed
to the sinners, and the thoughts of those who dwell upon the
earth will go astray over them, and they will turn from all
their ways, and will go astray, and will think them gods. 80. 8
And many evils will ( i i r , 3 3 5 ) overtake them, and punish-
ment will come upon them t o destroy them all.'
8 1 . I And he said to m e : 'O Enoch, look at the book of the
tablets of heaven, and read what is written upon them, and
note every individual fact.' 8 1 . 2 And I looked at everything
in the tablets of heaven, and I read everything which was
written, and I noted everything, ( i i r , b i ) And I read the
book and everything which was written in it, all the deeds
of men, and all who will be born of flesh on the earth for
the generations of eternity. 8 1 . 3 And then I immediately
blessed the Lord, ( i i r , b5) the eternal king of glory, in that
he has made all the works of the world, and I praised the
in this c o n t e x t , b u t w o u l d n o t b e inappropriate a s a gloss o n w . 2 f.

B u t t h e c o r r u p t i o n i n this verse m a y well g o d e e p e r t h a n t h i s . — N o t e t h a t
H a l e v y {JA v i . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 8 7 - 9 0 ) seeks t o explain t h e difficulty o n t h e
basis o f a c o r r u p t i o n i n a n a s s u m e d H e b r e w Vorlage, a n d a r g u e s t h a t in
t h e Vorlage 3 1 S ? 3 Na"-! VHm nKT w a s m i s r e a d as a S 7 i n Na*"! D-SlSn ni«T
(= ^Tdhf-! A'^jE: : a ) . e n « r A : mc:).
o n t o p o f a l a r g e c h a r i o t : R ' l ^ i m e a n s literally ' e n d ' o r 'side'. P r e -
s u m a b l y w h a t is m e a n t is ' o n t h e (out)side o f a large chariot', i.e. o n t h e
t o p . B u t i f this is s o , t h e usage is s t r a n g e , a n d Rft'ii.l m a y well b e
corrupt.
80. 6 i n c o m m a n d : literally ' o f c o m m a n d ' .
8 0 . 8 A n d m a n y e v i l s w i l l o v e r t a k e t h e m : literally ' A n d evil will

increase o v e r t h e m ' .
8 1 . 2 a n d a l l w h o w i l l b e b o r n o f f l e s h o n t h e e a r t h : literally ' a n d all

t h e children o f flesh w h o (will b e ) o n t h e e a r t h ' (cf. 8 4 . i ) .
CHAPTERS 80-82 187
L o r d because of his patience, and I blessed (him) on account

of the sons of Adam. 8 1 . 4 And at that time I said: 'Blessed is
the man who dies righteous and good, concerning whom no
book of iniquity has been written, ( i i r , b i o ) and against whom
no guilt has been found.' 81. 5 And these three holy ones
brought me, and set me on the earth before the door of my
house, and said to m e : 'Tell everything to your son Methu-
selah, and show all your children that no flesh is righteous
( i i r , bi5) before the Lord, for he created them. 81. 6 F o r
one year we will leave you with your children, until you have
regained your strength, that you may teach your children, and
write (these things) down for them, and testify to all your
children. And in the second year they will take you from
among them, ( i i r , bao) 81. 7 L e t your heart be strong, for
the good will proclaim righteousness to the good, the righ-
teous will rejoice with the righteous, and they will wish each
other well. 81. 8 But the sinner will die with the sinner, and
the apostate will sink with the apostate. 81. 9 And those who
practise righteousness will die ( i i r , b25) because of the deeds
of men, and will be gathered in because of the deeds of the
impious.' 81. 10 And in those days they finished speaking to
me, and I went to my family, as I blessed the L o r d of the ages.
82. I And now, my son Methuselah, all these things I re-
count to you ( i i r , b3o) and write down for you; I have revealed
everything to you and have given you books about all these
things. Keep, my son Methuselah, the books from the hand
of your father, that you may pass (them) on to the generations
of eternity. 82. 2 I have given wisdom to you and to your
children, and ( i i r , b35) to those who will be your children,
that they may give (it) to their children for all the generations
for ever—^this wisdom (which is) beyond their thoughts.
8 1 . 6 u n t i l y o u h a v e r e g a i n e d y o u r s t r e n g t h : for this translation cf.

D i l l m a n n , Translation, 5 1 , 2 4 6 . F o r a different interpretation cf. C h a r l e s ,
Translation, 173.
8a. I f r o m t h e h a n d : literally ' o f t h e h a n d ' .

82. 3 And those who understand it will not sleep, but will
incline their ears that they may learn this wisdom, and it will
be better for those who eat (from it) than good food. 82. 4
Blessed are all the righteous, ( i ir, c i ) blessed are all those who
walk in the way of righteousness, and do not sin like the
sinners in the numbering of all their days in which the
sun journeys in heaven, coming in and out through the gates
(i ir, 05) for thirty days with the heads over thousands of this
order of stars, (and) with the four which are added and divide
between the four parts of the year, which lead them and ap-
pear with them on four days. 82. 5 Because of them men go
wrong, and they do not reckon them ( i i r , c i o ) in the reckon-
ing of the whole (course of the) world; for men go wrong in
respect of them, and do not know them exactly. 82.6 F o r they
belong in the reckoning of the year, and are truly recorded
(therein) for ever, one in the first gate, and one in the third, and
one in the fourth and one in the sixth. And the year is com-
pleted ( i i r , C15) in three hundred and sixty-four days. 82. 7
And the account of it (is) true, and the recorded reckoning of
it (is) exact, for the lights, and the months, and the feasts, and
the years, and the days Uriel showed me, and he inspired m e —
he to whom the L o r d of the whole created world gave com-
mands about the host of heaven for me. ( i ir, c2o) 82. 8 And
he has power in heaven over night and day to cause light to
shine on m e n : the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the
powers of heaven which rotate in their orbits. 82. 9 And this
is the law of the stars which set in their places, ( i i r , 025)
at their times, and at their feasts, and in their months.
82. 4 w h i c h l e a d t h e m a n d a p p e a r w i t h t h e m o n f o u r d a y s : 'them'
refers t o the subordinate leaders o f t h e stars, ' t h e heads o v e r t h o u s a n d s ' ,
c f . 7 5 . I a n d D i l l m a n n , Translation, 247.
8 2 . 9 A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 8 a p p e a r s t o relate t o E t h 8 2 . 9 - 1 3 . B u t the limited size

o f tills f r a g m e n t o f A r a m m a k e s the suggested c o r r e s p o n d e n c e s v e r y
uncertain.
and at their feasts, and in their montlis: cf. (?) A r a m * " ' ' ' > 2 8 i
] . pTbH"? iin-wnnV ]inn»a[. For prr-Vn"? of. A r a m * i ii 2 , 6 ( c f .
C H A P T E R 82 189
82. 1 0 And these (are) the names of those who lead them,
who keep watch that they appear at their times, and in their
orders, and at their proper times, and in their months, and in
their periods of rule, ( i i r , 030) and in their positions. 8 2 . 1 1
Their four leaders who divide the four parts of the year appear
first; and after them the twelve leaders of the orders who
divide the months and the years into three hundred and sixty-
four (days), with the heads over thousands who separate
( i i r , 035) the days; and for the four (days) which are added
to them there are the leaders who separate the four parts of
the year. 82. 1 2 And as for these heads over thousands, one
is added between the leader and the led behind a position,
but their leaders make the separation. 82. 1 3 And these (are)
the names of the leaders who separate the four appointed
parts of the year: ( i i v , a i ) Melkiel, Helemmelek, Meleyal,
E t h a . 3 ; 4 ) . T h e translation is p r e s u m a b l y ' ( a n d ) a c c o r d i n g t o their

divisions'. I take t h e w o r d t o h a v e a m e a n i n g similar t o <f"C'i^'t' i
(cf. w . 1 0 , 1 1 ) ; c f . N u m . 2 : 2 .
82. 10 t h a t t h e y a p p e a r : literally ' a n d t h e y a p p e a r ' , c f . D i l l m a n n ,

Translation, 52, 249.
a n d i n t h e i r p e r i o d s o f r u l e , a n d i n t h e i r p o s i t i o n s : c f . (?) A r a m * " ' ' ' ' 2 8
2 ] . K Jinmoa Va"? ^ ^ ^ ^ [ t r . F o r i m m o a c f . Aram<î i 1 9 ( E t h 2 . i ) .

I a s s u m e t h a t t h e r o o t is "110 a n d t h a t t h e m e a n i n g is 'circuit' o r 'orbit'.
8 2 . I I A r a m ' " ' ' ' 2 8 3 ]T pN") ) [ w o u l d a p p e a r t o relate t o E t h 8 2 . 1 1 ,

b u t it is n o t clear t o w h i c h p a r t o f E t h 8 2 . 1 1 it c o r r e s p o n d s .
w i t h t h e h e a d s o v e r t h o u s a n d s w h o s e p a r a t e t h e d a y s : c f . (?)
A r a m * " ' - " 2 8 4 plj-'a p i p a .
8 2 . 1 2 O n this o b s c u r e verse see D i l l m a n n , Translation, 249.
8 2 . 1 3 A n d t h e s e ( a r e ) t h e n a m e s : c f . (?) A r a m * " ' ' ' 2 8 5
Iin]nnaw.. [.
M e l k i e l = "TiTaVa.
Helemmelek = (?) qVa'-Vx, cf. Halevy, JfA vi. 9 (1867), 3 9 0 .

M e l e y a l . T h i s n a m e p e r h a p s derives f r o m a n original VifNVa a n d is t o
be coimected with the root
I90 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
and Narel. 82. 1 4 And the names of those whom they lead
(are) Adnarel, lyasusael, and lylumiel; these three follow
behind ( i i v , 35) the leaders of the orders, and (each) one
follows behind the three leaders of the orders who follow
behind those leaders of positions who separate the four parts
of the year. 8 2 . 1 5 In the beginning of the year Melkiel rises
first and rules, (the one) who is called ( i i v , a i o ) the southern
sun; and all the days of his period of rule during which he
rules (are) ninety-one. 82. 16 And these (are) the signs of the
days which are to be seen on earth in the days of his period
of rule: sweat, and heat, and calm; and all the trees ( i i v , 3 1 5 )
bear fruit, and leaves appear on all the trees, and the wheat
harvest, and rose flowers, and all the flowers bloom in the
field, but the trees of winter are withered. 82. 1 7 And these
82. 1 3 N a r e l = (?) Vxil (cf. innS, J e r . 3 6 : 1 4 etc.)

8 2 . 1 4 T h i s verse is s o m e w h a t o b s c u r e (see D i l l m a n n , Translation, 249 f.).
v . I I refers t o t h r e e classes of s t a r s : t h e f o u r leaders w h o s e p a r a t e t h e
f o u r p a r t s o f t h e y e a r , t h e twelve leaders o f t h e o r d e r s , a n d the h e a d s
o v e r t h o u s a n d s , v . 1 4 appears t o i n t r o d u c e a h i t h e r t o u n m e n t i o n e d class
o f stars, s u b o r d i n a t e t o t h e leaders o f t h e o r d e r s . H o w e v e r , t h e a c c o u n t
of t h e leaders o f t h e stars in w . 9 - 2 0 appears to b r e a k off in t h e m i d d l e
in E t h , a l t h o u g h f r a g m e n t s o f the ending o f this a c c o u n t in A r a m a i c m a y
h a v e survived in A r a m * ^ " - ' ' i i-iii, cf. Milik, HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 3 9 a n d
t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n , a b o v e , p . 1 2 . I suggest t h a t t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n into t h e
t e x t o f V. 1 4 m a y b e c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e loss of t h e description o f t h e
s e c o n d h a l f o f t h e y e a r . I f so, t h e t h r e e stars m e n t i o n e d in v . 1 4 m a y
originally have b e e n c o m p a r a b l e t o those m e n t i o n e d in w . 1 7 a n d 2 0 .
— T h e n a m e s w o u l d a p p e a r to b e c o r r u p t , a n d t h e i r derivation a n d m e a n -
ing a r e u n c e r t a i n .
8 2 . I S t h e s o u t h e r n s u n . D i l l m a n n {Translation, 2 5 0 ) rightly points

o u t t h a t <B has c o m e in b y mistake b e f o r e 0rfl? i (cf. v . 1 8 9 r h ? ; •fl4"0 i),
a n d explains t h e n a m e f r o m a H e b r e w ""SSTl ViaV.
82. 1 6 a n d c a l m . I read ( D H A T : on the evidence of A b b 5 5 which

h a s ( D H r h l : ( C h a r l e s , Text, 1 5 8 , a n d F l e m m i n g , Text, 1 1 3 , give t h e
e v i d e n c e o f A b b 5 5 w r o n g l y ) . T h e reading o f t h e o t h e r M S S . ( ( D i H I ; )
does n o t s e e m v e r y suitable in t h e c o n t e x t (see also D i l l m a n n , Transla-
tion, 2 5 0 ) .
82. 17 t h e l e a d e r s w h o (are) under them. Dillmann {Translation,

2 5 0 ) points o u t t h a t Berkeel a n d Zelebsael m u s t surely b e leaders o f
C H A P T E R 82 igi
(are) the names of the leaders who (are) under t h e m : Berkeel,

Zelebsael, and another one who is added, ( i i v , a2o) a head
over a thousand named Heloyaseph. And the days of the period
of rule of this one are complete. 82. 1 8 T h e second leader after
htm (is) Helemmelek whom they call the shining sun; and all
the days of his light (are) ninety-one. 82. 19 And these are the
signs of the days on earth: heat, and drought; ( i i v , 3 2 5 ) and
the trees bring their fruit to ripeness and maturity, and make
their fruit d r y ; and the sheep mate, and become pregnant; and
men gather all the fruits of the earth, and everything which is
in the fields, and the vats of wine. And (these things) occur in
the days of his period of rule. 82. 20 And these ( i i v , 330) are
the names and the orders and the leaders . . . of these heads
over thousands: Gedaeyal, Keel, and Heel; and the name of
m o n t h s (cf. ' t h e twelve leaders o f t h e o r d e r s ' , v . 1 1 ) . S i n c e t h e leaders o f

the m o n t h s a r e only subordinate t o t h e leaders o f their respective q u a r -
t e r s , h e suggests t h a t ana^fch-tlfao'i is a slip f o r ao^'ih-bO';. H e also
points o u t t h a t t h e r e appears t o b e a n a m e missing, since w e need t h r e e
leaders o f t h e m o n t h s f o r e a c h q u a r t e r (cf. v . 2 0 ) , n o t t w o .
Berkeel = (?) "jlOia (cf. J o b 3 2 : 2 ) .

Z e l e b s a e l : t h e f o r m o f this n a m e would a p p e a r t o b e c o r r u p t .
H e l o y a s e p h = *]81'''7N with a n intentional play o n t h e r o o t (cf.

H a l e v y , jfA v i . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 9 0 ) . F o r t h e functions o f this h e a d o v e r a
t h o u s a n d c f . (?) v . 1 2 .
82. 20 A n d t h e s e a r e t h e n a m e s a n d t h e o r d e r s a n d t h e l e a d e r s . . .
o f t h e s e h e a d s o v e r t h o u s a n d s . Gedaeyal, K e e l , a n d H e e l a r e p r e -
s u m a b l y leaders o f m o n t h s (cf. w . 1 7 a n d 1 1 ) . I have o m i t t e d J l A ;
OD^ch'tlPa'*'! with B M 4 8 5 B e r l ; t h e w o r d s a r e as difficult h e r e a s t h e y
a r e in v . 1 7 . B u t t h e t e x t still appears to b e confused. T h e sense a p p e a r s
t o b e ' A n d these, a c c o r d i n g to their n a m e s a n d their orders, a r e t h e
leaders o f these heads o v e r t h o u s a n d s ' (see D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 5 0 ) .
— T h e derivation a n d t h e m e a n i n g o f t h e n a m e s a r e again u n c e r t a i n ,
e x c e p t t h a t Asfael p e r h a p s derives f r o m a n original VXBOS ( b u t c f .
H a l e v y , JA v i . 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 9 0 , w h o suggests a n original VMBOV—cf.
'jOV'rN, v . 1 7 ) ; f o r t h e functions o f this h e a d o v e r a t h o u s a n d c f . (?)
V. 1 2 . — T h e E t h i o p i c t e x t breaks off a b r u p t l y a t 8 2 . 2 0 in t h e m i d d l e o f
the head over a thousand who is added to them (is) Asfael. And
the days of his period of rule are complete.
83. I And now, ( i i v , 3 3 5 ) my son Methuselah, I will show

you all the visions which I saw, recounting (them) before you.
83. 2 T w o visions I saw before I took a wife, and neither one
was like the other. F o r the first time when I learnt the art of
writing, and for the second time before I took your mother,
I saw a terrible vision; and concerning them I made supplica-
tion ( i i v , b i ) to the L o r d . 83. 3 I had lain down in the
house of my grandfather Malalel, (when) I saw in a vision
(how) heaven was thrown down and removed, and it fell
upon the earth. 83. 4 And when it fell upon the earth, I
saw how the earth was swallowed up ( i i v , h^) in a great
abyss, and mountains were suspended on mountains, and
hills sank down upon hills, and tall trees were torn up by
their roots, and were thrown down, and sank into the abyss.
83. 5 And then speech fell into my mouth, and I raised (my
voice) to cry out ( i i v , b i o ) and said: ' T h e earth is destroyed!'
83. 6 And my grandfather Malalel roused me, while I lay near
him, and said to m e : 'Why do you cry out so, my son, and
why do you moan so ?' 83.7 And I recounted to him the whole
vision which I had seen, and he said to m e : 'A terrible thing
you have seen, my son! Y o u r dream-vision concerns ( i i v ,
bi5) the secrets of all the sin of the earth; it is about to sink
into the abyss, and be utterly destroyed. 83. 8 And now, my
t h e description o f t h e leaders o f t h e stars a n d t h e seasons w h i c h t h e y

control, a n d t h e a s t r o n o m i c a l section o f t h e E t h i o p i c E n o c h is p r o b a b l y
i n c o m p l e t e . H o w e v e r , t h e r e a r e f r a g m e n t s in A r a m a i c ( A r a m * " ' - ^ !
i-iii) w h i c h h a v e n o parallel in E t h , b u t a p p e a r t o h a v e belonged to t h e
final p a r t o f t h e Q u m r a n B o o k o f A s t r o n o m y ; see the I n t r o d u c t i o n , a b o v e ,
p. 1 2 .
8 3 . 4 b y t h e i r r o o t s : literally ' f r o m their r o o t s ' , o r ' f r o m their t r u n k s ' .
8 3 . 7 c o n c e r n s : c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 54, 2 5 3 . ' J ? A i means

literally ' b e s t r o n g ' , h e n c e ' b e heavy, b e b u r d e n s o m e ' — ' Y o u r d r e a m -
vision is h e a v y w i t h t h e s e c r e t s o f all t h e sin o f t h e e a r t h ' .
CHAPTERS 82-84 193
son, rise, and make supplication to the L o r d of Glory—for

you are faithful—^that a remnant may be left on the earth, and
that he may not wipe out the whole ( i i v , hzo) earth. 83. 9
M y son, from heaven all this will come upon the earth, and
upon the earth there will be great destruction.' 83. 1 0 And
then I rose, and prayed, and made supplication, and wrote
m y prayer down for the generations of eternity, and I will
show everything to you, my son Methuselah. 83. 1 1 And
when I went out below, and ( i iv, b25) saw heaven, and the
sun rising in the east, and the moon setting in the west, and
some stars, and the whole earth, and everj^hing as he knew
it at the begirming, then I blessed the L o r d of Judgement,
and ascribed majesty to him, for he makes the sun come out
from the windows of the east, ( i i v , b3o) so that it ascends
and rises on the face of heaven, and sets out and goes in the
path which has been shovm to it.
84. I And I raised my hands in righteousness, and I blessed
the Holy and Great One, and I spoke with the breath of m y
mouth, and with the tongue of flesh which God has made for
men born of flesh, ( i i v , b 3 5 ) that they might speak with it;
and he has given them breath, and a tongue and a mouth,
that they might speak with them. 84. 2 'Blessed (are) you,
8 3 . I I a s h e k n e w i t : w e e x p e c t 'as h e m a d e / c r e a t e d it', r a t h e r t h a n ' a s

h e k n e w it'. F o r s o m e suggested explanations o f t h e t e x t see C h a r l e s ,
Text, 1 6 1 .
s o t h a t i t a s c e n d s a n d r i s e s e t c . : hterally 'and it ascends a n d rises, e t c . ' .
84. I Cf. 14. 2.
t h e H o l y a n d G r e a t O n e : cf. i . 3 .
for m e n b o m of flesh: literally 'for t h e children o f t h e flesh of m e n ' ,

cf. 8 1 . 2.
84. 2 - 4 T h e r e m a y possibly b e a relationship b e t w e e n t h e A r a m a i c

f r a g m e n t 4 Q E n G i a n t s * 9 a n d E t h 84. 2 - 4 (cf. line 4 w i t h E t h 84. 3 ) ,
826163 H
O L o r d King, and great and powerful in your majesty. L o r d

of the whole creation of heaven. King of Kings, and God of
the whole world! And your kingly authority, and your
sovereignty and your majesty will last for ever, and for ever
and ever, ( i i v , c i ) and your power for all generations. And
all the heavens (are) your throne for ever, and the whole
earth your footstool for ever, and for ever and ever. 84. 3
F o r you made, and you rule, ever)rthing, and nothing is too
hard for you, ( i i v , 05) and no wisdom escapes y o u ; it does
not turn zwzy from your throne, nor from your presence. And
you know and see and hear everything, and nothing is hidden
from you, for you see everything. 84. 4 And now the angels
of your heaven ( i iv, c i o ) are doing wrong, and your anger
rests upon the flesh of men until the day of the great judge-
ment. 84. 5 And now, O God and L o r d and Great King, I
entreat and ask that you will fulfil m y prayer to leave m e a
posterity on earth, and not to wipe out all (11 v, C15) the flesh
of men and make the earth empty, so that there is destruction
a l t h o u g h t h e t w o t e x t s a r e clearly v e r y different. T h e A r a m a i c reads as

follows:
] '71D...[ I
jT" n 3
]nDnBpn «•? las '7i3i[ 4
] . isai nD'mi[p 5
]tr'7 namai ma'7a[ 6
84. 3 a n d n o w i s d o m e s c a p e s y o u . S i n c e w i s d o m is personified in t h e
following clause, t h e reading (Dh-htMl', T f l - f l : k^^hMi: is a little
difficult. T h e reading o f A b b 5 5 ( t D T d - f l : M1iP<L\l;) w o u l d fit m o r e
easily with w h a t follows, b u t n o t m u c h reliance c a n b e placed o n t h e
evidence o f A b b 5 5 (cf. Charles, Text, 1 6 2 ) .
f r o m y o u r t h r o n e . I o m i t J i « n > l f l C ^ : as a gloss a n d r e a d Jiy"in<5h:

(cf. B e r l a n d D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 5 4 ) .
CHAPTERS 84-85 195
for ever. 84. 6 And now, my L o r d , wipe out from the earth
the flesh which has provoked you to anger, but the flesh of
righteousness and uprightness establish as a seed-bearing
plant for ever. And do not hide your face from the prayer of
your servant, ( i i v , cao) O L o r d . '
85. I And after this I saw another dream, and I will show it
all to you, my son. 85. 2 And Enoch raised (his voice) and
said to his son Methuselah: ' T o you I speak, my son. Hear
my words, and incline your ear to the dream-vision of your
father. 85. 3 Before I took your mother Edna, ( i iv, C25) I saw
in a vision on my bed, and behold, a bull came out of the
earth, and that bull was white; and after it a heifer came out
and with the heifer came two bullocks, and one of them was
black, and the other red. 85. 4 And that black bullock struck
( I I V , C30) the red one, and pursued it over the earth, and
from then on I could not see that red bullock. 85. 5 But that
black bullock grew, and a heifer went with it; and I saw that
many bulls come out from it which were like it ( i i v , C35) and
followed behind it. 85. 6 And that cow, that first one, came
from the presence of that first bull, seeking that red bullock,
but did not find it; and thereupon it moaned bitterly, and
continued to seek it. 85. 7 And I looked until that first bull
came to it and (i2r, a i ) calmed it, and from that time it did
not cry out. 85. 8 And after this she bore another white bull,
and after it she bore many black bulls and cows. 85. 9 And
I saw in my sleep that (i2r, 35) white bull, how it likewise
grew and became a large white bull, and from it came many
84. 6 T h e r e m a y possibly b e a relationship b e t w e e n 4 Q E n G i a n t s * i o

a n d E t h 84. 6, b u t this is n o t at all certain. T h e A r a m a i c reads as follows:
J-Sa is;S[ I
] . 1 rr-jw [ 2
] 3 i xasn[ 3
8 5 . 3 a n d w i t h t h e h e i f e r : literally ' a n d w i t h it ( f e m . ) ' .

82616S H 2
white bulls, and they were like it. 85. 10 And they began to
beget many white bulls which were like them, one following
another.
(i2r, a i o ) 86. i And again I looked with m y eyes as I was
sleeping, and I saw heaven above, and behold, a star fell
from heaven, and it arose and ate and pastured amongst those
bulls. 86. 2 And after this I saw the large and the black bulls.
8 5 . 1 0 - 8 6 . 2 Milik h a s r e c e n t l y maintained that f r a g m e n t s i a n d 2 o f

O x y r h y n c u s P a p y r u s 2 0 6 9 belong t o a G r e e k version o f t h e B o o k o f
D r e a m s a n d h a s restored t h e f r a g m e n t s t o p r o d u c e a c o m p l e t e G r e e k
t e x t o f t h e passages in question. T h u s h e identifies f r . i r + 2 r w i t h 8 5 .
1 0 - 8 6 . 2 a n d f r . i v + 2 v w i t h 8 7 . 1 - 3 a n d argues that t h e f o r m e r overlap
with A r a m a i ( f o r w h i c h c f . 8 6 . 1 - 3 ) ; s e e Chronique d'£gypte 46 (1971),
3 2 1 - 4 3 ; HTR 64 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 7 2 ; cf. also t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n , a b o v e , p p . 2 0 f.
H o w e v e r , t h e restoration o f t h e G r e e k t e x t o n t h e scale here a t t e m p t e d
seems t o m e o f v e r y limited value, a n d while t h e identification o f t h e
f r a g m e n t s is plausible, it c a n n o t b e regarded as certain. I n view o f t h e
v e r y small size b o t h o f the G r e e k f r a g m e n t s a n d o f A r a m ' i it is difficult,
if n o t impossible, t o m a k e positive s t a t e m e n t s a b o u t t h e relationship o f
the G r e e k a n d E t h i o p i c t o t h e A r a m a i c text, a n d it does n o t s e e m t o m e
w o r t h discussing t h e G r e e k f r a g m e n t s in detail. B u t f o r purposes o f
c o m p a r i s o n I give h e r e t h e ( u n r e s t o r e d ) t e x t o f f r . i r a n d f r . 2 r a n d
below (see o n 8 7 . 1 - 3 ) t h e t e x t o f f r . i v a n d f r . 2 v .
Fr. ir KGI s . . [ ]EP[ F r . 2r jAoiao-, _ TR|v[

TEPOS T [ O ] Y £ T E P O Y [ ] TTiv vonriv[
cov otvapAEifias T [ ] Kai rip5av[T0
inrvco Ei5ov Toy [ ]EPF
KOI EeECOpOUV [
£K T O U OUPCTVOU [
cov TCOV tJi£yaXco[v

T O UETa[
[..]?.iY[
F o r fr. i r c f . 8 5 . l o ( e n d ) a n d 8 6 . i , a n d f o r f r . 2 r c f . 8 6 . 2 .
86. 1 a n d b e h o l d , a s t a r . . . a m o n g s t t h o s e b u l l s : c f . Aram^î i f.
pn''ra[ 2
8 6 . 2 A n d a f t e r t h i s I s a w : cf. A r a m ' i 2 nl'tn i n x a Sm.
t h e l a r g e a n d t h e b l a c k b u l l s : o r ' t h e large bulls a n d t h e black o n e s ' .

T h e a u t h o r appears t o m a k e a distinction b e t w e e n t h e descendants o f
CHAPTERS 85-87 197
( i 2 r , a i 5 ) and behold, all of them changed their pens and their

pastures and their heifers, and they began to moan, one after
another. 86. 3 And again I saw in the vision and looked at
heaven, and behold, I saw many stars, how they came down
and were thrown down from ( l a r , aao) heaven to that first star,
and amongst those heifers and bulls; they were with them,
pasturing amongst them. 86.4 And I looked at them and saw,
and behold, all of them let out their private parts like horses
and began to mount ( i 2 r , 3 3 5 ) the cows of the bulls, and they
all became pregnant and bore elephants and camels and asses.
86. 5 And all the bulls were afraid of them and were terrified
before them, and they began to bite with their teeth, and to
devour, and to gore with their horns. 86. 6 And ( i z r , 330)
so they began to devour those bulls, and behold, all the sons of
the earth began to tremble and shake before them, and to flee.
87. I And again I saw them, how they began to gore one
S e t h ( ' t h e large bulls', c f . 8 5 . 9 f.) a n d t h e d e s c e n d a n t s o f C a i n ( ' t h e

black bulls', c f . 8 5 . 5 , b u t cf. also 8 5 . 8 b ) . C f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 3 5 6 .
t h e i r p e n s a n d t h e i r p a s t u r e s e t c . : cf. A r a m ' i 3
] . . •?....[ n W T T f [ .
t o m o a n . Milik {Chronique d'Sgypte 4 6 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 2 9 , c f . his restoration
o f t h e G r e e k o n p . 3 2 4 ) adopts t h e u n i q u e reading o f B M 4 8 5 , ' t o live'
('k vivre I'un prfes d e I ' a u t r e ' ) . H o w e v e r , in view o f t h e countless mistakes
a n d mis-spelHngs i n B M 4 8 5 it s e e m s t o m e v e r y unlikely t h a t ithf-OO, j
is t h e original E t h reading. A l l o t h e r E t h M S S . attest ' t o m o a n ' , a
reading w h i c h makes p e r f e c t l y g o o d sense.
86. 3 a n d b e h o l d , I s a w m a n y s t a r s : cf. A r a m ' i 4 ] . . ]''3S13 S m [ .
a n d w e r e t h r o w n d o w n : o r ' a n d t h r e w themselves d o w n ' .
8 7 . 1 - 3 S e e t h e discussion a b o v e o n 8 5 . i o - 8 6 . 2 a n d t h e I n t r o d u c t i o n ,
p p . 2 0 f. F r . I V a n d f r . 2 v o f O x y r h y n c u s P a p y r u s 2 0 6 9 r e a d as f o l l o w s :
Fr. IV ] [_o]£TEPOS F r . 2 v ]y.?.?.5EXo[
KA]i TipôTo iras a ] TTIS xe\pos n[
]v ovapXevj/as ] uicov TTIS [
]E[I]S TOV oupcevo ].<?T[
]pcc|JIORN KCI 1
]v SK TOU OUpOtVOU
]lV .[..]oiS
]«??.[
F o r f r . I V cf. 8 7 . i ( e n d ) a n d 2 , a n d f o r f r . 2 v cf. 8 7 . 3 .
another and to devour one another, (i2r, 3 3 5 ) and the earth

began to cry out. 87. 2 And I raised my eyes again to heaven
and saw in the vision, and behold, there came from heaven
beings who were like white m e n ; and four came from that
place, and three (others) with them. 87. 3 And those three
who came out last took hold of me by my hand, and raised me
from the generations (i2r, b i ) of the earth, and lifted me on to
a high place, and showed me a tower high above the earth,
and all the hills were lower. 87. 4 And one said to m e : " R e -
main here until you have seen everything which is coming
upon these elephants and (i2r, b5) camels and asses, and upon
the stars, and upon all the bulls."
88. I And I saw one of those four who had come out first,
how he took hold of that first star which had fallen from
heaven, and bound it by its hands and its feet, and threw it
(i2r, b i o ) into an abyss; and that abyss was narrow, and deep,
and horrible, and dark. 88. 2 And one of them drew his sword
and gave (it) to those elephants and camels and asses, and
they began to strike one another, and the whole earth shook
because of them. (i2r, b i 5 ) 88. 3 And as I looked in the
vision, behold, one of those four who had come out cast from
heaven and gathered and took all the large stars whose private
parts (were) like the private parts of horses, and bound them
all by their hands and their feet, ( 1 2 , b2o) and threw them
into a chasm of the earth.
89. I And one of those four went to a white bull and taught
8 7 . 2 f o u r . I r e a d ' f o u r ' with E t h I since t h e r e a p p e a r t o b e seven angels

altogether, cf. 88. i ; 90. 2 1 f.
88. 3 c a s t f r o m h e a v e n . . . t h e l a r g e s t a r s . A s the t e x t stands, Ytte:

hTtl-n-l"! 'idS-Vi m u s t b e taken as t h e object o f (Bid.:. T h i s is a httle
difficult so far as the sense is c o n c e r n e d , b u t n o t impossible. Cf., h o w e v e r ,
D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 5 7 . — C f . ( ? ) Aram»4 i 1 1 ]N^NW [X]îD[ ID.
t h e m a l l . . . a n d t h r e w : cf. A r a m ^ i 1 2 Xail ^'T" pn'?5[.

89. I A n d o n e o f t h o s e f o u r w e n t t o a w h i t e b u l l . I r e a d H h - : ' I t t y " \
with B M 4 9 1 a n d take "Hh": t o b e e m p l o y e d with t h e sense o f a n i n -
CHAPTERS 87-89 199
him a mystery, trembhng as he was. H e was born a bull, but

became a man, and built for himself a large vessel and dwelt
on it, (i2r, b25) and three bulls dwelt with him in that vessel,
and they were covered over. 89. 2 And I again raised my
eyes to heaven and saw a high roof, with seven water-channels
on it, and those channels discharged much water into an
enclosure. 89. 3 And (i2r, b3o) I looked again, and behold,
springs opened on the floor of that large enclosure, and water
began to bubble up and to rise above the floor; and I looked
at that enclosure until its whole floor was covered by water.
89. 4 And water, and darkness, and mist increased on it;
(i2r, b35) and I looked at the height of that water, and
that water had risen above that enclosure and was pour-
ing out over the enclosure, and it remained on the earth.
definite article (cf. D i l l m a n n , Grammar, 3 3 1 ) . T h e o t h e r M S S . have

'those white bulls'. C f . Aram=4 i 1 3 x m n p in Vs? V p x ] xn2;[aix.
B M 4 9 1 clearly gives b e t t e r sense than the o t h e r E t h M S S . , b u t in the
light o f the A r a m a i c it is possible that B M 4 9 1 does n o t contain the
original E t h reading, b u t r a t h e r a c o r r e c t i o n of a t e x t that h a d b e c o m e
corrupt.
a n d b u i l t . . . o n i t : cf. Aram=4 i 1 4 m i a an""! m n aiS7 nV n [ a » .
a n d t h r e e b u l l s . . . c o v e r e d o v e r : cf. Aram^4 i 1 5 (cf. T a n a 9)

n'-oai n-ien x a n s ? i x a i s ? " ? nas? i [ a n \
89. 2 a n d s a w . . . a n d t h o s e c h a n n e l s d i s c h a r g e d : cf. A r a m ' 4 i 1 6
]''DBtt> nSJaa^ X m n t n [ T(^r\. A r a m would a p p e a r n o t to h a v e

m e n t i o n e d the 'high r o o f a n d t o have h a d a s h o r t e r t e x t than E t h .
89. 3 a n d b e h o l d , s p r i n g s . . . a n d w a t e r b e g a n : cf. Aram«4 i 1 7
r"m XSJ1X X U a W n a ] m n X n i [ . E t h uses the w o r d 'springs' w h e r e

A r a m has ' c h a m b e r s ' ( p i n , b u t see T a n a 9 a n d below on 89. 7 ) .
N o t e also that the t e x t o f A r a m is s h o r t e r t h a n that o f E t h .
a n d I l o o k e d . . . c o v e r e d b y w a t e r . I r e a d t D J l C J i f with B M 4 8 5
A b b 3 5 (cf. also A b b 5 5 ) . E t h I I has 'and m a d e that enclosure invisible
until . . .' Cf. A r a m H i 1 8 ]"•» n'-Sn XSDX 757 n t n n'-in n3X[. N o t e t h e

agreement between B M 4 8 5 A b b 35 and A r a m .
89. 4 a n d i t r e m a i n e d o n t h e e a r t h : cf. A r a m ' 4 i 1 9 n'h'S l ' ' a x p [ .

A r a m would appear t o have h a d a s h o r t e r t e x t than E t h in this verse.
89. 5 And all the bulls of that enclosure were gathered

together until I saw how they sank and were swallowed up and
destroyed (i2r, c i ) in that water. 89. 6 And that vessel floated
on the water, but all the bulls and elephants and camels and
asses sank to the bottom, together with all the animals, so that
I could not see them. (i2r, 05) And they were unable to get
out, but were destroyed and sank into the depths. 89. 7 And
again I looked in the vision until those water-channels were
removed from that high roof, and the chasms of the earth
89. 5 A n d a l l t h e b u l l s . . . w e r e s w a l l o w e d u p : c f . Aram=4 i 1 9
]''S?2t51 p p l T X^'lim. A r a m would again a p p e a r t o have h a d a s h o r t e r
text than E t h .
89. 6 A n d t h a t v e s s e l . . . a l l t h e b u l l s a n d e l e p h a n t s a n d c a m e l s a n d
a s s e s , e t c . : c f . A r a r n ^ i 2 0 f.
x j ' a m K'''7''si[ 21
XJ'Sim (assuming t h e reading t o b e c o r r e c t ) h a s n o c o u n t e r p a r t in E t h
(but cf. ' t o g e t h e r w i t h all t h e a n i m a l s ' ) . Besides this, in E t h t h e elephants
are m e n t i o n e d i m m e d i a t e l y after t h e bulls, whereas this seems n o t t o
have been t h e case in A r a m ' 4 i 2 0 f.
89. 7 f. A r a m ' 4 ii ( f r a g m e n t c ) m a y c o r r e s p o n d t o E t h 8 9 . 7 f. (see

t h e n o t e o n Aram=4 ii 2 ) , b u t in view o f t h e small size o f t h e f r a g m e n t
a n d t h e differences b e t w e e n A r a m a n d E t h t h e identification c a n n o t b e
r e g a r d e d as certain.
89. 7 i n t h e v i s i o n u n t i l t h o s e w a t e r - c h a n n e l s : c f . (?) Aram''4 ii i

]. IS •âpnx
a n d t h e c h a s m s o f t h e e a r t h w e r e m a d e l e v e l : c f . ( ? ) Aram«4 ii 2
] . TT'DB? K'''1'7n[. 8 9 . 7 ( t h e r e m o v a l o f t h e flood f r o m t h e e a r t h ) is t h e

c o u n t e r p a r t o f 8 9 . 2 f. ( t h e c o m i n g o f t h e flood). A s in G e n . 7 : 1 1 t h e
waters c o m e b o t h f r o m above a n d f r o m below. T h e waters f r o m above a r e
c o n d u c t e d b y m e a n s o f channels, a n d E t h uses t h e s a m e w o r d (A?l<J""fl;)
b o t h in 8 9 . 2 ( c f . ' 4 i 1 6 f^nKi) a n d in 8 9 . 7 . B u t E t h ( a p a r t f r o m
T a n a 9) uses different w o r d s f o r t h e waters f r o m below. 8 9 . 3 refers t o
t h e opening o f ' s p r i n g s ' ( A l ^ O ^ ' l ' ; ) , b u t 8 9 . 7 t o t h e making level o f
t h e ' c h a s m s o f t h e e a r t h ' ( l ^ ' J I * : y£:Ci). Aram«4 i 1 7 c o r r e s p o n d s t o
o o
89. 3 , b u t t h e w o r d u s e d in A r a m is ' c h a m b e r s ' (IITTB Sni). Ylin

I t is plausible t o think t h a t t h e reversal o f this p r o c e s s is described
C H A P T E R 89 aoi
were made level, and other abysses were opened. 89. 8 And
the water began to run down ( l a r , c i o ) into them until
the earth became visible, and that vessel settled on the earth;
and the darkness departed, and light appeared. 89. 9 And
that white bull who became a man went out from that vessel,
and the three bulls with him. And one of the three bulls was
( i 2 r , C15) white, like that bull, and one of them (was) red
as blood, and one (was) black; and that white bull passed
away from them. 89. 10 And they began to beget wild-
animals and birds, so that there arose from them every
(i2r, c 2 o ) kind of species: lions, tigers, wolves, dogs, hyenas,
wild-boars, foxes, badgers, pigs, falcons, vultures, kites, eagles,
and ravens. But amongst them was born a white bull. (i2r,
C25) 89. 1 1 And they began to bite one another; but that white
bull which was born amongst them begat a wild ass and a
white bull with it, and the wild asses increassd. 89.12 But
that bull which was born from it begat a black wild-boar
(i2r, 030) and a white sheep; and that wild-boar begat many
boars, and that sheep begat twelve sheep. 89. 1 3 And when
those twelve sheep had grown, they handed one of their
in A r a m ' 4 ii 2 ]• I T ' S © N"'1in[, a n d that t h u s Aram=4 ii 2 c o r r e s p o n d s

t o E t h ' a n d t h e c h a s m s o f t h e e a r t h w e r e m a d e level'. B u t if this is s o ,
A r a m a n d E t h clearly differ h e r e considerably.
89. 8 A n d t h e w a t e r . . . i n t o t h e m u n t i l t h e e a r t h : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 3
] . B 8 i » y\rr\a p . . . .
s e t t l e d o n t h e e a r t h : cf. (?) Aram^4 ii 4 "?»
89. I I A r a m ' ' 2 i 2 4 f. a p p e a r s t o relate t o E t h 89. 1 1 , b u t E t h has nothing
c o r r e s p o n d i n g to ''2 i 2 4 ]'7K
a n d t h e w i l d a s s e s : cf. (?) A r a m ' ' 2 i 2 5 ]''T1S?1 . . [.
89. 1 2 B u t t h a t b u l l : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 1 2 JXVSSJI.
a n d a w h i t e s h e e p : cf. (?) A r a m * 2 i 2 6 fS ""T l^lTi] •.. [.

t w e l v e s h e e p : cf. (?) Aram«4 ii 1 4 ] a n d (?) " 2 i 2 7 i » » [nn,
89. 1 3 o n e o f t h e i r n u m b e r : literally 'one o f t h e m ' .

202 T H E E T H I O P I C BOOK OF E N O C H
number over to the asses, and those asses in turn handed

( i 2 r , C35) that sheep over to the viôlves; and that sheep grew
up amongst the wolves. 89. 1 4 And the L o r d brought the
eleven sheep to dwell with it and to pasture with it amongst
the wolves, and they increased and became many flocks of
sheep. 89. 1 5 And the wolves began to make them afraid, and
( i 2 v , a i ) they oppressed them until they made away with
their young, and they threw their young into a river with
much water; but those sheep began to cry out because of
their young, and t o complain to their L o r d . 89. 1 6 B u t a
sheep which had been saved from the wolves ( i 2 v , a s ) fled
and escaped to the wild asses. And I saw the sheep moaning
and crying out, and petitioning their L o r d with all their
8 9 . 1 3 t h e y h a n d e d . . . t h a t s h e e p o v e r : cf. Aram-Jz i 2 8 Xnis?"? pnps
s m s n and % ii IS i]an'' Nnisi.
89. 1 4 A n d t h e L o r d b r o u g h t t h e e l e v e n s h e e p : c f . A r a m ° 4 ii 1 6
p S-IDT l a T a n d ^2 i 2 9 linVs S n [ » S ] . . . . [ . I f t h e placing o f A r a m ' 4

ii 1 6 in relation t o E t h is c o r r e c t , t h e r e is a significant difference b e t w e e n
A r a m ( w h e r e J a c o b leads t h e sheep, c f . ^2 i 2 6 ]S? l a p ) and E t h
( w h e r e G o d leads t h e s h e e p ) .
a m o n g s t t h e w o l v e s , a n d t h e y i n c r e a s e d : c f . A r a m ' 4 ii 1 7
89. IS A n d t h e w o l v e s . . . oppressed t h e m : c f . Aram=4 ii 1 8
NjlS?"? ^nVaV vip]. A r a m appears t o h a v e nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o

' t o m a k e t h e m afraid', while E t h h a s a p r o n o m i n a l suffix instead o f
a n d t h e y t h r e w . . . m u c h w a t e r : Aram=4 ii 1 9 Sp^[ p r e s u m a b l y
belongs a t this point, a l t h o u g h E t h has n o t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o these
words.
89. 1 6 B u t a s h e e p . . . w o l v e s fled: c f . (?) A r a m ° 4 ii 2 0 ( f r a g m e n t d )
]ri iaN[. T h e placing o f f r a g m e n t d a n d t h e restoration o f t h e s e c o n d

word are both uncertain.
C H A P T E R 89 203
power, until that L o r d of the sheep came down . . . at the call

of the sheep (i2v, a i o ) from a high room, and came to them,
and looked at them. 89. 1 7 And he called that sheep which
had fled from the wolves, and spoke to it about the wolves
that it should warn them that they should not touch the sheep.
89. 18 And the sheep went to the wolves (i2v, 3 1 5 ) in accord-
ance with the word of the Lord, and another sheep met that
sheep and went with it; and the two of them together entered
the assembly of those wolves, and spoke to them, and warned
them that from then on they should not touch the sheep.
(i2v, a2o) 89. 19 And after this I saw the wolves, how they
acted even more harshly towards the sheep with all their
power, and the sheep cried out. 89. 20 And their L o r d came
to the sheep and began to beat those wolves; and the wolves
began to moan, but the sheep (i2v, 325) became silent, and
from then on they did not cry out. 89. 2 1 And I looked at
the sheep until they escaped from the wolves; but the eyes of
the wolves were bhnded, and those wolves went out in pur-
suit of the sheep with all their forces. 89. 2 2 And the L o r d
of the sheep went (i2v, 330) with them as he led them, and
all his sheep followed h i m ; and his face (was) glorious, and
his appearance terrible and magnificent. 89. 23 But the
wolves began to pursue those sheep until they met them
by a stretch of water. 89. 24 And that stretch of water was
divided, (i2v, 3 3 5 ) and the water stood on one side and on
the other before them; and their L o r d , as he led them, stood
between them and the wolves. 89. 25 And while those wolves
had not yet seen the sheep, they went into the middle of that
stretch of water; but the wolves pursued (i2v, b i ) the sheep.
u n t i l t h a t L o r d o f t h e s h e e p c a m e d o w n : cf. (?) A r a m ° 4 ii 2 1 (frag-

m e n t d) ] . nnns? n. [.
c a m e d o w n . . . a t t h e c a l l . I o m i t K^^Cftt; ( i s t ) w h i c h was copied
t w i c e b y mistake in R y l a n d B M 4 8 6 .
a n d l o o k e d a t t h e m : or 'and p a s t u r e d t h e m ' .
ao4 T H EETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
and those wolves ran after them into that stretch of water.
89. 2 6 But when they saw the L o r d of the sheep, they turned
to flee before him; but that stretch of water flowed together
again and suddenly resumed its natural form, ( i 2 v , h^) and
the water swelled up and rose until it covered those wolves.
89. 2 7 And I looked until all the wolves which had pursued
those sheep were destroyed and drowned. 89. 2 8 B u t the
sheep escaped from that water and went t o a desert where
there was neither water ( i 2 v , b i o ) nor grass; and they began
to open their eyes and to see; and I saw the L o r d of the sheep
pasturing them and giving them water and grass, and that
sheep going and leading them. 89. 29 And that sheep went up
to the summit of a high rock, and ( i 2 V , b i 5 ) the L o r d of the
sheep sent it to them. 89. 3 0 And after this I saw the L o r d
of the sheep standing before them, and his appearance (was)
terrible and majestic, and all those sheep saw him and were
afraid of him. 8 9 . 3 1 And all of them were afraid and trembled
89. 2 5 a n d t h o s e w o l v e s : hlSih i A'HO'fll'; (2nd) seems superfluous here,

cf. F l e m m i n g , Text, 1 2 5 .
89. 2 7 t h e w o l v e s w h i c h h a d p u r s u e d t h o s e s h e e p : c f . ( ? ) Aram=4
iii 1 4 N]!!?*? r S T I K-'ap. — A r a m H iii i S reads prT-Vs? ISH

T h e r e is n o t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o this i n E t h 8 9 . 2 7 , b u t s o m e t h i n g
similar at t h e e n d o f E t h 8 9 . 2 6 .
89. 2 8 B u t t h a t s h e e p : c f . (?) Axam% iii 1 5
a d e s e r t w h e r e : c f . A r a m ^ iii 1 6 j't 1T1K NmnS[.
a n d t h e y b e g a n t o o p e n t h e i r e y e s : c f . A r a m ° 4 iii 1 7
i]nn&r)[n] ]i,Tr5?i[.
p a s t u r i n g t h e m a n d g i v i n g t h e m : c f . A r a m ' 4 iii 1 8 ] • *? ami pfl"? [.
89. 2 9 w e n t u p t o t h e s u m m i t o f a h i g h r o c k : c f . A r a m ° 4 iii 1 9
«ia m]ib i?'?[0 a n d ( ? ) ^2 ii 2 7 ] • a X I ini C f . Aram<^4 3 ( E t h 89. 3 2 ) .
89. 3 0 b e f o r e t h e m , a n d h i s a p p e a r a n c e ( w a s ) t e r r i b l e a n d m a j e s -
t i c : E t h I I ; E t h I 'before t h e m , a n d his a p p e a r a n c e (was) great a n d terrible
and m a j e s t i c ' ; c f . Axzm^z ii 2 9 ] . a i l *\'>pT\ mm K3S7 VppV.
89. 3 1 A n d a l l o f t h e m w e r e a f r a i d : c f . Aram'=4 i ] . Sim ]1il'7iai [.

CHAPTERS 89 205
before h i m ; ( i 2 v , hzo) and they cried out after that sheep

with them which was in their midst: " W e cannot stand before
our L o r d , nor look at h i m . " 89. 32 And that sheep which led
them again went up to the summit of that rock; and the sheep
began to be blinded ( i 2 v , b25) and to go astray from the path
which it had shown to them, but that sheep did not know.
89. 33 And the L o r d of the sheep was extremely angry with
them, and that sheep knew, and went down from the summit
of the rock, and came t o the sheep, and found ( i 2 v , b3o)
the majority of them with their eyes bUnded and going astray
from his path. 89. 34 And when they saw it, they were afraid
and trembled before it, and wished that they could return
to their enclosure. 89. 35 And that sheep took some other
sheep with it, and went to those ( i 2 v , b35) sheep which had
gone astray, and then began to kill them; and the sheep were
a f t e r t h a t s h e e p w i t h t h e m . . . b e f o r e o u r L o r d . I follow t h e
t e x t o f B M 4 8 5 ( c f . A b b 5 5 ) a n d a s s u m e t h a t originally i n E t h t h e r e
was only a r e f e r e n c e t o M o s e s h e r e (cf. E x o d . 2 0 : 1 8 f f . ) ; c f . Aram''4 2
"ralipV W r a X fby pn-ra nin . [ i t is interesting t o n o t e t h a t

WPi; '^hhfpao': ( A b b 3 5 E t h I I ) / HOtf: °7Xhft°fn>*: B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1
B e r l A b b 5 5 T a n a 9 ) , w h i c h C h a r l e s took as a d i t t o g r a p h (cf. Text, 1 7 2 ;
B e e r , Translation, 2 9 2 ) , w o u l d appear t o represent s o m e t h i n g w h i c h
s t o o d in A r a m .
89. 3 2 a g a i n w e n t u p . . . s h e e p b e g a n : c f . Aram'=4 3
] [ijnw NJsn p NBD mib pVoi w">i[na.

t o t h e m . . . d i d n o t k n o w : cf. Aram<=4 4 pna S T KlttNl pri[V.
89. 3 3 A n d t h e L o r d . . . a n g r y w i t h t h e m : c f . Aram'=4 4
ps... xis? Niai.
a n d c a m e . . . e y e s b l i n d e d : c f . Aram'=4 5
] . a ]in[ ] . » " r i a nawxi s i s bs n n x i . . [

89. 3 4 b e f o r e i t . . . t h e i r e n c l o s u r e : c f . Aram'=4 6
IpmnV . . . " ? ]''as[ pn]"?i Miaipp.

89. 3 5 t o t h o s e s h e e p w h i c h h a d g o n e a s t r a y . . . w e r e a f r a i d o f i t :
cf. (?) Aram'=4 7 ]"ia"? Vm kvst} Via [. Because o f t h e

2o6 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
afraid of it. And that sheep brought back those sheep which
had gone astray, and they returned to their enclosures. 89. 36
And I looked there at the vision until that sheep became a
man, and built a house for the L o r d of the sheep, and made
all the sheep stand ( i 2 v , c i ) in that house. 89. 37 And I
looked until that sheep which had met that sheep which led
the sheep fell asleep; and I looked until all the large sheep
were destroyed and small ones rose up ( i 2 v , 05) in their place,
and they came to a pasture, and drew near to a river of water.
89. 38 And that sheep which led them, which had become a
man, separated from them and fell asleep; and all the sheep
sought it and cried out very bitterly over it. 89. 39 And I
looked until they left off ( i 2 v , c i o ) crying for that sheep and
crossed that river of water; and there arose all the sheep which
led them in place of those which had fallen asleep, and they led
them. 89. 40 And I looked until the sheep came to a good
place and a pleasant and glorious land, ( i 2 v , C15) and I
looked until those sheep were satisfied; and that house (was)
in the middle of them in the pleasant land. 89. 4 1 And some-
times their eyes were opened, and sometimes blinded, until
difficulty o f reading A r a m " 4 t h e relationship b e t w e e n E t h a n d A r a m at

this point is n o t entirely clear. T h u s it is n o t clear w h e t h e r t h e subject o f
flW] is M o s e s a n d t h e L e v i t e s (cf. E x o d . 3 2 : 2 5 - 9 ) o r t h e apostate
Israelites (the sheep w h o h a d g o n e a s t r a y ) . H o w e v e r , E t h a n d A r a m
w o u l d a p p e a r in a n y case t o have differed f r o m one a n o t h e r .
89. 3 5 A n d t h a t s h e e p . . . t h e i r e n c l o s u r e s : cf. Aram''4 8 f.
]. xa-' np»K"7i n y n " ? ! XVJ . . . . s"? p[

T h e r e is nothing in E t h w h i c h c o r r e s p o n d s t o Aram"=4 9, b u t in a n y case
the m e a n i n g a n d interpretation o f this line are s o m e w h a t u n c e r t a i n .
89. 3 6 t h a t s h e e p b e c a m e a m a n , a n d b u i l t : cf. Aram''4 1 0
] . 13571BHJX S i m ^Bnnx °f [ x ] ' i a [ x .
89. 3 9 a l l t h e s h e e p . 'All' is a slightly o d d w o r d t o use here (cf. D i l l m a n n ,

Translation, 2 6 1 ; C h a r l e s , Text, 1 7 3 ) , b u t t h e t e x t is n o t impossible.
CHAPTER 89 207
another sheep rose up and led them, and brought them all
back, and their eyes were opened, (izv, c2o) 89. 4 2 And the
dogs and the foxes and the wild-boars began to devour those
sheep until the Lord of the sheep raised up a ram from among
them which led them. 8 9 . 4 3 And that ram began to butt those
dogs and foxes and wild-boars, on one side and on the other,
( i 2 v , C25) until it had destroyed them all. 89. 4 4 And the eyes
of that sheep were opened, and it saw that ram in the middle
of the sheep, how it renounced its glory and began to butt
those sheep, and (how) it trampled on them and behaved
unbecomingly. ( i 2 V , C30) 89. 4 5 And the L o r d of the sheep
sent the sheep to another sheep and raised it up to be a ram,
and to lead the sheep in place of that sheep which had
renounced its glory. 89. 46 And it went to it, and spoke with
89. 42 u n t i l t h e L o r d o f t h e s h e e p r a i s e d u p . I follow U l l w h o s e t e x t
agrees with G r ^ * ' . I t is interesting t o note t h e successive stages in t h e
d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e E t h i o p i c t e x t h e r e : ( i ) U l l ; ( l a ) B M 492; (2) B M
48s; (3) R y l = B M 491 Berl A b b 35 T a n a 9 o t h e r E t h I I M S S . ; (4) A b b
SS B o d l s 7 M S S .
89. 43 Aram''2 iii 27 reads ].m3[, w h i c h is perhaps t o b e restored
•>]niinpa ( c f . Gr^^t TOTS K^paaiv). Aram'^z iii 28 has fl'-X'J^ ]''Tm[

f o r w h i c h c f . G r ^ * ' uots troAAous.
89. 44 A n d t h e e y e s o f t h a t s h e e p w e r e o p e n e d . E t h refers here t o

S a m u e l (cf. v . 41), G r ^ * ' (TO irpopocTa) t o t h e Israehtes in general. S i n c e
b o t h E t h a n d G r ^ * ' specifically allude t o S a m u e l in t h e n e x t verse, E t h
w o u l d a p p e a r t o have a superior t e x t here ( c f . Charles, Text, 17s a n d
c o n t r a s t Charles, Text, 174).
t h a t r a m i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e s h e e p : c f . A r a m ' ' 2 iii 29 N]3S7 ""T S I D l V ] .
h o w i t r e n o u n c e d i t s g l o r y : E t h ; G r ^ * ' 'until it left its w a y ' . E t h

presupposes a G r e e k TTIV SO^CCV aCrroO, instead o f TTIV 6 5 6 V aCrroO. Similarly
at t h e e n d of t h e verse ( H h l U A i t . S r ' l i / dvoSlqt), a n d at t h e e n d of v . 4s
(H:Â11 ft-nrfitO-j/ToO oKp^vTos Tfiv 656v auToO). Aram<'2 iii 30 ] n i x a [

(for w h i c h cf. (?) G r ^ * ' ocvoSia) appears to indicate that A r a m used t h e
s a m e terminology as Gr'^*', b u t in view of t h e d a m a g e d state of A r a m * 2
iii this m u s t r e m a i n uncertain.
89. 4S w h i c h h a d r e n o u n c e d i t s g l o r y : see t h e n o t e on v . 44.

2o8 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
it alone, and raised up that ram, and made it (i2v, C 3 5 ) the

prince and leader of the sheep; and during all this those dogs
oppressed the sheep. 89. 4 7 And the first ram pursued that
second ram, and that second ram rose and fled before it.
And I looked until those dogs made the first ram fall. 89. 48
And that second ram ( i 3 r , a i ) rose up and led the small
sheep, and that ram begat many sheep and fell asleep; and
a small sheep became ram in place of it, and became the
prince and leader of those sheep. (i3r, 3 5 ) 89. 49 And those
sheep grew and increased; but all the dogs and foxes and
wild-boars were afraid and fled from it, and that ram butted
and killed all the animals, and those animals did not again
prevail amongst the sheep and did not seize anything further
( i 3 r , a i o ) from them. 89. 50 And that house became large
and broad, and for those sheep a high tower was built on that
house for the L o r d of the sheep; and that house was low, but
the tower (i3r, 3 1 5 ) was raised up and high; and the L o r d of
the sheep stood on that tower, and they spread a full table
before him. 89. 5 1 And I saw those sheep again, how they
went astray, and walked in many ways, and left that house of
theirs; and the L o r d (i3r, a2o) of the sheep called some of the
sheep and sent them to the sheep, but the sheep began to kill
them. 89. 52 But one of them was saved and was not killed,
and it sprang away and cried out against the sheep, and they
wished to kill it; but the L o r d of the sheep saved it from
(i3r, 3 2 5 ) the hands of the sheep, and brought it up to me,
and made it remain (there). 89. 53 And he sent many other
sheep to those sheep to testify (to them) and to lament over
89. 4 8 a n d t h a t r a m b e g a t , e t c . I t is noticeable t h a t whereas E t h

89. 4 8 b refers t o t h e d e a t h o f D a v i d a n d t h e accession o f S o l o m o n ,
E t h 89. 4 9 refers m o r e naturally t o t h e military exploits o f D a v i d t h a n
t o those o f S o l o m o n . I n view o f this, a n d in view o f t h e omission o f
89. 4 8 b in G r ^ * ' , it is plausible t o think t h a t 89. 4 8 b originally followed
at t h e e n d of v. 4 9 , a n d t h a t at s o m e stage v . 4 8 b d r o p p e d o u t o f t h e t e x t
o f E t h a n d was subsequently reinserted in t h e w r o n g place (cf. C h a r l e s ,
Translation, 1 9 7 f., c o n t r a s t D i l l m a n n , Translation, 262 f.).
C H A P T E R 89 209
them. 89. 54 And after this I saw how when they left the
house of the L o r d of the sheep and his tower, they went
astray in everything, (i3r, 330) and their eyes were blinded;
and I saw how the L o r d of the sheep wrought much slaughter
among them in their pastures until those sheep (themselves)
invited that slaughter and betrayed his place. 89. 55 And he
gave them into the hands of the lions and the tigers and
(i3r, 3 3 5 ) the wolves and the hyenas, and into the hands of
the foxes, and to all the animals; and those wild animals
began to tear those sheep in pieces. 89. 56 And I saw how he
left that house of theirs and their tower and gave them all
into the hands of the lions, that they might tear them in
pieces and devour them, (i3r, b i ) into the hands of all the
animals. 89. 5 7 And I began to cry out with all my power, and
to call the L o r d of the sheep, and to represent to him with
regard to the sheep that they were being devoured by all the
wild animals. (i3r, h^) 89. 58 But he remained still, although
he saw (it), and rejoiced that they were devoured and swal-
lowed up and carried off, and he gave them into the hands of
all the animals for food. 89. 59 And he called seventy shep-
herds and cast off those sheep that they might pasture them;
and he said to (i3r, b i o ) the shepherds and to their com-
panions: " E a c h one of you from now on is to pasture the
sheep, and do whatever I command you. 89. 60 And I will
hand (them) over to you duly numbered and will tell you
which of them are to be destroyed, and destroy t h e m . " And
he handed those sheep over to them. (i3r, b i 5 ) 89. 61 And
he called another and said to h i m : "Observe and see every-
thing that the shepherds do against these sheep, for they will
destroy from among them more than I have commanded
them. 89. 62 And write down all the excess and destruction
which is wrought by the shepherds, how many they destroy
(i3r, b2o) at m y command, and how many they destroy
of their own volition; write down against each shepherd
89. 60 d u l y n u m b e r e d : literally ' b y n u m b e r ' .

aio THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
individually all that he destroys. 89. 63 And read out before

me exactly how many they destroy of their own volition, and
how many are handed over to them for destruction, that this
may be a testimony for me (i3r, b25) against them, that I may
know all the deeds of the shepherds, in order to hand them
over (for destruction), and may see what they do, whether they
abide by my command which I have commanded them, or
not. 89. 64 But they must not know (this), and you must not
show (this) to them, nor reprove them, but (only) write down
against each individual in his time all that the shepherds
destroy (i3r, b3o) and bring it all u p to m e . " 89. 65 And I
looked until those shepherds pastured at their time, and they
began to kill and to destroy more than they were commanded,
and they gave those sheep into the hands of the lions. 89. 66
And the lions and the tigers devoured and swallowed up
(i3r, b35) the majority of those sheep, and the wild-boars
devoured with them; and they burnt down that tower and
demolished that house. 89. 67 And I was extremely sad
about the tower, because that house of the sheep had been
demohshed; and after that I was unable to see (i3r, c i )
whether those sheep went into that house. 89. 68 And the
shepherds and their companions handed those sheep over to
all the animals that they might devour them; each one of them
at his time received an exact number, (i3r, 05) and (of) each
89. 63 e x a c t l y : literally ' b y n u m b e r ' .
a n d h o w m a n y a r e h a n d e d o v e r t o t h e m f o r d e s t r u c t i o n . I take t h e
subject o f j^'^'TtD'Pa^! to b e impersonal, cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 6 8 .
T h e passage c o u l d also be t r a n s l a t e d : 'and h o w m a n y t h e y h a n d o v e r f o r
destruction'.
i n o r d e r to h a n d t h e m o v e r (for d e s t r u c t i o n ) : Abb 35 Eth. II.

T h i s t e x t s e e m s t o m a k e reasonable sense, t h e r e f e r e n c e being t o t h e
future p u n i s h m e n t of t h e shepherds (cf. 90. 2 2 ff.). Charles {Text, 179)
reads J l f f n T P f l " * i ('that I m a y c o m p r e h e n d t h e m ' ) , a n e m e n d a t i o n o f B M
4 8 5 B e r l T a n a 9 X a J T P o D * j ; this is a w k w a r d g r a m m a t i c a l l y a n d , although
possible, seems t o m e an unlikely e m e n d a t i o n .
89. 66 d e m o l i s h e d : literally ' d u g ' , ' u n d e r m i n e d ' .
89. 68 a n e x a c t n u m b e r : literally ' b y n u m b e r ' .

C H A P T E R 89 211
one of them after the other there was written in a book how
many of them he destroyed . . . 89. 69 And each one killed
and destroyed more than was prescribed, and I began to
weep and to moan very m u c h because of (i3r, c i o ) those
sheep. 89. 70 And likewise in the vision I saw that one who
wrote, how every day he wrote down each one which was
destroyed by those shepherds, and (how) he brought up and
presented and showed the whole book to the L o r d of the
sheep, everything that they had done, and all that each one
of them had made away with, (i3r, c i 5 ) and all that they had
handed over to destruction. 89. 71 And the book was read out
before the L o r d of the sheep, and he took the book in his hand,
and read it, and sealed it, and put it down. 89. 72 And after
this I saw how the shepherds pastured for twelve hours,
and behold, three of those sheep (i3r, c2o) returned and
arrived and came and began to build up all that had fallen
down from that house; but the wild-boars hindered them so
that they could not. 89. 73 And they began again to build,
as before, and they raised up that tower, and it was called the
high tower; and they began again to place (i3r, C25) a table
before the tower, but all the bread on it (was) unclean and
was not pure. 89. 74 And besides all (this) the eyes of these
sheep were blinded so that they could not see, and their
shepherds likewise; and they handed yet more of them over
to their shepherds for destruction, and they trampled upon
the sheep with their feet (i3r, 030) and devoured them.
a f t e r t h e o t h e r . I take this t o be t h e sense o f Ah^h-i, a l t h o u g h t h e

c o n s t r u c t i o n is s o m e w h a t s t r a n g e . I t w o u l d be m u c h simpler to o m i t A
before iliVfr:, cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 6 9 .
t h e r e w a s w r i t t e n . I take j B J f r A ^ i as i m p e r s o n a l .
d e s t r o y e d . . . I o m i t A^fi- i Ain>9^di^ i w h i c h has b e e n c o p i e d h e r e b y

mistake.
89. 7 0 p r e s e n t e d : literally ' c a u s e d t o r e s t ' , ' p u t d o w n ' .

89. 75 But the L o r d of the sheep remained still until all the
sheep were scattered abroad and had mixed with them, and
they did not save them from the hand of the animals. 89. 7 6
And that one who wrote the book brought it up, and showed
it, and read (it) out in the dwelling of the L o r d of the sheep;
and he entreated him (i3r, C 3 5 ) on behalf of them, and
petitioned him as he showed him all the deeds of their
shepherds, and testified before him against all the shepherds.
89. 7 7 And he took the book, and put it down by him, and
went out.
90. I And I looked until the time that thirty-seven shep-
herds had pastured (the sheep) in the same way, and, each
individually, they all completed their time like (13V, a i ) the
first ones; and others received them into their hands to
pasture them at their time, each shepherd at his own time.
90. 2 And after this I saw in the vision all the birds of heaven
coming: the eagles, ( 1 3 V , 3 5 ) and the vultures, and the kites,
and the ravens; but the eagles led all the birds; and they
began to devour those sheep, and to peck out their eyes, and
to devour their flesh. 90. 3 And the sheep cried out because
their flesh was devoured by the birds, and I cried out ( 1 3 V ,
a i o ) and lamented in my sleep on account of that shepherd
who pastured the sheep. 90. 4 And I looked until those
sheep were devoured by the dogs and by the eagles and by the
kites, and they left on them neither flesh nor skin nor sinew
until only their bones remained; ( 1 3 V , 3 1 5 ) and their bones
fell upon the ground, and the sheep became few. 90. 5 And
I looked until the time that twenty-three shepherds had
pastured (the sheep); and they completed, each in his time,
fifty-eight times. 90. 6 And small lambs were born from those
89. 7 5 w i t h t h e m : i.e. w i t h t h e animals, a l t h o u g h t h e expression is a

little careless (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 271).
a n d t h e y : i.e. a n d t h e s h e p h e r d s .
9 0 . I t h i r t y - s e v e n : generally taken as a mistake for 'thirty-five', c f .

8 9 . 7 2 ; 9 0 . 5, 1 7 .
CHAPTERS 89-90 213
white sheep, and they began to open their eyes, (13V, a2o)
and to see, and to cry to the sheep. 90. 7 But the sheep did
not cry to them and did not hsten to what they said to them,
but were extremely deaf, and their eyes were extremely and
excessively blinded. 90. 8 And I saw in the vision how the
ravens flew upon those lambs, and took one of those (13V, 325)
lambs, and dashed the sheep in pieces and devoured them.
90. 9 And I looked until horns came up on those lambs, but
the ravens cast their horns down; and I looked until a big
horn grew on one of those sheep, and their eyes were opened.
(13V, 330) 90. 10 And it looked at them, and their eyes were
opened, and it cried to the sheep, and the rams saw it, and
they all ran to it. 90. 1 1 And besides all this those eagles and
vultures and ravens and kites were still continually tearing
the sheep in pieces (13V, 3 3 5 ) and flying upon them and
devouring them; and the sheep were silent, but the rams
lamented and cried out. 90. 1 2 And those ravens battled and
fought with it, and wished to make away with its horn, but
they did not prevail against it. 90. 13 And I looked at them
until the shepherds and the eagles and those vultures and
kites came and cried (13V, bi) to the ravens that they should
dash the horn of that ram in pieces; and they fought and
battled with it, and it fought with them and cried out that
its help might come to it. 90. 1 4 And I looked until that man
(13V, bs) who wrote down the names of the shepherds and
brought (them) up before the L o r d of the sheep came, and he
helped that ram and showed it everyîng, (namely, that)
its help was coming down. 90. 15 And I looked until that
L o r d of the sheep came to them in anger, and all those who
saw him fled, and they all fell (13V, b i o ) into the shadow
before him. 90. 16 All the eagles and vultures and ravens and
kites gathered together and brought with them all the wild
sheep, and they all came together and helped one another in
9 0 . IS i n t o t h e s h a d o w : B M 4 8 5 B M 4 9 1 T a n a 9 ; o t h e r M S S . 'into his
s h a d o w ' . T h e expression is a Httle o b s c u r e ; cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation,
2 8 1 f . ; F l e m m i n g , Translation, 119.
order to dash that horn of the ram in pieces. 90. 1 7 And I

looked at that ( 1 3 V , b i 5 ) m a n who wrote the book at the
command of the L o r d until he opened that book of the
destruction which those twelve last shepherds had wrought,
and he showed before the L o r d of the sheep that they had
destroyed even more than (those) before them. 90. 1 8 A n d
I looked until the L o r d of the sheep came to them ( 1 3 V , hzo)
and took in his hand the staff of his anger and struck the
earth; and the earth was split, and all the animals and the
birds of heaven fell from those sheep and sank in the earth,
and it closed over them. 90. 1 9 And I looked until a big
sword was given to the sheep, ( 1 3 V , hz^) and the sheep went
out against all the wild animals to kill them, and all the
animals and the birds of heaven fled before them. 90. 20 And
I looked until a throne was set up in the pleasant land, and
the L o r d of the sheep sat on it; and they took ( 1 3 V , b3o) all
the sealed books and opened those books before the L o r d of
the sheep. 90. 2 1 And the L o r d called those men, the seven
first white ones, and commanded (them) to bring before
him the first star which went before those stars ( 1 3 V , b 3 5 )
whose private parts (were) like the private parts of horses . . .
and they brought them all before him. 90. 2 2 And he said t o
that man who wrote before him, who was one of the seven
white ones—he said to h i m : " T a k e those seventy shepherds to
whom I handed over the sheep, and who, on their own
authority, took and killed more than I commanded t h e m . "
90. 1 8 c l o s e d : literally 'was c o v e r e d ' .
90. 2 0 a n d t h e y t o o k . . . a n d o p e n e d . I take (Oihh i a n d codjffi^lil t o

have a n impersonal s u b j e c t ; c o n t r a s t C h a r l e s , Text, 1 8 5 .
90. 2 1 t h e f i r s t s t a r w h i c h w e n t b e f o r e t h o s e s t a r s w h o s e p r i v a t e
p a r t s ( w e r e ) l i k e t h e p r i v a t e p a r t s o f h o r s e s . . . T h e t e x t is c o r r u p t . I
r e a d Alih-O; w i t h B M 4 8 5 B M A d d . 2 4 9 9 0 a n d o m i t (DAJih-O: ^^'^<Ei
11(0^4'! 'PAao ! as a gloss. T h i s is n o t v e r y satisfactory, b u t it is d o u b t -
ful w h e t h e r it is n o w possible t o r e c o v e r t h e original E t h i o p i c t e x t .
F o r a different view, c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 6 4 , 2 8 4 ; C h a r l e s , Trans-
lation, 2 1 3 .
C H A P T E R 90 215
(13V, c i ) 90. 23 And behold, I saw them all bound, and they
all stood before him. 90. 24 And the judgement was held
first on the stars, and they were judged and found guilty;
and they went to the place of damnation, and were thrown
into (13V, 05) a deep (place), full of fire, burning and full of
pillars of fire. 90. 25 And those seventy shepherds were
judged and found guilty, and they also were thrown into
that abyss of fire. 90. 26 And I saw at that time how a similar
abyss was opened in the middle (13V, c i o ) of the earth which
was full of fire, and they brought those blind sheep, and they
were all judged and found guilty and thrown into that abyss of
fire, and they burned; and that abyss was on the south of
that house. 90. 2 7 And I saw those sheep burning, (13V, C15)
and their bones were burning. 90. 28 And I stood up to look
until he folded up that old house, and they removed all the
pillars, and all the beams and ornaments of that house were
folded up with it; and they removed it and put it in a place
in the south of the land. 90. 29 And (13V, c2o) I looked until
the L o r d of the sheep brought a new house, larger and higher
than that first one, and he set it up on the site of the first one
which had been folded u p ; and all its pillars (were) new, and
its ornaments (were) new and larger than (those of) the first
one, the old one which he had removed. (13V, C25) And the
L o r d of the sheep (was) in the middle of it. 90. 30 And I saw
all the sheep which were left, and all the animals on the earth
and all the birds of heaven falling down and worshipping
those sheep, and entreating them and obeying them in every
command. 90. 3 1 And after this (13V, 030) those three who
were dressed in white and had taken hold of me by my hand,
the ones who had brought me up at first—^they, with the hand
of that ram also holding me, took me up and put me down in
the middle of those sheep before the judgement was held.
90. 2 6 s o u t h : literally 'right'.
90. 3 8 s o u t h : literally 'right'.
9 0 . 3 1 b e f o r e t h e j u d g e m e n t w a s h e l d . T h e s e w o r d s are confusing a n d
2i6 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
90. 3 2 And those sheep were all white, and their wool (13V,
C35) thick and pure. 90. 33 And all those which had been
destroyed and scattered and all the wild animals and all the
birds of heaven gathered together in that house, and the L o r d
of the sheep rejoiced very much because they were all good
and had returned to his house. 90. 3 4 And I looked until they
laid down that sword which had been given to the sheep,
and they brought it back (i4r, a i ) into his house, and it was
sealed before the L o r d ; and all the sheep were enclosed in
that house, but it did not hold them. 9 0 . 3 5 And the eyes of all
of them were opened, and they saw well, and there was not
one (i4r, 35) among them that did not see. 90. 36 And I saw
that that house was large and broad and exceptionally full.
90. 3 7 And I saw how a white bull was born, and its horns
(were) big, and all the wild animals and all the birds of heaven
were afraid of it (i4r, a i o ) and entreated it continually.
90. 38 And I looked until all their species were transformed,
and they all became white bulls; and the first one among them
was a wild-ox, and that wild-ox was a large animal and had
big black horns on its head. (i4r, 3 1 5 ) And the L o r d of the
sheep rejoiced over them and over all the bulls. 90. 39 And
I was asleep in the middle of them; and I woke up and saw
everything. 90. 40 And this is the vision which I saw while
I was asleep, and I woke up and blessed the L o r d of righteous-
ness and ascribed glory to him. (i4r, a2o) 90. 4 1 But after
a p p e a r t o b e o u t o f p l a c e ; t h e y are difficult t o reconcile w i t h ' A n d after

t h i s ' at t h e beginning o f t h e verse, b u t cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 286.
90. 3 8 a n d t h e first o n e a m o n g t h e m w a s a w i l d - o x . I follow t h e old

suggestion t h a t ilCi derives f r o m ^f\\xa, a c o r r u p t transliteration o f
N f i ' l (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 2 8 7 f . ) . I t is n o t clear w h e t h e r this wild-
o x is to b e identified w i t h t h e w h i t e bull m e n t i o n e d in v . 3 7 . Possibly
w e h a v e in these verses a b e h e f in t w o M e s s i a h s — a priestly leader (the
while bull o f v . 3 7 ) a n d a m i h t a r y leader (the w i l d - o x o f v . 3 8 ) . B u t t h e
passage m i g h t also b e t r a n s l a t e d : ' a n d t h e first one a m o n g t h e m b e c a m e
a w i l d - o x ' ; this translation w o u l d p r o b a b l y i m p l y a n identification o f t h e
w h i t e bull o f v . 3 7 w i t h t h e w i l d - o x o f v . 3 8 .
o v e r t h e m . W e w o u l d e x p e c t 'over it', cf. C h a r l e s , Text, 189.

CHAPTERS 90-91 217
this I wept bitterly, and my tears did not stop until I could
not endure it; when I looked, they ran down on account of
that which I saw, for everything will come to pass and be
fulfilled; and all the deeds of men in their order were shown
to me. 90. 4 2 T h a t night I remembered (i4r, 325) my first
dream, and because of it I wept and was disturbed, because
I had seen that vision.
9 1 . I And now, my son Methuselah, call to me all your

brothers and gather to me all the children of your mother, for
a voice calls me, and a spirit has been poured out over me,
(i4r, 330) that I may show to you ever5rthing that will come
upon you for ever.' 9 1 . 2 And after this Methuselah went and
called all his brothers to him and gathered his relations.
9 1 . 3 And he spoke about righteousness to all his sons and
said: (i4r, 3 3 5 ) 'Hear, my children, all the words of your
father and listen properly to the voice of my mouth, for I will
testify to you and speak to you, my beloved. Love uprightness
and walk in it. 9 1 . 4 And do not draw near to uprightness
with a double heart, and do not associate with those of a
double heart, but walk in righteousness, my children, and it
will lead you in good paths, (i4r, b i ) and righteousness will
be your companion. 9 1 . 5 F o r I know that the state of wrong-
doing will continue on the earth, and a great punishment will
be carried out on the earth, and an end will be made of all
iniquity, and it will be cut off (i4r, h^) at its roots, and its
whole edifice will pass away. 9 1 . 6 And iniquity will again be
complete on the earth, and all the deeds of iniquity and the
deeds of wrong and of wickedness will prevail for a second
time. 9 1 . 7 And when iniquity and sin and blasphemy and
wrong and all kinds of (evil) deeds increase, and (when)
apostasy and wickedness and uncleanness increase, (i4r, b i o )
a great punishment will come from heaven upon all these,
and the holy L o r d will come in anger and in wrath to execute
9 1 . 5 a t i t s r o o t s : literally ' f r o m its r o o t s ' .

2i8 THE ETHIOPIC BOOK OF ENOCH
judgement on the earth. 9 1 . 8 In those days wrongdoing will

be cut off at its roots, and the roots ( i 4 r , b i 5 ) of iniquity
together with deceit will be destroyed from under heaven.
9 1 . 9 And all the idols of the nations will be given u p ; (their)
towers will be burnt in fire, and they will remove them from
the whole earth; and they will be thrown down into the judge-
ment of fire and will be destroyed in anger and in the severe
judgement which (is) ( i 4 r , hzo) for ever. 9 1 . 10 And the
righteous will rise from sleep, and wisdom will rise and will
be given to them. 9 1 . 1 1 And after this the roots of iniquity
will be cut off, and the sinners will be destroyed by the sword;
from the blasphemers they will be cut off in every place,
and those who plan wrongdoing and those who commit
9 1 . 8 a t i t s r o o t s : literally ' f r o m its r o o t s ' .
9 1 . 9 a n d t h e y w i l l b e t h r o w n d o w n : i.e. t h e nations will b e t h r o w n

down.
9 1 . 1 1 T h e r e h a s b e e n s o m e dislocation o f t h e t e x t in t h e E t h i o p i c version
o f c c . 9 1 - 3 , a n d it h a s long b e e n r e c o g n i z e d t h a t 9 1 . 1 2 - 1 7 f o r m t h e
continuation o f 9 3 . i - i o , w h i c h t o g e t h e r constitute t h e s o - c a l l e d A p o -
calypse o f W e e k s . ( 9 1 . 1 2 - 1 7 w a s p e r h a p s m o v e d t o its p r e s e n t position
in t h e E t h i o p i c version b e c a u s e these verses, like 9 1 . i - i o , relate t o t h e
j u d g e m e n t o f t h e sinners.) O n this view 9 1 . 1 1 h a s b e e n r e g a r d e d m e r e l y
as a redactional link, a n d has generally b e e n b r a c k e t e d as an interpolation
(cf. e.g. C h a r l e s , Text, 1 9 1 ; Translation, 2 2 7 f . ) . H o w e v e r , it n o w a p p e a r s
t h a t A r a m did h a v e s o m e m a t e r i a l c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o E t h 9 1 . 1 1 , viz.
A r a m a i iv 1 4 [(?) p T xipw nssi SB?an ^v. pps? ]inVi
' a n d t h e y (the righteous) will u p r o o t t h e foundations o f w r o n g d o i n g a n d
t h e w o r k ( s ) o f deceit in it in o r d e r t o c a r r y o u t [the j u d g e m e n t ] ' . ( T h e s e
w o r d s in A r a m a i iv 1 4 f o r m t h e c o n c l u s i o n o f t h e description o f t h e
s e v e n t h w e e k in t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f W e e k s , cf. 9 3 . 9 f.) S i n c e A r a m a i
iv 1 3 relates t o E t h 9 3 . 1 0 a n d A r a m a i iv 1 5 relates t o E t h 9 1 . 1 2 , it
w o u l d a p p e a r b o t h t h a t A r a m a i iv 1 4 relates t o E t h 9 1 . 1 1 , b u t also t h a t
A r a m h a d a t e x t s h o r t e r t h a n , a n d different f r o m , t h a t o f E t h in 9 1 . 1 1 . I t
w o u l d s e e m t h a t t h e t e x t o f 9 1 . 1 1 h a s b e e n elaborated within t h e E t h i o p i c
version b e c a u s e o f t h e dislocation o f 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 in o r d e r t o s m o o t h o v e r
t h e h a r s h j u x t a p o s i t i o n of 9 1 . i - i o a n d 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 , a n d to this e x t e n t
t h e view t h a t 9 1 . 1 1 is a redactional link is c o r r e c t .
C H A P T E R 91 319
( I 4 r , b25) blasphemy will be destroyed by the sword. 9 1 . 1 2

And after this there will be another week, the eighth, that of
righteousness, and a sword will be given to it that the righteous
judgement may be executed on those who do wrong, and the
sinners will be handed over into the hands of the righteous.
91. 1 3 And at its end ( i 4 r , b3o) they will acquire houses
Ijecause of their righteousness, and a house will be built for
the great king in glory for ever. 9 1 . 1 4 And after this in the
ninth week the righteous judgement will be revealed to the
whole world, and all the deeds of the impious will vanish from
the whole earth; ( i 4 r , b35) and the world will be written
9 1 . 1 3 C f . A r a m a i iv 1 5 - 1 7
xmn anj'-nn nai '•ran aij?- nina ]ai

»iaB> 15
p'lB,-! "jis p tJWj? yi Nin lasaV yvi'^p Via'? 16
pHT-a iianTfi 17
T h e differences b e t w e e n E t h a n d A r a m a r e n o t substantial. N o t e ( i )
t h a t in line 1 6 o f A r a m appears t o have been e r a s e d ; ( 3 ) t h a t A r a m
t J W p yn agrees with B M 4 8 5 C u r z o n 5 5 Ytiil 9t£:'f: against the o t h e r
Ethiopic M S S .
91. 1 3 A n d a t i t s e n d . . . t h e i r r i g h t e o u s n e s s : c f . A r a m a i iv 1 7
OWpa I'ODJ pip' nSIO a»1. N o t e t h e difference b e t w e e n »1B?pa yt'Dl

and A-ni't! X^^R-jfr*: R A l F o i v ; .
a n d a h o u s e will b e built f o r t h e g r e a t king i n g l o r y f o r e v e r : cf.
A r a m a i iv 1 8 jâVs; ""Ti "TIDV ii[ j a i a Kan m[ ] . [ pvn Naan'i.

T h e precise restoration o f the t e x t i n this line m u s t r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n ,
b u t t h e r e clearly a r e s o m e difFerences b e t w e e n E t h a n d A r a m h e r e .
9 1 . 1 4 A n d a f t e r t h i s . . . t o t h e w h o l e w o r l d : c f . A r a m a i iv 1 9 f.
nan mjp'' ••strn »ia» m n a pi 19

n"?a ssnn ••la Via*? 30
A g a i n t h e r e are m i n o r difFerences b e t w e e n E t h a n d A r a m ,
a n d a l l t h e d e e d s . . . t h e w h o l e e a r t h : cf. A r a m a i iv 3 0 f .
n'?ia n5?ix 31 Via ]a[ najb Viai.
a n d t h e w o r l d . . . f o r d e s t r u c t i o n : cf. A r a m a i iv 3 1 ]nia"7 paTI.
H e r e t h e differences b e t w e e n A r a m a n d E t h would a p p e a r t o b e
down for destruction, and all men will look to the path of
uprightness. 9 1 . 1 5 And after this in the tenth week, in the
seventh part, there will be the eternal judgement which will
be executed on the watchers, and the great eternal heaven
which will spring from the midst of the angels. 9 1 . 1 6 And the
first heaven will vanish and pass away, and a new heaven will
appear, ( i 4 r , c i ) and all the powers of heaven will shine for
ever (with) sevenfold (light). 9 1 . 1 7 And after this there will
substantial, a n d it is u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t the A r a m a i c m a n u s c r i p t is
d a m a g e d . T h e interpretation o f E t h is in a n y case s o m e w h a t o b s c u r e .
9 1 . 1 4 a n d a l l m e n . . . t h e p a t h o f u p r i g h t n e s s : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 1 f.
SaVs? DtTj? msV 2 2 pn'?1D[. N o t e t h a t E t h has nothing corresponding

to xaVs?.
9 1 . IS t h e r e w i l l b e . . . t h e a n g e l s : m o s t E t h I I M S S . ; A b b 3 5 T a n a 9
B M 4 8 6 'there will be the eternal j u d g e m e n t w h i c h will be e x e c u t e d o n
the w a t c h e r s o f the eternal heaven, the great ( j u d g e m e n t ) w h i c h will
spring f r o m the m i d s t o f the a n g e l s ' ; B M 4 8 5 ' t h e r e will b e the great
eternal j u d g e m e n t w h i c h will spring f r o m the m i d s t o f the a n g e l s ' ;
B M 4 9 1 (cf. B e r l ) 'there will b e the great eternal j u d g e m e n t in w h i c h h e
will take v e n g e a n c e a m o n g the angels'. A r a m a i iv 2 2 f. has for this v e r s e
n.[ ] pi 22
]N3"i Sin fi?i saVa pT 2 3

I n view o f the m a j o r differences b e t w e e n E t h I a n d E t h I I it is u n f o r t u n a t e
t h a t the m a n u s c r i p t o f A r a m is d a m a g e d h e r e . B u t the s h o r t e r t e x t o f
B M 4 9 1 (cf. B e r l a n d B M 4 8 5 ) would a p p e a r t o be superior to t h a t o f
Eth II.
91. 16 A n d the first... w i l l a p p e a r : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 3 f.

pjatn pias' na pip 24 ptm[.
a n d a l l t h e p o w e r s , . . s e v e n f o l d ( l i g h t ) : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 4 f .
j-'aVs; Via"? p m ]"<[ ] 2 5 K''air[.
N o t e t h a t A r a m does have something corresponding to AÂy" : ( o m i t t e d
b y Charles o n the evidence o f B M 4 8 5 A b b 5 5 3 M S S . ; cf. Text, 1 9 2 ) .
9 1 . 1 7 A n d a f t e r t h i s . . . i n r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i iv 2 5 f.
->w pa[» 25
pas?' NDpp ]a ViaV f\V3 Tfî ] 26

T h e position o f fiiUVi.; is a little strange, a n d t h e r e is s o m e t h i n g t o
C H A P T E R 91 321
be many weeks without number for ever in goodness and in

righteousness, and from then on sin will never again be
mentioned. (i4r, 05) 9 1 . 1 8 And now I tell you, my children,
and show you the paths of righteousness and the paths of
wrongdoing; and I will show you again that you may know
what is to come. 9 1 . 19 And now listen, m y children, and
walk in the paths of righteousness, and do not walk in the
paths of wrongdoing; for (i4r, c i o ) all those who walk in the
path of iniquity will be destroyed for ever.'
b e said for the reading o f B M 4 8 5 tDitfcav-; ( 1 1 4 - ^ : (Oa^J^:^: fi-hePi-:;

o n c e again it is u n f o r t u n a t e t h a t w e do n o t know w h a t e x a c t l y s t o o d in
A r a m b e c a u s e o f t h e d a m a g e to t h e m a n u s c r i p t . —Âramî iv e n d s w i t h
|N3S7'', a n d w e t h u s also d o n o t know what followed immediately

after t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f W e e k s ( E t h 9 3 . 1 - 1 0 + 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 ) in A r a m .
9 1 . 1 8 A r a m a i ii 1 8 f. appears to c o r r e s p o n d t o E t h 9 1 . 1 8 , a n d it m i g h t
t h e r e f o r e h a v e b e e n e x p e c t e d , since 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 has b e e n m i s p l a c e d f r o m
after 9 3 . i - i o in t h e E t h i o p i c version, t h a t A r a m a i ii 1 3 - 1 7 w o u l d c o r r e s -
p o n d t o E t h 9 1 . 9 f. H o w e v e r , A r a m a i ii 1 3 - 1 7 does n o t a p p e a r t o
c o r r e s p o n d t o E t h 9 1 . 9 f., a n d this suggests that w h e n 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 w a s
inserted in its p r e s e n t position in t h e E t h i o p i c version, s o m e o t h e r
material w a s lost (cf. Milik, HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 6 0 ) . A r a m a i ii 1 3 - 1 7
reads as follows:
].[ 13
],brr\ .[ 14
nV. is
] 7 N miPn 16
A'aVs? m Vs 17
t h e p a t h s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i ii i 8 ]Wp m i S .
t h a t y o u m a y k n o w w h a t : cf. A r a m a i ii 1 9 ]ntt pS?in n.
91. 1 9 a n d w a l k i n t h e p a t h s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i ii 2 0
] . P N A ^na'? stjtnj?.
w i l l b e d e s t r o y e d f o r e v e r : cf. A r a m a i ii 2 1 ] . h a X t\\Ob TaS . . "?[.

A l t h o u g h only a small p a r t o f A r a m « i ii 2 1 h a s survived, A r a m a n d E t h
w o u l d a p p e a r t o diverge f r o m o n e a n o t h e r a t this point.
92. I Written by Enoch the scribe—this complete wisdom

teaching, praised by all men and a judge of the whole e a r t h —
for all my sons who dwell upon the earth and for the last
generations who will practise (i4r, C15) uprightness and peace.
92. 2 L e t not your spirit be saddened because of the times, for
the Holy Great One has appointed days for all things. 92. 3
And the righteous man will rise from sleep, will rise and will
walk in the path of righteousness, and all his paths and his
journeys (will be) in eternal goodness and mercy. (i4r, c2o)
92. 4 H e will show mercy to the righteous man and to him
give eternal uprightness and (to him) give power; and he will
live in goodness and in righteousness and will walk in eternal
light. 92. 5 And sin will be destroyed in darkness for ever and
from that day will never again be seen.
9 2 . I A r a m a i ii 2 2 - 4 a p p e a r s t o c o r r e s p o n d t o E t h 9 2 . i , although, b e c a u s e
of t h e d a m a g e d state o f t h e m a n u s c r i p t o f A r a m , t h e only clear parallel
is S n n x Km"? (î y 2 4 ) = M^m-Â: .eibCi'l:. T h e text o f A r a m a i
ii 2 2 - 4 reads as follows:
] . »"? an'! a[ 22
]...[ ] . n a i saniN oâp 23

]•> Via"? x n n s i<m'7[ ]... 24
F r o m w h a t has survived in A r a m , it w o u l d again a p p e a r that A r a m
and E t h diverge f r o m o n e a n o t h e r .
9 2 . 2 L e t n o t y o u r s p i r i t b e s a d d e n e d : c f . (?) A r a m « i ii 2 5
]riN sriE'naa . . [.
t h e H o l y G r e a t O n e : cf. i . 3 .
9 2 . 4 T h e e n d o f 9 2 . 3 a n d t h e beginning o f 9 2 . 4 could also b e t r a n s l a t e d :

'and all his p a t h s a n d his j o u r n e y s (will b e ) in g o o d n e s s . A n d in eternal
m e r c y h e will s h o w m e r c y t o t h e righteous m a n . '
l i v e : literally ' b e ' .
9 2 . s i n d a r k n e s s : cf. (?) A r a m a i iii 1 6 NaW[na.
f r o m t h a t d a y : c f . (?) A r a m a i iii 1 7 XaV

CHAPTERS 92-93 223
(i4r, C25) 93. I And after this Enoch began to speak from
the books. 93. 2 And Enoch said: 'Concerning the sons of
righteousness and concerning the chosen of the world and
concerning the plant of righteousness and uprightness I will
speak these things to you and make (them) known to you,
(i4r, C30) my children, I Enoch, according to that which
appeared to me in the heavenly vision, and (which) I know
from the words of the holy angels and understand from the
tablets of heaven.' 93. 3 And Enoch then began to speak from
the books and said: 'I was born the seventh in the first (i4r.
9 3 . I E n o c h b e g a n t o s p e a k f r o m t h e b o o k s . I t seems impossible t o
explain t h e variant Wl /aoUClli. I n t h e translation I follow E t h I I ,
b u t it is n o t at all clear that this represents the original E t h i o p i c t e x t .
O n t h e o t h e r h a n d t h e reading ffiUrti.; o f B M 4 8 5 B e r l A b b 5 5 m a k e s
n o sense as it stands. — S i n c e A r a m a i iii 2 3 nVnD "|13n 303 appears t o
correspond t o E t h 9 3 . 3 fflA^^Hi Kihi f-'VqiCi XS'h: K f l P R A ^ t ; ,
it is possible t h a t A r a m a i iii 1 8 n V n S Tllp 303 c o r r e s p o n d s to (DhihM;

PrqiC; XoDi?A¥t:here.
9 3 . 2 A n d E n o c h s a i d : cf. ( ? ) A r a m a i iii 1 9 ] n a S .
and concerning the plant of righteousness a n d uprightness: cf.
A r a m » i iii 1 9 f. ]Xn3S-' 2 0 r)3S3 ] » 1[.

I w i l l s p e a k . . . I E n o c h : cf. A r a m a i iii 2 0 f.
]. ins ym 21 xin rm 'Sp.

and (which) I know . . . holy angels: cf. A r a m a i iii 2 1 f.
i n S T " XVS rm. 2 2 pnj?! [rJ^DS?]. E t h has nothing corresponding

to KV3.
a n d u n d e r s t a n d f r o m t h e t a b l e t s o f h e a v e n : cf. (?) A r a m « i iii 2 2
9 3 . 3 A n d E n o c h . . . a n d s a i d : cf. A r a m * ' ! iii 2 2 f. 303 2 3 [ ] ..

n a s i n V n a (cf. also v . I a n d A r a m a i iii 1 8 ) .
I w a s b o r n t h e s e v e n t h i n t h e first w e e k : cf. A r a m « i iii 2 3 f.
-anj? 24 [ ] . s?-3»[ ] . . . .
C 3 5 ) week, while justice and righteousness still lasted. 93. 4

And after me in the second week great wickedness will arise,
and deceit will have sprung u p ; and in it there will be the
first end, and in it a man will be saved. And after it has ended,
iniquity will grow, and he will make a law for the sinners.
93. 5 And ( 1 4 V , a i ) after this in the third week, at its end,
a man will be chosen as the plant of righteous judgement;
and after him will come the plant of righteousness for ever.
93. 6 And after this in the fourth week, at its end, (14V, 3 5 )
visions of the holy and righteous will be seen, and a law for
all generations and an enclosure will be made for them.
93. 7 And after this in the fifth week, at its end, a house of
glory and of sovereignty will be built for ever. 93. 8 And after
this in the sixth week (14V, a i o ) all those who live in it (will be)
blinded, and the hearts of all, lacking wisdom, will sink into
impiety. And in it a man will ascend; and at its end the house
of sovereignty will be burnt with fire, and in it the whole race
of the chosen root will be scattered. 93. 9 And after this in
the seventh week (14V, 3 1 5 ) an apostate generation will arise,
and many (wiU be) its deeds, but all its deeds (will be)
9 3 . 3 w h i l e j u s t i c e a n d r i g h t e o u s n e s s s t i l l l a s t e d : cf. A r a m * ' ! iii 2 4
] a D SBWj? 'Vs? TSI. T h e E t h i o p i c m i g h t also b e t r a n s l a t e d : ' W h i l e j u d g e -

m e n t a n d righteousness held b a c k . ' I n this case t h e j u d g e m e n t will b e
t h e j u d g e m e n t o f t h e flood. C f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 67, 2 9 4 ; cf. also
C h a r l e s , Translation, 229.
9 3 . 4 A n d a f t e r m e . . . h a v e s p r u n g u p : cf. A r a m ^ r iii 2 5
njas' xoam na n pan.
a l a w : o r 'a c o v e n a n t ' ; f o r }"C'it\ = 5ia9i^Kti c f . D i l l m a n n , Lexicon,

col. 2 4 4 .
9 3 . 6 a l a w : cf. v. 4.
9 3 . 8 l i v e : hterally ' a r e ' .

CHAPTER 93 aas
apostasy. 93. l o And at its end the chosen righteous from the
eternal plant of righteousness will be chosen, to whom will
be given sevenfold teaching concerning his whole creation.
(14V, a2o) 93. II F o r is there any man who can hear the voice
of the Holy One, and not be disturbed ? And who is there who
can think his thoughts? And who is there who can look at
all the works of heaven? 93. 1 2 And how should there be
9 3 . 1 0 A n d a t i t s e n d . . . w i l l b e c h o s e n : c f . A r a m a i iv 1 2 f
nasji p » » p ] pnnanp 12
NpVjS? 13
E t h h a s n o t h i n g c o r resp o n d i n g t o A r a m tJB?j? ''ITIV. [.
t o w h o m . . . h i s w h o l e c r e a t i o n : cf. A r a m a i iv 1 3 j p S S j S nsatP n
pn? ajn'rin S I S I naan. T h e a c c o u n t o f t h e seventh week is c o n -

t i n u e d i n A r a m a i iv 1 4 , f o r w h i c h c f . E t h 9 1 . 1 1 . T h e conclusion
o f t h e A p o c a l y p s e of W e e k s in E t h is, o f c o u r s e , t o be found in 9 1 . 1 1 - 1 7 .
9 3 . I I Aram^î v c o r r e s p o n d s t o E t h 9 3 . 1 1 - 9 4 . i> a n d t h e evidence o f

A r a m thus confirms t h a t t h e series o f rhetorical questions i n E t h 9 3 . 1 1 -
1 4 is in t h e c o r r e c t position immediately before c . 94. H o w e v e r , t h e series
o f questions begins v e r y a b r u p t l y i n E t h , a n d it m a y well b e t h a t s o m e
material h a s d r o p p e d o u t o f E t h b e c a u s e o f t h e disruption o f t h e t e x t
c a u s e d b y t h e m o v i n g o f t h e last p a r t o f t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f W e e k s f r o m
after 9 3 . 1 0 t o after 9 1 . 1 0 .
F o r i s t h e r e . . . b e d i s t u r b e d ? C f . A r a m a i v 1 5 f.
]....[ ].a s i r .[ IS
•>[ ]. vm'' by ' p 16
E t h Hfi'ilS^: (it'H.'ii fife: A'Pîl: c o r r e s p o n d s t o A r a m a i v 1 6 , b u t

E t h a p p e a r s t o h a v e n o t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o A r a m a i v 1 5 ; this w o u l d
t e n d t o confirm t h a t s o m e material h a s d r o p p e d o u t o f E t h before 9 3 . 1 1
(cf. the n o t e a b o v e a n d cf. Milik, HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 6 0 ) . — N o t e that E t h
OBi.; aJ-Jil^! H-ft"! m-CtS!.: rt-flXi HfAl^: reproduces exactly the
A r a m a i c c o n s t r u c t i o n by ' T WUS Via SIH1385, for w h i c h cf. A r a m a i v 1 7
a n d 2 2 (contrast C h a r l e s , Text, 1 9 6 f . ) .
A n d w h o is t h e r e w h o c a n look a t a l l t h e works o f h e a v e n ?
C f . ( ? ) A r a m a i v 1 7 ]©13N VlD Sin 130 IK, although it is n o t entirely
clear t o w h i c h o c c u r r e n c e o f (DflUj.! H.&}l2V: i n 9 1 . 1 1 A r a m a i v 1 7
anyone who could understand the works of heaven (14V,

3 2 5 ) and see a soul or a spirit and could tell (about it), or
ascend and see all their ends and comprehend them or make
(anything) like them ? 9 3 . 1 3 And is there any man who could
know what is the breadth and the length of the earth ? ( 1 4 V ,
330) And to whom have all its measurements been shown?
93. 1 4 Or is there any man who could know the length of
heaven, and what is its height, and on what it is fixed, and
how large is the number of the stars, and where all the lights
rest?
c o r r e s p o n d s . — N o t e t h a t A r a m a i v i 8 f. a p p e a r t o h a v e n o parallel in
E t h 9 3 . l i b a n d 1 2 . T h e t e x t is as follows:
] .[ ]3S n N-ilt 18
jnaV ana"? 19
H o w e v e r , t h e t e x t o f A r a m a i v i 8 f. is so f r a g m e n t a r y t h a t it is impossible
t o s a y anything definite a b o u t t h e relationship o f this material t o E t h
93. l i b and 1 2 .
9 3 . 1 2 t h e i r e n d s : t h e E t h i o p i c t e x t is n o t v e r y clear, b u t t h e suffix
appears t o refer b a c k t o ' t h e w o r k s o f h e a v e n ' .
9 3 . 1 3 A n d i s t h e r e . . . t h e e a r t h ? cf. A r a m a i v 2 0 f .
jVa' •'T ti?ii[N ]Kin iia i n 20

]iN nVia x»-)S n mnsi na-iis 21
T h e E t h M S S . (except for A b b 5 5 ) have the words which correspond to
n^nSI n a i l N in t h e reverse o r d e r ; t h e y also h a v e nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g
to nVia.
A n d t o w h o m h a v e a l l i t s m e a s u r e m e n t s b e e n s h o w n ? : cf. A r a m a i
v 2 1 f. n m S I 2 2 [ ]1N. I take n m S I t o m e a n ' a n d its f o r m ' ,
i.e. nnmsi.
93. 1 4 O r i s t h e r e . . . l e n g t h o f h e a v e n : cf. A r a m a i v 2 2
b]y n ma Via sin iiai.

a n d w h a t i s i t s h e i g h t : c f . Aram^î v 2 3 p n s n S i n .
a n d o n w h a t i t i s fixed: c f . A r a m a i v 2 3 fl^DBO p S na''m.

CHAPTERS 93-94 227
(14V, 3 3 5 ) 9 4 . I And now I say to you, my children, love

righteousness and walk in it; for the paths of righteousness
are worthy of acceptance, but the paths of iniquity will
quickly be destroyed and vanish. 9 4 . 2 And to certain men
from a (future) generation the paths of wrongdoing and of
death will be revealed, and they will keep away from them
and will not follow them. (14V, b i ) 9 4 . 3 And now I say to
you, the righteous: do not walk in the wicked path, nor (in)
wrongdoing, nor in the paths of death, and do not draw near
to them, lest you be destroyed. 9 4 . 4 But seek and choose for
yourselves righteousness and a life that is pleasing, (14V, b5)
and walk in the paths of peace, that you may live and prosper.
9 4 . 5 And hold m y words firmly in the thoughts of your
heart, and let (them) not be erased from your heart, for I know
that sinners will tempt men to debase wisdom, and no place
will be found for it, (14V, b i o ) and temptation will in no way
decrease. 9 4 . 6 W o e to those who build iniquity and wrong-
doing and found deceit, for they will quickly be thrown down
and will not have peace. 9 4 . 7 W o e to those who build their
houses with sin, for from their whole foundation they will be
thrown down, (14V, b i 5 ) and by the sword they will fall; and
those who acquire gold and silver will quickly be destroyed
in the judgement. 9 4 . 8 W o e to you, you rich, for you have
trusted in your riches, but from your riches you will depart,
for you did not remember the Most High in the days of your
riches. (14V, b2o) 9 4 . 9 Y o u have committed blasphemy and
iniquity and are ready for the day of the outpouring of blood
and for the day of darkness and for the day of the great judge-
ment. 9 4 . 1 0 T h u s I say and make known to you that H e who
9 4 . I A n d n o w I s a y t o y o u , m y c h i l d r e n : cf. A r a m a i v 2 4
]'3a l a s ruK pa"? p a r

t h e p a t h s o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s : cf. A r a m a i v 2 5 ] • ibj? Hn*1N.
v a n i s h : literally ' d e c r e a s e ' .
9 4 . 5 t o d e b a s e w i s d o m : literally 'to m a k e w i s d o m bad*.

created you will throw you down, and over your fall there will
be no (14V, b 2 5 ) mercy, but your creator will rejoice at your
destruction. 94. 11 And your righteous in those days will be
a reproach to the sinners and to the impious.
9 5 . 1 Would that m y eyes were a cloud of water that I might
weep over you and pour out my tears (14V, b3o) like a cloud
of water, so that I might have rest from the sorrow of my
heart! 95. 2 W h o permitted you to practise hatred and
wickedness? M a y judgement come upon you, the siimers!
95. 3 D o not be afraid of the sinners, you righteous, for the
L o r d will again deliver them into your hands that you may
execute (14V, b 3 5 ) judgement upon them as you desire. 95. 4
W o e to you who pronounce anathemas that you cannot loose;
healing (will be) far from you because of your sin. 95. 5 W o e
to you who repay your neighbours with evil, for you will be
repaid according to your deeds. 95. 6 W o e to you, lying
witnesses, and to those who weigh out (14V, c i ) iniquity, for
you will quickly be destroyed. 95. 7 W o e to you, you sinners,
because you persecute the righteous, for you yourselves will
be handed over and persecuted, you men of iniquity, and their
yoke will be heavy upon you.
(14V, C 5 ) 9 6 . 1 B e hopeful, you righteous, for the sinners will
quickly be destroyed before you, and you will have power over
them as you desire. 96. 2 And in the day of the distress of the
sinners your young will mount up and rise like eagles, (14V,
c i o ) and your nest will be higher than (that of) vultures; and
you will go u p and like badgers enter the crevices of the earth
and the clefts of the rock for ever before the lawless, but they
9 5 . I w e r e a c l o u d o f w a t e r . T h e suggestion o f C h a r l e s {Translation,
2 3 6 ) t h a t ' c l o u d ' h e r e derives f r o m a misreading o f p S 'spring' as pS? is
interesting, b u t not, I think, likely.
9 5 . 4 t h a t y o u c a n n o t l o o s e : literally 'in o r d e r n o t t o loose ( t h e m ) ' .
96. 2 O n t h e interpretation o f this difficult v e r s e see C h a r l e s , Translation,

2 3 7 f . ; D i l l m a n n , Translation, 307.
CHAPTERS 94-97 229
will groan and weep because of you like satyrs. 96. 3 And do
not be afraid, (14V, C 1 5 ) you who have suffered, for you will
receive healing, and a bright light will shine upon you, and
the voice of rest you will hear from heaven. 96. 4 W o e to you,
you sinners, for your riches make you appear righteous, but
your hearts prove to you that you are sinners; (14V, C2o) and
this word will be a testimony against you as a reminder of
(your) evil deeds. 96. 5 W o e to you who devour the finest of
the wheat and drink the best of the water and trample upon
the humble through your power. 96. 6 W o e to you who drink
water all the time, for (14V, C25) you will quickly be repaid
and will become exhausted and dry, for you have left the
spring of life. 96. 7 W o e to you who commit iniquity and
deceit and blasphemy; it will be a reminder against you for
evil. 96. 8 W o e to you, you powerful, who through power
oppress the righteous, for the day of your destruction will
c o m e ; (14V, C30) in those days many good days will come for
the righteous—in the day of your judgement.
97. I Believe, you righteous, that the sinners will become an
object of shame and will be destroyed on the day of iniquity.
97. 2 Be it known to you (sinners) (14V, 035) that the Most
High remembers your destruction, and (that) the angels
rejoice over your destruction. 97. 3 W h a t will you do, you
l i k e s a t y r s : t h e m e a n i n g o f t h e E t h i o p i c w o r d is un c er t ai n . I t o c c u r s
in t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t as follows:
Isa. 1 3 : 2 1 nJSJTin aeipfivES
Jer. 5 0 : 39 7W mn euycrr^pss creipi^vcov hVÂ: 8J?.i:Hr!
Isa. 3 4 : 1 1 ovoKôcupoi }0'fVVi(D%.£f:^'.
Isa. 3 4 : 1 4 ns D^'S WJDl Koci OWOCVTI^CTOUCTIV tOf.'TMlQfi flW?:
n^'X Sainovia ovoKEVTOupois hpYW i m%.A':^ i
9 6 . 5 t h e b e s t o f t h e w a t e r . T h i s is p r e s u m a b l y w h a t is intended, b u t t h e
E t h i o p i c literally m e a n s : ' t h e strength/goodness o f t h e r o o t o f t h e spring'.
W e e x p e c t a n expression c o m p a r a b l e t o t h e preceding fl'flrh! tlCiJ^l
( = ntjn aVn/oTEap irupoO, cf. P s s . 8 i : 1 7 ; 1 4 7 : 1 4 ; D e u t . 3 2 : 1 4 ) , b u t
there is n o obvious explanation o f t h e s o m e w h a t o b s c u r e 'pJÂ I i"Ca) i
826183 I
sinners, and where will you flee on that day of judgement,

when you hear the sound of the prayer of the righteous ? 97. 4
But you will not be like them, (you) against whom this word
will be a testimony: (i5r, a i ) " Y o u have been associated with
the sinners." 97. 5 And in those days the prayer of the holy
will come before the Lord, and for you will come the days of
your judgement. 97. 6 And all the words of your iniquity will
be read out before the Great (i5r, 35) and Holy One, and your
faces will blush with shame, and every deed which is founded
upon iniquity will be rejected. 97. 7 W o e to you, you sinners,
who (are) in the middle of the sea and on the dry ground;
their memory (will be) harmful to you. 97. 8 W o e to you who
acquire silver and gold, but not in righteousness, and say:
(i5r, a i o ) " W e have become very rich and have possessions
and have acquired everything that we desired. 97. 9 And
now let us do what we planned, for we have gathered silver
and filled our storehouses, and as many as water are the
husbandmen of our houses." 97. 10 And like water your lie
will flow away, ior your riches will not stay with you, (i5r,
ai5) but will quickly go up from y o u ; for you acquired
everything in iniquity, and you will be given over to a great
curse.
98. I And now I swear to you, the wise and the foolish, that
you will see many things on the earth. 98. 2 F o r (i5r, a2o)
you men will put on yourselves more adornments than a
woman and more coloured (garments) than a girl . . . in
9 7 . 4 l i k e t h e m : i.e. t h e righteous, m e n t i o n e d a t t h e e n d o f v . 3 .
9 7 . 7 h a r m f u l t o y o u : Hterally 'evil against y o u ' .
9 7 . 9 f. f o r w e h a v e g a t h e r e d . . . w i l l flow a w a y : E t h ; G r ™ ' " f o r

w e h a v e s t o r e d u p silver in o u r storehouses a n d m a n y goods in o u r houses,
a n d like w a t e r t h e y h a v e b e e n p o u r e d o u t . " Y o u have been d e c e i v e d . '
G r ° ^ gives b e t t e r sense, b u t t h e difFerences b e t w e e n E t h a n d G r ° "
a r e n o t as g r e a t as a t first sight a p p e a r s . JlffP ! '^f': has b e e n repeated b y
mistake, while t h e unsuitable ihd.ttf i m a y derive f r o m a c o r r u p t i o n o f
<5cyc[6dc into s o m e t h i n g like Ipydtrai (so B o n n e r , Enoch, 3 3 ) .
98. 3 a g i r l . . . i n s o v e r e i g n t y . I o m i t t h e impossible Rao'ilî

w i t h E t h I GrCB.
C H A P T E R S 9 7 - 9 8 231
sovereignty and in majesty and in povirer; and silver and gold

and purple and honour and food will be poured out like
water. 98. 3 Because of this they will have neither knowledge
nor wisdom, (i5r, 325) and through this they will be destroyed
together with their possessions and with all their glory and
their honour; and in shame and in slaughter and in great
destitution their spirits will be thrown into the fiery furnace.
98. 4 I swear to you, you sinners, (i5r, 330) that (as) a moun-
tain has not, and will not, become a slave, nor a hill a woman's
maid, so sin was not sent on the earth, but man of himself
created it, and those who commit it will be subject to a great
curse. 98. 5 And barrenness has not been given to a woman,
(i5r, 3 3 5 ) but because of the deeds of her hands she dies
without children. 98. 6 I swear to you, you sinners, by the
Holy and Great One, that all your evil deeds are revealed in
heaven, and (that) your wrongdoing is not covered or hidden.
98. 7 And do not think in your spirit, nor say in your heart
that you do not know and do not see (i5r, b i ) (that) every sin
is written down every day in heaven before the Most High.
98. 8 F r o m now on you know that all your wrongdoing which
you do will be written down every day until the day of your
judgement. 98. 9 W o e (i5r, to you, you fools, for you will
be destroyed through your folly; and you do not listen to the
wise, and good will not come upon you. 98. 10 And now
know that you are ready for the day of destruction. And do
not hope that you will live, you sinners; rather you will go and
die, (i5r, b i o ) for you know no ransom, for you are ready for
the day of the great judgement and for the day of distress and
98. 5 Between hAVf! and 'âvay-'V: Gr^^ jâs a long addition (OTI O O x
cbplodTi . . . dcTSKvlot) which is perhaps an alternative version of w . 4 f.
—hence the somewhat illogical sequence of thought noted b y Bonner,
Enoch, 3 6 f. Within the remaining m a t e r i a l ( K O I oTcipcc yuvaiKi OUK I 5 6 9 t i
ocX[X6c 5i]a < T a > ipycc TCOV X6ip2>v | STeKvo; AiToeotveTTai, which corresponds
to V. 5 (Eth), CTTEipa causes difficulty because w e n e e d ' b a r r e n n e s s ' not
'barren'. Possibly, following Kenyon (cf. Bonner, Enoch, 3 6 ) , we should
insert oTSKvia after i566Ti and read Kal crreipqi: yuvaiKi OOK 4 5 6 9 : 1 <&TeKv{a>
KTA. (Cf. also Jeremias, ThBl 1 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , col. 1 4 6 ) .
great shame for your spirits. 98. 11 W o e to you, you stubborn

of heart who do evil and eat blood. Whence do you have good
things to eat and to drink (i5r, bi5) and to be satisfied ? F r o m
all the good things which our L o r d , the Most High, has
placed in abundance on the earth: (therefore) you will not
have peace. 98. 12 W o e to you who love deeds of iniquity.
W h y do you hope for good for yourselves? Know that you
will be given (i5r, b2o) into the hand of the righteous, and
they will cut your throats and kill you and will not have mercy
on you. 98. 13 W o e to you who rejoice in the distress of the
righteous, for graves will not be dug for you. 98. 14 W o e to
you who declare the words of the righteous empty, for (i5r,
b25) you will have no hope of life. 98. 15 W o e to you who
write lying words and the words of the impious, for they
write their lies that (men) may hear and not forget (their)
folly; and they will not have peace, but will die a sudden
death.
(i5r, b3o) 99. I Woe to you who do impious deeds and praise
and honour lying words; you will be destroyed and will not
have a good life. 99. 2 W o e to you who alter the words of
truth, and they distort the eternal law (i5r, b35) and count
themselves as being without sin; they will be trampled under-
foot on the ground. 99. 3 In those days make ready, you
righteous, to raise your prayers as a reminder, and lay them
as a testimony before the angels that they may lay the sin
of the sinners before the Most High as a reminder. 99. 4
In those (i5r, c i ) days the nations will be thrown into con-
9 8 . I I h a s p l a c e d i n a b u n d a n c e : literally 'has c a u s e d t o increase', 'has

caused to be abundant'.
9 8 . 1 2 t h r o a t s : literally ' n e c k s ' .
9 8 . 1 5 flf. T h e r e are frequent changes f r o m s e c o n d to t h i r d p e r s o n ( a n d

back again) in this section, as e.g. in verse 1 5 . I n t h e translation I n o r -
mally follow R y l , e x c e p t that in 99. i t h e c h a n g e s are so a b r u p t t h a t I
h a v e p u t t h e w h o l e verse in t h e s e c o n d p e r s o n .
99. I y o u w i l l b e d e s t r o y e d : cf. D i l l m a n n , Grammar, 169.

CHAPTERS 98-99 233
fusion, and the races of the nations will rise on the day of
destruction. 99. 5 And in those days those who are in need
will go out and seize their children and cast out their children;
(i5r, C 5 ) and their offspring will slip from them, and they will
cast out their children while they are sucklings and will not
return to them and will not have mercy on their beloved ones.
99. 6 And again I swear t o you, the sinners, that sin is ready
for the day of unceasing bloodshed. 99. 7 And they worship
stone, and some {ie,r, c i o ) carve images of gold and of silver
and of wood and of clay, and some, with no knowledge, worship
unclean spirits and demons and every (kind of) error, but no
help will be obtained from them. 99. 8 And they will sink into
impiety because of the folly of their hearts, and their eyes will
be bUnded (i5r, C15) through the fear of their hearts and
through the vision of their dreams. 99. 9 Through these they
will become impious and fearful, for they do all their deeds
with lies and worship stones, and they will be destroyed at the
same moment. 99.10 And in those days blessed (are) all those
who accept the words of wisdom (i5r, C 2 o ) and understand
them, and follow the paths of the Most High, and walk in the
path of righteousness, and do not act impiously with the
impious, for they will be saved. 99. 11 W o e to you who extend
99. 5 t h o s e w h o a r e i n n e e d w i l l g o o u t , a n d s e i z e t h e i r c h i l d r e n ,
a n d c a s t o u t t h e i r c h i l d r e n : E t h I I ; Gr^^ 'those w h o give birth will
cast o u t a n d . . . a n d a b a n d o n their infants'. N e i t h e r E t h n o r GiP^
is free f r o m difficulty. E t h f-%iCt^ i is possibly a n i n n e r - E t h i o p i c c o r r u p -
tion o f '• ('those w h o a r e p r e g n a n t ' ) . I n Gr'^^ ^he m o s t obvious
c o r r e c t i o n o f sioTocCTOuaiv is K e n y o n ' s iK<a>Tr6ccrouaiv (cf. B o n n e r , Enoch,
4 2 ) , w h i c h h a s a similar m e a n i n g to E t h ÔOJ^m:. B u t iKCTTT&o-ouaiv is n o t
entirely suitable as t h e m i d d l e m e m b e r between iKpotAoOoiv a n d iyKcrrccXef-
vj;ouaiv. Z u n t z (jfBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 1 9 5 f.) c o n j e c t u r e s oirapdlouaiv, w h i c h
m i g h t conceivably have b e e n r e n d e r e d b y J&(n>/"in'j; b u t this p r e -
supposes a long p r o c e s s o f c o r r u p t i o n in t h e G r e e k , while aovcil; does
n o t s e e m a v e r y likely rendering o f airapdaaco. ( C f . also Z u n t z , JTS 45
(1944), 166, note).
a n d t h e i r o f f s p r i n g w i l l s l i p f r o m t h e m : i.e. in p r e m a t u r e birth.
9 9 . 9 a t t h e s a m e m o m e n t : c f . L u k e 1 4 : 1 8 a n d S . Aalen, ' S t . L u k e ' s

G o s p e l a n d t h e L a s t C h a p t e r s o f I E n o c h ' , NTS 1 3 ( 1 9 6 6 / 7 ) , 3 .
evil to your neighbours, for you will be killed in Sheol.

99. 1 2 W o e to you who lay (i5r, C25) foundations of sin and
deceit, and (to those) who cause bitterness on the earth, for
because of this an end will be made of them. 99. 13 W o e to
you who build your houses with the toil of others, and all their
building materials (are) the bricks and stones of sin; I say to
y o u : " Y o u will not have (i5r, 030) peace." 99. 14 W o e to
those who reject the measure and the eternal inheritance of
their fathers and cause their souls to follow after error, for
they will not have rest. 99. 15 W o e to those who commit
iniquity and help wrong and kill their neighbours (i5r, 035)
until the day of the great judgement, 99. 16 for he will throw
down your glory and put evil into your hearts and rouse the
spirit of his anger that he may destroy you all with the sword;
and all the righteous and holy will remember your sin.
1 0 0 . I And in those days in one place fathers and (15V, a i )
sons will strike one another, and brothers will together fall in
death until there flows of their blood as it were a stream.
1 0 0 . 2 F o r a man will not in mercy withhold his hand from
his sons, nor from his sons' sons, (15V, 3 5 ) in order to kill
them, and the sinner will not withhold his hand from his
honoured brother; from dawn until the sun sets they will
kill one another. 1 0 0 . 3 And the horse will walk up to its
chest in the blood of sinners, and the chariot will sink up to
its height. (15V, a i o ) 1 0 0 . 4 And in those days the angels will
come down into the hidden places and gather together in one
place all those who have helped sin, and the Most High will
rise on that day to execute the great judgement on all the
sinners. 1 0 0 . 5 And he will set guards (15V, 3 1 5 ) from the
holy angels over all the righteous and holy, and they will
guard them like the apple of an eye until an end is made of
all evil and all sin; and even if the righteous sleep a long sleep,
they have nothing to fear. 1 0 0 . 6 And the wise men will see
9 9 . 1 3 t h e b r i c k s a n d s t o n e s o f s i n : cf. B e r l , b u t also D i l l m a n n ,
Translation, 314.
CHAPTERS 99-101 235
the truth, (15V, a2o) and the sons of the earth will understand
all the words of this book, and they will know that their riches
will not be able to save them in the overthrow of their sin.
100. 7 W o e to you, you sinners, when you afflict the righteous
on the day of severe trouble and burn them (15V, 3 2 5 ) with
fire; you will be repaid according to your deeds. 100. 8 W o e
to you, you perverse of heart, who watch to devise evil; fear
will come upon you, and there is no one who will help you.
100. 9 W o e to you, you sinners, for on account of the words of
your mouth, and on account of the deeds (15V, 330) of your
hands which you have impiously done, you will burn in
blazing flames of fire. 100. 1 0 And now know that the angels
will inquire in heaven into your deeds from the sun and
the moon and the stars, (that is) into your sins, for on earth
(15V, 3 3 5 ) you execute judgement on the righteous. 100. 1 1
And all the clouds and mist and dew and rain will testify
against you, for they will all be withheld from you so that they
do not fall on you, and they will think about your sins.
100. 1 2 And now give gifts to the rain that it may not be
withheld from falling on you, (15V, b i ) and that the dew, if
it has accepted gold and silver from you, may fall. 1 0 0 . 1 3
W h e n hoar-frost and snow with their cold and all the snow-
winds with all their torments fall on you, (15V, h$) in those
days you will not be able to stand before them.
l o i . I Contemplate heaven, all you sons of heaven, and all
the works of the Most High, and fear him and do not do evil
before him. 1 0 1 . 2 I f he closes the windows of heaven, and
withholds the rain ( i 5 V , b i o ) and the dew so that it does not
1 0 0 . 7 w h e n y o u a f H i c t . . , w i t h fire: E t h , a n d similarly Gr^^ (reading

(PX4|TIT[E] f o r 9uXdfr|T[6], c f . a p p a r a t u s ) . I t is possible t o m a k e sense o f
t h e t e x t o n t h e a s s u m p t i o n t h a t ' t h e d a y o f severe t r o u b l e ' is t h e p e r i o d
o f t h e persecution o f t h e r i g h t e o u s ; b u t t h e p h r a s e suggests r a t h e r t h e
eschatological d a y o f j u d g e m e n t (cf. C h a r l e s , Translation, 2 5 0 ; Torrey,
JAOS 6 2 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 8 f . ) ; if this is s o , t h e n t h e p h r a s e m a y well h a v e b e e n
t r a n s p o s e d in t h e Vorlage o f b o t h E t h a n d G r ™ — b u t f r o m t h e e n d o f t h e
verse, n o t (so Charles a n d T o r r e y ) f r o m t h e beginning (after ' s i n n e r s ' ) ,
c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 315.
fall on the earth because of you, what will you do? l o i . 3

And if he sends his anger upon you and upon all your deeds,
will you not entreat him ? F o r you speak proud and hard
(words) against his righteousness, (15V, b i 5 ) and you will
not have peace. l o i . 4 And do you not see the kings of the
ships, how their ships are tossed by the waves and rocked by
the winds, and are in distress? l o i . 5 And because of this
they are afraid, for all their good possessions go out on the
sea (15V, b2o) with them, and they think nothing good in
their hearts, (namely) that the sea will swallow them up,
and (that) they will be destroyed in it. l o i . 6 Is not all the
sea and all its waters and all its movement the work of the
Most High, and did he not seal all its doings and bind it all
with sand? ( 1 5 V , b 2 5 ) l o i . 7 And at his rebuke it dries up
and becomes afraid, and all its fish die and everything that
is in it; but you sinners who (are) on earth do not fear him.
l o i . 8 Did he not make heaven and earth and everj^hing that
is in them? And who gave knowledge (15V, b3o) and wisdom
l o i . 4 t h e k i n g s o f t h e s h i p s : E t h ; G r ™ 'the saihng-masters' or 'the

sailors'. E t h is q u i t e unsuitable a n d v e r y p r o b a b l y derives f r o m a m i s -
reading o f TlVa as 'SVS (cf. Halivy, jfA vi. 9 ( 1 8 6 7 ) , 3 9 2 ) . T h e reading o f
E t h is i m p o r t a n t as attesting t h e i n d e p e n d e n t u s e o f A r a m b y E t h .
C o n t r a s t t h e views o f ( i ) C h a r l e s a n d F l e m m i n g , w h o a s s u m e d t h a t it
w a s t h e G r e e k t r a n s l a t o r w h o m i s r e a d t h e original—^but cf. n o w Gr'^^.
(2) B o n n e r , w h o suggests t h a t t h e fault lies w i t h t h e E t h i o p i c t r a n s l a t o r
w h o w a s unfamiliar w i t h vaCn<AT]pos—but this s e e m s less likely t h a n t h e
view t h a t t h e e r r o r is t o b e t r a c e d b a c k t o t h e A r a m a i c . ( N o t e t h a t in
A c t s 2 7 : 1 1 VOOKATIPOS is r e n d e r e d b y "i^Si ;)•
l o i . 6 a n d d i d h e n o t s e a l a l l i t s d o i n g s : so all E t h I I M S S . e x c e p t
C u r z o n 5 6 ; t h e e x p r e s s i o n is a little s t r a n g e , b u t cf. J o b 9 : 7 . T h e r e a d -
ing o f C u r z o n 5 6 , htin> i, p r e f e r r e d b y C h a r l e s , could either b e taken as
Oâo; ('and did h e n o t p r e s c r i b e all its d o i n g s ' , cf. C h a r l e s , Text, 2 1 1 ;
Translation, 2 5 2 ) , o r as t h e I I i f o r m of t h e r o o t * f l » i (cf. G r ™ C J W E -
OTi^coTo). H o w e v e r , it seems t o m e difficult t o explain t h e o t h e r E t h i o p i c
readings o n t h e a s s u m p t i o n t h a t R"J'in>; w a s t h e original E t h i o p i c r e a d -
ing. — T h e readings o f t h e E t h I M S S . a r e all c o r r u p t . — C h a r l e s a n d
F l e m m i n g give t h e r e a d i n g of M u n i c h M S . 3 0 as ffl^^jP; 04>rn>;, b u t I
h a v e e x a m i n e d a p h o t o g r a p h o f this M S . a n d it h a s t h e r e a d i n g <n»
e x a c t l y as all t h e o t h e r E t h I I M S S . ( e x c e p t C u r z o n 5 6 ) .
CHAPTERS 101-102 337
to all the things that move on the ground and in the sea?
l o i . 9 D o not those kings of the ships fear the sea? Y e t
sinners do not fear the Most High.
1 0 2 . I And in those days if he brings a fierce fire upon you,
(15V, b35) whither will you flee, and where will you be safe?
And when he utters his voice against you, will you not be
terrified and afraid ? 1 0 2 . 2 And all the lights will shake with
great fear, and the whole earth will be terrified and will
tremble and quail. 1 0 2 . 3 And all the angels will carry out
their commands and will seek to hide (15V, c i ) before the one
who is great in glory, and the children of the earth will
tremble and shake; and you sinners (will be) cursed for ever
and will not have peace. 1 0 2 . 4 D o not be afraid, you souls
of the righteous, and be hopeful, (you) who have died (15V,
C 5 ) in righteousness. 1 0 2 . 5 And do not be sad that your souls
have gone down into Sheol in sadness, and (that) your bodies
did not obtain during your life (a reward) in accordance with
1 0 1 . 9 k i n g s o f t h e s h i p s : cf. above o n verse 4 .
1 0 2 . 2 f. ( i ) Z u n t z (JTS 4 5 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 7 - 9 ; cf. C h a r l e s , Translation, 253;

T o r r e y , JAOS 62 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 9 ; also t h e translation b y B e e r o f verse 3 )
thinks t h a t t h e r e is a c o n t r a d i c t i o n b e t w e e n ( a ) ' A n d all t h e angels will
c a r r y o u t their c o m m a n d s ' a n d (b) ' a n d will seek t o hide before t h e one
w h o is great in g l o r y ' . I t s e e m s t o m e t h a t t h e t e x t o f E t h is intelligible as
it s t a n d s ; w h e r e a s t h e g o o d angels will c a r r y o u t their duties o n t h e d a y
o f j u d g e m e n t , t h e y will, like t h e lights o f h e a v e n a n d t h e e a r t h , b e
terrified b y t h e occasion a n d will seek t o hide. H o w e v e r , it should b e
p o i n t e d o u t t h a t Gt^^ has n o t h i n g c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o 'and will seek t o
hide before t h e o n e w h o is great in g l o r y ' ; a l t h o u g h t h e t e x t o f Gr'-'^ h a s
b e e n disrupted in these t w o verses, Gt^^ has clauses c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o
e v e r y clause in E t h w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n o f this o n e . Is this clause a gloss
w h i c h originated in E t h o n t h e mistaken a s s u m p t i o n t h a t t h e angels
m e n t i o n e d h e r e w e r e fallen angels, n o t g o o d o n e s ? (2) A s already m e n -
tioned, t h e t e x t o f G r ™ has b e e n disrupted in these t w o v e r s e s . T h e
origin of t h e c o r r u p t i o n w o u l d a p p e a r to h e in t h e omission, a n d s u b s e -
q u e n t reinsertion in t h e w r o n g place, o f t h e clause in GrP^ w h i c h
c o r r e s p o n d s t o ' A n d all t h e lights will shake w i t h great fear', viz. Kai 6
oOpavos Kai oi (pcoorfipes osidnEvoi. F o r a v e r y plausible a t t e m p t t o explain
all t h e difficulties raised b y Gr<=B cf. Zuntz, JTS 4 5 (1944), 1 6 1 - 7 0 ; id.,
JBL 6 3 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , S 3 f.
your goodness, but on the day on which you became as

sinners and on the day of cursing (15V, c i o ) and punishment
. . . 1 0 2 . 6 But when you die, the sinners say about y o u :
" A s we die, the righteous have died, and of what use to them
were their deeds ? 1 0 2 . 7 Behold, like us they have died in
sadness and in darkness, and what advantage do they have
over us? F r o m now on we are equal, 1 0 2 . 8 and what (15V,
C15) will they receive, and what will they see for ever? F o r
behold, they too have died, and from now on they will never
102. 5 b u t o n t h e d a y o n w h i c h y o u b e c a m e a s s i n n e r s a n d o n t h e
d a y o f c u r s i n g a n d p u n i s h m e n t . . . E t h is c o r r u p t , b u t seems to derive
ultimately f r o m a Vorlage similar t o t h a t o f Gr'^^^
102. 7 - 1 1 F r o m the e n d o f v . 7 t o v . 1 1 b o t h E t h a n d G r ™ have suffered

c o r r u p t i o n w i t h t h e result t h a t it is n o t entirely clear w h o is t h e speaker
in e a c h v e r s e . I n E t h it is m o s t n a t u r a l t o a s s u m e t h a t v . 8 f o r m s t h e e n d
o f t h e speech o f t h e sinners, t h a t w . g a n d 1 0 are a reply f r o m t h e a u t h o r ,
a n d t h a t v . 1 1 is a final t a u n t f r o m t h e sinners (so B e e r , Translation, 306,
a n d Charles, Translation, 255); it is possible t o m a k e sense o f t h e text,
b u t V . 8 E t h is v e r y different f r o m v . 8 Gr^^, while v . 9 E t h is weak as
a reply t o v. 8 E t h . Also in E t h w . 1 0 a n d 1 1 refer t o t h e righteous,
w h e r e a s in Gr^^ t ^ e y s e e m t o refer t o t h e wicked. I n Gr^^ t h e s p e e c h o f
t h e sinners would a p p e a r t o e n d in v . 8, w i t h v v . 9, 1 0 and 1 1 as t h e reply
f r o m t h e a u t h o r (so B o n n e r , Enoch, 6 0 - 3 , 9 2 f . ) . B u t since s o m e w o r d s
s e e m to have d r o p p e d o u t o f t h e t e x t after ToiyapoOv in v . 9, a n d since it
is n o t absolutely clear t o w h o m ol SIKCIOOVTES [IOUTJOOS (v. 1 0 ) refers (see
discussion below o f w . 1 0 f . ) , this interpretation is n o t certain, a n d
Z u n t z (JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 ) argues t h a t t h e whole o f w . 6 - 1 1 Gi^^ is t o
b e r e g a r d e d as spoken b y t h e sinners. T h i s , h o w e v e r , s e e m s t o m e
unlikely, a n d B o n n e r ' s interpretation w o u l d a p p e a r t o m a k e b e t t e r sense.
T h e effect o f t h e differences indicated a b o v e is, n o t surprisingly, t h a t t h e
m e a n i n g o f w . 7 - 1 1 as a w h o l e is n o t t h e s a m e in E t h a n d in Gr^^.
102. 7 f. F r o m n o w o n w e a r e e q u a l , a n d w h a t w i l l t h e y r e c e i v e :
B M 4 9 1 A b b 3 5 E t h I I ; B M 485 B M 485a Berl T a n a 9 ' F r o m now on
w e are equal, a n d h o w will t h e y r i s e ' ; Gr'^^ ' F r o m n o w o n let t h e m rise
a n d b e s a v e d ' . E t h derives f r o m misreadingCTcoei^Tcocrotvas iaci)9tiaocv. N o t e
also t h a t E t h presupposes t h e o r d e r OCOQI^TCOOOV KOI <3tvaoTr|TCOCTav. S e e
B o n n e r , Enoch, 6 1 .
1 0 2 . 8 a n d w h a t w i l l t h e y s e e . • . s e e l i g h t : E t h ; Gr^^ 'and t h e y will

for ever see u s (reading f\\xSs for ini&s, cf. B o n n e r , Enoch, 6 2 ; Z u n t z , JBL
6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 ) eating a n d drinking well'. E t h is w e a k e r t h a n Gr^^^ a n d
m e r e l y repeats t h e s u b s t a n c e o f w . 6 f. A r e f e r e n c e t o eating a n d drinking
again see light." 102. 9 I say to you, you sinners: " Y o u are
content to eat and drink, and strip men naked and steal and
sin, and acquire possessions and see ( 1 5 V , c 2 o ) good days.
102. 1 0 But you saw the righteous, how their end was peace,
for no wrong was found in them until the day of their death."
102. II " B u t they were destroyed and became as though
they had not been, and their souls went down into Sheol
in distress."
(15V, C 2 5 ) 103. I And now I swear to you, the righteous,
by his great glory and his honour, and by his magnificent
is required at t h e e n d o f v . 8 in o r d e r to give point t o t h e r e p l y o f v . 9

(for w h i c h cf. I s a . 2 2 : 1 3 ; Z u n t z , JBL 61 (1942), 201 f.). As E t h now
stands, v . 9 c o m e s in s o m e w h a t strangely as a c o m m e n t o n v . 8.
1 0 2 . 9 I n GtP^ s o m e w o r d s s e e m to h a v e d r o p p e d o u t after TOiyapoOv

b e c a u s e o f t h e immediately p r e c e d i n g o c c u r r e n c e o f a similar expression,
a n d w e m a y restore with B o n n e r , Enoch, 6 2 , ToiyapoOv <KaAcSs ICTTIV
Onas (potysTv Kai TTETV Kai> &piT&CTat K T X . , ' T h e n <you d o well to eat a n d drink
and> steal a n d sin a n d steal clothes a n d a c q u i r e (possessions) a n d see
g o o d d a y s . ' H o w e v e r , note that Z u n t z {JBL 6 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 2 0 1 f.) inserts
<KaX6v fipTv) instead o f KOACOS ioriv unas; this restoration follows c o n -
sistently f r o m his understanding o f w . 6 - 1 1 as a w h o l e .
I 0 2 . 1 0 f. B u t y o u s a w . . . d e s t r o y e d a n d b e c a m e , e t c . : E t h I I ; G r ™
' S e e therefore, t h e y w h o justify themselves, h o w their e n d w a s , for n o
righteousness w a s f o u n d in t h e m until t h e y died a n d w e r e destroyed a n d
b e c a m e , e t c . ' . B o n n e r , Enoch, 6 2 , argues t h a t oi S I K O I O O V T E S [iovrrJoOs
is t o be taken as a nominativus pendens, a n d that it refers to the wicked (cf.
L u k e 1 6 : 1 5 ) ; this s e e m s t h e m o s t natural w a y o f understanding G r ™ ,
even t h o u g h t h e expression in E t h w h i c h c o r r e s p o n d s t o ol S I K O I O O V T E S
pccvn-]ous clearly refers to t h e righteous (with a consequential difference
in m e a n i n g for t h e whole o f w . 1 0 f . ) . H o w e v e r Z u n t z (JBL 61 (1942),
2 0 1 - 3 ) , w h o thinks t h a t t h e s p e e c h o f t h e sinners in G r ™ consists o f
t h e whole o f v v . 6 - 1 1 (with t h e r e p l y o f the a u t h o r only beginning in t h e
n e x t c h a p t e r ) , suggests t h a t ol S I K O I O O V T E S [lourjoiis is to b e u n d e r s t o o d
as a sneering description b y t h e sinners o f t h e righteous. H e also suggests
t h a t SiKaiocTvwTi here m e a n s n o t 'righteousness', b u t 'divine help, d e h v e r -
a n c e , blessing' ( h e n c e 'see therefore, t h e y w h o affect righteousness, how
their e n d w a s , for n o help w a s f o r t h c o m i n g for t h e m until t h e y died a n d
w e r e destroyed a n d b e c a m e , e t c . ' ) . B u t this s e e m s t o m e a r a t h e r f o r c e d
w a y o f understanding Gr^^, a n d B o n n e r ' s interpretation w o u l d a p p e a r
t o m a k e b e t t e r sense (cf. also t h e discussion above o f w . 8 f., a n d o n ol
SiKaioOvTEs pauT]o\Js cf. also J e r e m i a s , ThBl 1 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , col. 1 4 6 ; id.,
ZNW 3 8 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , " 7 f . ; also A a l e n , NTS 13 ( 1 9 6 6 ^ ) , i f.).
sovereignty and by his majesty I swear to you 1 0 3 . 2 that I

understand this mystery. And I have read the tablets of
heaven and seen the writing of the holy ones, and I found
(15V, C 3 0 ) written and engraved in it concerning them
1 0 3 . 3 that all good and joy and honour have been made
ready and written down for the spirits of those who have died
in righteousness, and (that) much good will be given to you
in recompense for your toil, and (that) your lot (will be) more
excellent than (15V, 0 3 5 ) the lot of the living. 1 0 3 . 4 And the
spirits of you who have died in righteousness will live, and
their spirits will rejoice and be glad, and the memory of them
(will remain) before the Great One for all the generations of
eternity. Therefore do not fear their abuse. 1 0 3 . 5 W o e to
you, you sinners, when you die in your sin, (i6r, a i ) and
those who are like you say about y o u : "Blessed were the
sinners; they saw all their days. 1 0 3 . 6 And now they have
died in prosperity and wealth; distress and slaughter they did
not see during their life, (i6r, 3 5 ) but they died in glory, and
judgement was not executed on them during their life."
1 0 3 . 7 Know that their souls will be made to go down into
Sheol, and they will be wretched, and their distress (will be)
great; 1 0 3 . 8 and in darkness and in chains and in burning
flames (i6r, a i o ) your spirits will come to the great judge-
ment, and the great judgement will last for all generations for
ever. W o e to you, for you will not have peace. 1 0 3 . 9 D o not
say of the righteous and good who were alive: " I n the days of
our affliction we toiled laboriously (i6r, 3 1 5 ) and saw every
affliction and met many evils; we were spent and became
few, and our spirit small. 1 0 3 . 1 0 W e were destroyed, and
there was no one who helped us with words or deeds; we were
103. 9 D o not say of t h e righteous a n d g o o d w h o w e r e a l i v e : Eth.

I n E t h t h e sinners, speaking as if t h e y w e r e t h e r i g h t e o u s , u t t e r t h e
following w o r d s ( w . 9 - 1 5 ) in d e r i s i o n ; t h e verses c o n t a i n t h e s i n n e r s '
view o f t h e lot of t h e r i g h t e o u s (cf. C h a r l e s , Translation, 257). But
Gr™ y*P E1TTT1T6 ol 6(K[ai]oi KTA.) p e r h a p s offers a b e t t e r i n t r o d u c t i o n
t o t h e w o r d s w h i c h follow.
powerless and found nothing. W e were tortured and destroyed,

and did not expect to see life ( i 6 r , a2o) from one day to the
next. 103. II W e hoped to become the head, but became
the tail. W e toiled and laboured, but were not masters of the
fruits of our toil; we became food for the sinners, and the
lawless made their yoke heavy upon us. 103. 1 2 T h o s e who
hated us and those who goaded us were masters of us, and
( i 6 r , 3 2 5 ) to those who hated us we bowed our necks, but
they did not have mercy on us. 103. 1 3 W e sought to escape
from them that we might flee and be at rest, but we found no
place where we might flee and be safe from them. 103. 1 4 W e
complained about them to the rulers in our distress and cried
out against those who devoured us, but they took no notice of
our cry ( i 6 r , 330) and did not wish to listen to our voice.
1 0 3 . 1 5 And they helped those who plundered us and devoured
us and those who made us few, and they concealed their
wrongdoing and did not remove from us the yoke of those
who devoured us and scattered us and killed u s ; and they
concealed our slaughter and did not remember that they had
raised ( i 6 r , 3 3 5 ) their hands against u s . "
104. I I swear to you, you righteous, that in heaven the
angels remember you for good before the glory of the Great
One, and (that) your names are written down before the glory
of the Great One. 104. 2 Be hopeful! F o r you were formerly
put to shame through evils and afflictions, but now you will
shine like the lights ( i 6 r , b i ) of heaven and will be seen, and
the gate of heaven will be opened to you. 104. 3 And persevere
in your cry for judgement, and it will appear to you, for
(justice) will be exacted from the rulers for all your distress,
and from all those who helped those who plundered you.
( i 6 r , h$) 104. 4 Be hopeful, and do not abandon your hope,
for you will have great joy like the angels of heaven. 104. 5
What will you have to do ? Y o u will not have to hide on the
1 0 4 . s B o t h E t h a n d Gr"^B gj-e difficult in this verse, ( i ) T h e beginning

o f t h e v e r s e in G r ^ ^ jg tneaningless. v . 4 has o f c o u r s e disappeared
day of the great judgement, nor will you be found to be

sinners. T h e eternal judgement will be upon you for all the
generations (i6r, b i o ) of eternity. 104. 6 And now do not be
afraid, you righteous, when you see the sinners growing
strong and prospering in their desires, and do not be asso-
ciated with them, but keep far away from their wrongdoing,
for you shall be associates of the host of heaven. 104. 7 F o r
you sinners say: " N o n e of our sins vdll be inquired into and
written d o w n ! " — ( i 6 r , b i 5 ) (but) they will write down all
your sins every day. 104. 8 And now I show to you that light
and darkness, day and night, see all your sins. 104. 9 D o not
be impious in your hearts, and do not lie, and do not alter
the words of truth, nor say that the words of the Holy and
Great One are lies, (i6r, hzo) and do not praise your idols, for
all your lies and all your impiety lead not to righteousness,
but to great sin. 104. 1 0 And now I know this mystery, that
many sinners will alter and distort the words of truth, and
speak evil words, (i6r, b25) and lie, and concoct great fabrica-
tions, and write books in their (own) words. 104. 1 1 But
when they write out all my words exactly in their languages.
entirely f r o m G r ™ (unless, t h a t is, verse 4 is a n interpolation in E t h ) ,

a n d it is possible t h a t s o m e w o r d s f r o m t h e beginning o f v. 5 h a v e also
d r o p p e d o u t o f G r ™ (cf. B o n n e r , Enoch, 7 1 ) . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d E t h has
nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o Gr^^ TCJ KOCKA. (2) T h e s e c o n d p a r t o f t h e verse
is v e r y s t r a n g e if t h e w o r d s a r e m e a n t t o refer to t h e righteous, as is
apparently t h e case for t h e whole o f w . 1 - 6 . T h e E t h i o p i c is c o n v e n -
tionally translated 'and t h e eternal j u d g e m e n t will b e far f r o m y o u ' , a n d
s u c h a translation w o u l d certainly a p p e a r t o b e d e m a n d e d b y t h e c o n t e x t .
H o w e v e r , in a passage like this h ^ " } : c a n only m e a n ' u p o n ' , n o t '(far)
f r o m ' , cf. 1 0 0 . 4 ; 1 0 4 . 3 ; cf. also B o n n e r , Enoch, 4 9 , 7 1 f., o n t h e c o m -
parable use o f EK. H e n c e it is possible that t h e s e c o n d half o f v . 5 w a s
originally a s t a t e m e n t addressed t o t h e sinners. — T h e s a m e p r o b l e m
arises in G r ™ w h e r e t h e o c c u r r e n c e o f aKuXriaEa6E (not present in E t h )
indicates clearly t h a t t h e following w o r d s m u s t be translated ' a n d eternal
j u d g e m e n t will be u p o n y o u ' . B o n n e r , Enoch, 7 1 f., a n d T o r r e y , JAOS 62
( 1 9 4 2 ) , 5 9 f., b o t h a t t e m p t to deal w i t h t h e p r o b l e m b y e m e n d i n g t h e
G r e e k so t h a t t h e s e c o n d half o f v . 5 b e c o m e s quite exphcitly a n address
t o t h e sinners.
1 0 4 . 1 0 i n t h e i r ( o w n ) w o r d s : o r p e r h a p s ' c o n c e r n i n g their w o r d s ' .

and do not alter or omit (anything) from my words, but write

out everything exactly, everything which I testified about
them b e f o r e — 104. 1 2 (then) I know another mystery, ( i 6 r ,
b3o) that books will be given to the righteous and wise (which
will be the source of) joy and truth and much wisdom. 104. 1 3
And books will be given to them, and they will believe in
them and rejoice over t h e m ; and all the righteous who have
learnt from them all the ways of truth will be glad.
( i 6 r , b 3 5 ) 1 0 5 . I And in those days, says the Lord, they
shall call and testify to the sons of the earth about the wisdom
1 0 4 . 1 3 Aram'^S i 2 0 ] • pntttP''[ appears t o belong h e r e a n d could c o r r e -

s p o n d either t o (Ofi-^^^dh \ o r t o (Df-^-^Mt^f;.
1 0 5 . I f. G r ° B h a s nothing c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o c . 1 0 5 o f E t h . Charles
(Translation, 2 6 2 ) long a g o suggested that c . 1 0 5 did n o t originally belong
with c c . 9 1 - 1 0 4 , a n d this view s e e m e d t o b e confirmed b y t h e evidence o f
G r ° ^ (cf. B o n n e r , Enoch, 4 , 7 6 ) . H o w e v e r , Aram'^S i does s e e m t o h a v e
h a d material corresponding at a n y rate t o v . i o f c . 1 0 5 . T h i s seems fairly
certain, despite t h e fact that only a f e w w o r d s have survived i n "^5 i,
because o f t h e o c c u r r e n c e in '5 i 2 1 o f N]»1S •'32a[ = (\iD-(tA : I

o f E t h 1 0 5 . I . A p a r t f r o m 1 0 5 . i , 'sons o f t h e e a r t h ' a r e m e n t i o n e d in five
places i n E n o c h ( 1 2 . 4 Gr^^"; 1 5 . 3 ; 8 6 . 6 ; l o o . 6 ; 1 0 2 . 3 ) , b u t whereas
the w o r d s above a n d below N j S ' l S ''23a[ in "^5 i c a n fairly easily b e related

t o t h e verses s u r r o u n d i n g 1 0 5 . i (viz. 1 0 4 . 1 3 - 1 0 6 . 2 ) , t h e s a m e is n o t
t r u e o f t h e verses s u r r o u n d i n g t h e five o t h e r passages w h e r e t h e p h r a s e
' t h e sons o f the e a r t h ' o c c u r s . Aram'^S i is thus o f considerable i m p o r t a n c e
as f a r as t h e value o f t h e evidence o f E t h in relation t o G r is c o n c e r n e d .
H o w e v e r , while it is virtually certain that A r a m d i d have material
c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o E t h 1 0 5 . i , t h e situation w i t h r e g a r d t o E t h 1 0 5 . 2 is
n o t quite clear b e c a u s e so little h a s survived o f Aram'^S i. T h e M e s s i a n i c
reference i n 1 0 5 . 2 — ' F o r I a n d m y s o n will join ourselves with t h e m f o r
ever in t h e p a t h s o f uprightness during their lives'—is quite o u t o f place
in t h e c o n t e x t o f c c . 9 1 - 1 0 4 , a n d it seems v e r y unlikely that A r a m h a d
anything corresponding t o this. W h e t h e r A r a m h a d a n y material c o r r e -
sponding t o t h e r e m a i n d e r o f t h e verse ('and y o u will have p e a c e . R e j o i c e ,
y o u sons o f u p r i g h t n e s s ! A m e n ' ) remains u n c e r t a i n , b u t cf. t h e c o m m e n t
o n <^s i 2 3 (cf. Milik, HTR 6 4 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3 6 5 ) .
t o t h e s o n s o f t h e e a r t h : c f . Aram-^s i 2 1 N]S?1N ''Ja3[.
a b o u t t h e w i s d o m i n t h e m : hterally 'about their w i s d o m ' , 'about t h e

w i s d o m o f t h e m ' , i . e . a b o u t t h e w i s d o m i n t h e books ( 1 0 4 . 1 2 f . ) .
in them. Show (it) to them, for you (are) their leaders, and
the rewards (which are to come) over all the earth. 105. 2 F o r
I and my son will join ourselves with them for ever in the
paths of uprightness during their lives, and you will have
peace. Rejoice, (i6r, c i ) you sons of uprightness! Amen.'
106. I And after (some) days my son Methuselah took for

his son L a m e c h a wife, and she became pregnant by him and
bore a son. 106. 2 And his body was white like snow and red
like the flower (i6r, 05) of a rose, and the hair of his head (was)
white like w o o l . . . and his eyes (were) beautiful; and when
he opened his eyes, he made the whole house bright like the
sun so that the whole house was exceptionally bright. 106. 3
And when he was taken from the hand of the midwife, he
opened his mouth and spoke to the L o r d of Righteousness.
106. 4 And his father L a m e c h was afraid (i6r, c i o ) of him
and fled and went to his father Methuselah. 106. 5 And he
said to h i m : 'I have begotten a strange son; he is not like
a man, but is like the children of the angels of heaven, of a dif-
ferent type, and not like us. And his eyes (are) like the rays
1 0 5 . I y o u ( a r e ) : cf. Aram'^5 i 2 2 ] pinU pDpN. — I t is n o t clear h o w
Aram'^S i 2 3 ] ViD p5[ is t o be related t o E t h , b u t it is possible t h a t
t h e suffix p 3 [ is t o b e r e s t o r e d p3[V, cf. AhoD-; in 1 0 5 . 2 .
1 0 6 . I A n d a f t e r . . . L a m e c h a w i f e : E t h ; note t h e m u c h longer t e x t o f
G r ™ . Aram-^s i 2 6 "ipb n»»[ w o u l d a p p e a r t o s u p p o r t t h e originality o f
t h e longer text, b u t it m u s t b e a d m i t t e d t h a t t h e evidence is t e n u o u s .
a w i f e , a n d s h e : c f . Aram'=s i 2 7 ]S'ni finpN,
106. 2 a n d r e d : cf. Aram'^s i 2 8 plOp.

a n d the hair of his h e a d (was) white like wool . . . I omit
a » . C - y " £ " ^ 0 ' : as a gloss o n (DKbCi CKChi (cf. v . 1 0 ) .
1 0 6 . 3 A n d w h e n h e w a s t a k e n : c f . D i l l m a n n , Translation, 326, but

c o n t r a s t t h e readings o f B M 48sa a n d G r ™ .
1 0 6 . 5 t h e c h i l d r e n o f t h e a n g e l s o f h e a v e n : see t h e n o t e o n 69. 4 .
of the sun, and his face glorious. 106. 6 And it seems t o m e

that (i6r, C15) he is not sprung from me, but from the angels,
and I am afraid lest something extraordinary should be done
on the earth in his days. 106. 7 And now, m y father, I a m
entreating you and petitioning you to go to our father Enoch,
and learn from him the truth, for his dwelling is with the
angels.' (i6r, c2o) i o 6 . 8 And when Methuselah heard the
words of his son, he came t o m e at the ends of the earth, for
he had heard that I was there. And he cried out, and I heard
his voice and went to him. And I said to h i m : 'Behold, I a m
(here), m y son, for you have come to m e . ' io6. 9 And he
answered m e and said: 'Because of (i6r, 025) a great matter
have I come to you, and because of a disturbing vision have I
come near. 106. 1 0 And now hear me, m y father, for a child
has been born to m y son L a m e c h whose form and type are
not like the type of a m a n ; his colour is whiter than snow and
redder than the flower of a rose, and the hair of his head
(i6r, C30) is whiter than white wool, and his eyes (are) like the
rays of the sun; and he opened his eyes and made the whole
house bright. 106. 1 1 And he was taken from the hand of the
midwife and opened his mouth and blessed the L o r d of
Heaven. 106. 1 2 And his father L a m e c h was afraid and fled
to me. And he does not believe that he (is sprung) from him,
(i6r, C35) but thinks him (to be) from the angels of heaven.
And behold I have come to you that you may make known to
me the truth.' 106. 1 3 A n d I, Enoch, answered and said t o
h i m : ' T h e L o r d will do new things on the earth, and this I
have already seen in a vision and made known to you, for in
the generation of m y father Jared some from the height of
1 0 6 . I I A n d h e w a s t a k e n f r o m : f o r this translation c f . v . 3 .
106. 1 3 f o r i n t h e g e n e r a t i o n . T h e E t h i o p i c c o u l d also b e translated

' t h a t in t h e g e n e r a t i o n ' .
s o m e f r o m t h e h e i g h t . . . t h e L o r d : E t h ; Gr'^^ ' t h e y transgressed t h e

w o r d o f t h e L o r d , (departing) f r o m t h e c o v e n a n t o f h e a v e n ' . E t h a n d
Gr^B a r e identical a p a r t f r o m Jio"AOÎ" i / <3rTr6 TTIS 5icc9i^Ktis. GrP^ is
heaven transgressed the word of the L o r d . i o 6 . 1 4 And behold,

( i 6 v , a i ) they commit sin and transgress the law, and have
been promiscuous with women and commit sin with them,
and have married some of them, and have begotten children
difficult. B o n n e r , Enoch, 8 1 f., argues t h a t irap^pTioocv h a s b e e n u s e d w i t h

a d o u b l e c o n s t r u c t i o n , o n c e w i t h a d i r e c t object a n d o n c e w i t h a p r e p o s i -
tion a n d g e n i t i v e ; p e r h a p s t h e situation is m o r e plausibly explained o n t h e
a s s u m p t i o n t h a t T 6 V Aoyov T O O Kupfou a n d (Snro Tfjs SIOQI^KTIS T O O oOpavoO
r e p r e s e n t alternative readings w h i c h h a v e b o t h b e e n i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o
t h e t e x t b y m i s t a k e . I t is possible t o m a k e sense o f E t h as t h e t e x t s t a n d s ,
b u t X O P A O I V I ' : is a little a w k w a r d . I suggest t h a t X«N>ADAI*! derives
f r o m a confusion o f Sa''p ( ' c o v e n a n t ' ) w i t h Xnaip ( ' h e i g h t ' ) . ( O n this
passage c f . also T o r r e y , JAOS 6 2 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 6 0 a n d s e e n o w T a n a 9.)
1 0 6 . 1 4 f. AND HAVE BEGOTTEN . . . THE WHOLE EARTH: E t h ; G r ^ ^ ' a n d

t h e y b e a r (children) n o t like spirits, b u t o f flesh. A n d t h e r e will b e g r e a t
w r a t h o n t h e e a r t h . ' T h e t e x t o f G r ° B h e r e is similar t o v . 1 7 a E t h ( ' T h e y
will b e g e t o n t h e e a r t h giants, n o t o f spirit, b u t o f flesh, a n d t h e r e will
b e g r e a t w r a t h o n t h e e a r t h ' ) , a passage w h i c h , t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e last
t h r e e w o r d s o f v . 1 6 E t h ('he a n d h i s sons will b e s a v e d ' ) , is n o t p r e s e n t i n
Gr<=B. N o t e f u r t h e r ( i ) t h a t '^'h^ I (//6PYR|) a t t h e beginning o f v . 1 5
c o m e s i n r a t h e r awkwardly i n view o f t h e o c c u r r e n c e o f ^ T ' - ^ : = dorcbAEioc
a t t h e e n d o f v . 1 5 ; ( 2 ) t h a t 6PYF| ( a t t h e beginning o f v . 1 5 G r ^ " ) a n d
aoipv^î ( v . 1 7 a E t h ) c o r r e s p o n d t o o n e a n o t h e r in several passages
( 5 . 9 ; 1 0 . 2 2 ; 1 3 . 8 ) ; ( 3 ) t h a t i n f a c t v . 1 7 a E t h is all b u t identical w i t h t h e
e n d o f V . 1 4 a n d t h e beginning o f v . 15 Gi'^^, a p a r t f r o m ^Cl: :
XRT: JPC'FLW:. I t m a y b e s u g g e s t e d t h a t v . 1 7 a E t h derives u l t i m a t e l y
f r o m a m a r g i n a l c o r r e c t i o n ( o r a n alternative version) o f t h e e n d o f v . 1 4
a n d t h e beginning o f v . 1 5 w h i c h w a s inserted into t h e t e x t o f E t h in t h e
w r o n g position ( a n d w i t h o u t t h e r e m o v a l o f t h e passage it w a s m e a n t t o
r e p l a c e ) ; t h e insertion o f this m a t e r i a l will h a v e necessitated a t least o n e
consequential c h a n g e ( f r o m a p e r f e c t (DA^ \ ( c f . v . 1 4 ) t o a n i m p e r f e c t
jS-tDSi^: ( v . 1 7 ) ) , a n d m a y h a v e b e e n t h e o c c a s i o n o f o t h e r alterations o r
additions a t t h e beginning o f v . 1 7 E t h . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d t h e last t h r e e
w o r d s o f v . 1 6 E t h ('he a n d his sons will b e s a v e d ' ) m e r e l y r e p e a t w h a t h a s
already b e e n s t a t e d earlier in v . 1 6 , a n d look like a n addition m a d e b y
a n E t h i o p i a n copyist. Certainly, G r ^ ^ p r e s e n t s a s m o o t h e r a n d m o r e
logical t e x t i n w . 1 4 - 1 7 . — C h a r l e s {Translation, 2 6 7 ) thought that the
whole o f v . 1 7 h a d been misplaced from between w . 1 4 a n d 1 5 , b u t in
f a c t v . 1 7 b E t h ( ' a n d t h e e a r t h will b e cleansed f r o m all c o r r u p t i o n ' )
c o r r e s p o n d s t o v . 1 7 G r ™ ([Koi] •rrpotuvgi TTIV yfjv doro TTJS ouati; iv [ccuTJrj
<P9OPAS), a n d is t h e r e f o r e p r e s u m a b l y i n t h e c o r r e c t p l a c e . C f . B o n n e r ,
Enoch, 8 2 f.
C H A P T E R 106 247
by them. io6. 15 And there will be great destruction over the

whole earth, and there will be a deluge, (i6v, a^) and there
will be great destruction for one year. 106, 16 But this child
who has been born to you will be left on the earth, and his
three sons will be saved with him; when all the men who (are)
on the earth die, he and his sons will be saved. 106. 17 They
will beget on the earth giants, (i6v, a i o ) not of spirit, but of
flesh, and there will be great wrath on the earth, and the earth
will be cleansed from all corruption. 106. 18 And now make
known to your son L a m e c h that the one who has been born is
truly his son. And call his name Noah, for he will be a remnant
for you, (i6v, ai5) and he and his sons will be saved from the
destruction which is coming on the earth because of all the sin
and all the iniquity which will be committed on the earth
in his days. 106. 19 But after this there will be yet greater
106. I S e a r t h : cf. (?) Aram'^s ii 20 ]
106. 16 a n d h i s t h r e e s o n s w i l l b e s a v e d w i t h h i m : cf. (.?) Aram'^s ii

21 poVja"" "-[mn.
106. 16 f. h e a n d h i s s o n s . . . w r a t h o n t h e e a r t h : E t h ; Gr'^^ o m i t s
(cf. t h e discussion above u n d e r w . 14 f . ) . N o t e t h a t E t h could also b e
t r a n s l a t e d : ' h e will be saved. A n d his sons will b e g e t . . .' (cf. B M 491
Bodl s).
106. 17 a n d t h e e a r t h . . . a l l c o r r u p t i o n : E t h ; G r ™ ' A n d h e will

s u b d u e t h e earth f r o m t h e c o r r u p t i o n w h i c h is o n i t . ' Aram'^S ii 22
] X 3 [ p r e s u m a b l y belongs h e r e , b u t it is n o t clear h o w it relates t o E t h
o r GrCB.
106. 18 A n d c a l l h i s n a m e : E t h G r ™ ; cf. Aram"=s ii 23 ] natP \lp.
a n d h e a n d h i s s o n s w i l l b e s a v e d : E t h ; in G r ™ t h e r e appears t o b e
a l a c u n a a n d t h e t e x t is u n c e r t a i n (cf. B o n n e r , Enoch, 83); cf. Aram"=5 ii 24
w h i c h w i l l b e c o m m i t t e d o n t h e e a r t h i n h i s d a y s : E t h ; the text of
G r ™ is again u n c e r t a i n ; cf. Aram'^s ii 25 MljaVS Kin'7[.
106. 19 B u t a f t e r t h i s . . . t h e e a r t h b e f o r e : E t h ; G r ™ is lost; cf. (?)
Aram-^s ii 25 f. ]...'-i26[ ]'\yT\ [ ] . [.

iniquity than that which was committed on the earth before.

( i 6 v , a2o) F o r I know the mysteries of the holy ones, for that
L o r d showed (them) t o m e and made (them) known t o me,
and I read (them) in the tablets of heaven.
107. I And I saw written on them that generation upon
generation will do wrong until a generation of righteousness
106. 1 9 F o r I k n o w . . . t a b l e t s o f h e a v e n : E t h ; G r ™ only survives i n

p a r t ; cf. Aram'^S ii 2 6 f .
[••niVai] w n s i w i n s yvfipi n rus » T ' [ 26
n'p])? 27
E t h is fairly close t o A r a m , b u t n o t identical w i t h it. ( i ) W e d o n o t k n o w
w h a t stood i m m e d i a t e l y after 'Ha in line 2 6 , b u t t h e gap b e t w e e n ]''Jia

00
a n d pB?''lj?[ is t o o large for t h e restoration suggested b y E t h , ""T N]''tia

^ ^ ^ [ j t o b e a d e q u a t e . ( 2 ) I n a n y case yVflp w o u l d a p p e a r t o b e t h e
subject o f t h e following plural v e r b s , "JT'inS a n d 'JVtnS; c o n t r a s t
E t h w h e r e 'that L o r d ' f o r m s t h e subject o f t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g v e r b s
( w h i c h are i n the singular). I n view of t h e fact that t h e v e r b s are plural i n
A r a m , t h e reading o f Gr^^ \JTT£5EI§OCV, c o r r e c t e d b y B o n n e r t o OTT^SEIÊV,
should p e r h a p s b e r e c o n s i d e r e d .
1 0 7 . I A n d I s a w w r i t t e n o n t h e m : E t h ; Gr^^ ' T h e n I saw w h a t w a s

w r i t t e n o n t h e m ' ; c f . Aram-^s ii 2 7 ]ina a''nD mtm. N e i t h e r E t h n o r
A r a m h a v e anything c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o G r ™ T O T E .
t h a t g e n e r a t i o n u p o n g e n e r a t i o n w i l l d o w r o n g : E t h ; G r ™ (as
r e s t o r e d ) ' t h a t o n e generation will b e w o r s e thari a n o t h e r ' ; c f . Aram"=s ii
2 7 ]k)nb WKai ] . . a my I T ] » [ I T ] n . T h e reading o f t h e w o r d

after is u n c e r t a i n , b u t t h e r e appears in a n y case t o b e nothing c o r -
responding t o this w o r d i n E t h o r G r ™ ; t h e latter also h a v e nothing
corresponding t o Kin*? 19X31.

u n t i l a g e n e r a t i o n o f r i g h t e o u s n e s s s h a l l a r i s e : E t h ; G r ™ 'and this
(reading T 6 5 E for T 6 T E w i t h B o n n e r ) I saw until a generation o f r i g h t e o u s -
ness shall a r i s e ' — s o B o n n e r . B u t Kai E I S O V T 6 T E / T 6 5 £ is p r o b a b l y only a
variant reading for T O T E TEdEanat (at t h e beginning o f t h e v e r s e ) w h i c h
has c o m e into t h e t e x t in t h e w r o n g place (cf. Z u n t z , jfTS 4 5 ( 1 9 4 4 ) , 1 6 7 ,
n . 2 ) . I f this is s o , E t h a n d Gr^^ w o u l d b e identical. C f . Aram"^S ii 2 8 •
KBtPlj? ''*n. N o t e t h e plural ""IT i n c o n t r a s t t o E t h Gr^^ w h i c h h a v e t h e

singular.
shall arise, and wrongdoing shall be destroyed, ( i 6 v , az^)

and sin shall depart from the earth, and everything good shall
come upon it. 107. 2 And now, my son, go, make known t o
your son L a m e c h that this child who has been born is truly
his son, and (this) is no lie.' 107. 3 And when Methuselah
had heard the words of his father Enoch ( i 6 v , a3o)—for he
showed everything to him which is secret—^he returned,
having seen him, and called the name of that child Noah; for
he will comfort the earth after all the destruction.
1 0 8 . 1 Another book which Enoch wrote for his son Methu-

selah and for those who should come after him and keep the
law ( i 6 v , a35) in the last days. 108. 2 Y o u who have observed
(it) and are waiting in these days until an end shall be made
of those who do evil, and an end shall be made of the power
of the wrongdoers, 108. 3 do indeed wait until sin shall pass
away; for their names will be erased from the books of the
holy ones, and their offspring will be destroyed for ever, and
their spirits ( i 6 v , b i ) will be killed, and they will cry out and
a n d w r o n g d o i n g s h a l l b e d e s t r o y e d : E t h G r ^ S ; c f . Aram"=5 ii 2 8
*]10' nStt^ll n W S a i . N e i t h e r E t h n o r Gr^^ h a v e anything c o r r e s p o n d -
ing t o nswii.
a n d s i n s h a l l d e p a r t f r o m t h e e a r t h : E t h G r ^ ^ ; c f . Aram"^5 ii 2 8
NSnS p »by NOaril. N o t e t h a t E t h G r ^ B , w i t h 'sin', a g r e e t o g e t h e r

against A r a m SOafl.
a n d e v e r y t h i n g g o o d s h a l l c o m e u p o n i t : E t h ; G r ™ 'and g o o d things
shall c o m e t o t h e m u p o n t h e e a r t h ' ; cf..Aram'=5 ii 2 8 f. IWVs 2 9 [

G r ™ ^tt' aCrroOs appears t o a g r e e w i t h A r a m pfT'Vs? against E t h .
1 0 7 . 2 A n d n o w . . . y o u r s o n L a m e c h : E t h G r ™ ; C f . Aram'^S ii 2 9
fpb[ Nl VTN ] » D 1 . O n SI c f . t h e discussion o f W i n I Q a p G e n

X X 2 5 ( F i t z m y e r , Genesis Apocryphon, 136).
that t h i s c h i l d . . . n o l i e : E t h G r ™ ; c f . Aram-^s ii 3 0 XIS'^S n
(read J-aiSa) p a i a SVl DWpa nSin m a p . A r a m appears n o t t o

have anything c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o E t h Gr^B ' w h o has been b o m ' .
moan in a chaotic desert place, and will burn in fire, for there is
no earth there. io8. 4 And there I saw something like a cloud
which could not be discerned, for because of its depth I was
not able to look up at it; and the flames of a fire I saw (i6v, h^)
burning brightly, and (things) like bright mountains revolved
and shook from side to side. 108. 5 And I asked one of the
holy angels who (were) with me and said to h i m : 'What is
this bright (place)? F o r there is no heaven, but only the
flames of a burning fire and the sound of crying and weeping
and moaning (i6v, b i o ) and severe pain.' 108. 6 And he said
to m e : 'This place which you see—here will be thrown the
spirits of the sinners and of the blasphemers, and of those
who do evil, and of those who alter everything which the L o r d
has spoken by the mouth of the prophets about the things
which shall be done. 108. 7 F o r there are books and records
about them in heaven above, (i6v, bi5) that the angels may
read them and know what is to come upon the sinners, and
upon the spirits of the humble, and of those who afflicted their
bodies and were recompensed by God, and of those who were
abused by evil m e n ; 108. 8 who loved God, and did not love
gold, or silver, or any (i6v, b2o) worldly good, but gave up
their bodies to torment; 108. 9 who, from the moment they
existed, did not desire earthly food, but counted themselves
as a breath which passes away, and kept (to) this; and the L o r d
tested them much, and their spirits were found pure that
1 0 8 . 3 i n a c h a o t i c d e s e r t p l a c e . I translate HAJPfll'C/S.: b y ' c h a o t i c '

b e c a u s e o f t h e use o f (Dh.^l\'^Ch.; t o r e n d e r d6pocTOS, t h e w o r d w h i c h t h e
L X X gives for Wri in 'Gen. i : 2 (cf. D i l l m a n n , Translation, 329, 184).
HA.i'ft'l'C/l.: m e a n s literally 'that c a n n o t b e seen', a n d t h e passage
m i g h t also be r e n d e r e d 'in a n u n f a t h o m a b l e desert p l a c e ' , 'in a n i m m e n s e
desert p l a c e ' (cf. 60. 8 ) .
1 0 8 . 6 a b o u t t h e t h i n g s w h i c h s h a l l b e d o n e : cf. D i l l m a n n , Transla-
tion, 3 2 9 .
1 0 8 . 7 F o r t h e r e a r e b o o k s a n d r e c o r d s a b o u t t h e m : i.e. a b o u t t h e
things w h i c h shall b e d o n e i n t h e f u t u r e (cf. v . 6 ) ; literally ' F o r ( s o m e )
o f t h e m are w r i t t e n a n d inscribed'.
C H A P T E R 108 251
( i 6 v , 825) they might bless his name.' 108. 10 And all their
blessings I have recounted in the books; and he has assigned
them their reward, for they were found to be such as loved
heaven more than their life in the world, and even though they
were trampled underfoot by evil men, and had to listen to
reviling and reproach from them ( i 6 v , b3o) and were abused,
yet they blessed me. 108. 11 And now I will call the spirits
of the good (who are) of the generation of light, and I will
transform those who were born in darkness, who in the flesh
were not recompensed with honour, as was fitting to their
faith. 108. 12 And I will bring out into shining ( i 6 v , b35)
light those who love my holy name, and I will set each one
on the throne of his honour. 108. 13 And they will shine for
times without number, for righteousness (is) the judgement
of God, for with the faithful he will keep faith in the dwell-
ing of upright paths. 108. 14 And they wiU see those who
were born in darkness ( i 6 v , c i ) thrown into darkness, while
the righteous shine. 108. 15 And the sinners will cry out as
they see them shining, but they themselves will go where
days and times have been written down for them.
1 0 8 . 1 0 a n d h e h a s a s s i g n e d t h e m t h e i r r e w a r d : literally 'and h e h a s
rewarded them'.
REFERENCE INDEX
T h e numbers refer to the pages of volume 2.
Enoch Enoch
I. i - 6 o . 1 3 a 24 7. 5 - 8 . 1 9
1-36 8, 9, 10 8. 1 - 3 78
1-32 2, i 6 , 1 7 , 3 3 8. I 17, 41, 73. 77
9 8- 3 - 9 - 3 9
I. 2 4 1 , 69 8. 3-9- I 9
I. 3 87. 1 1 3 , 1 9 3 , 2 2 2 8.3 1 3 , 19, 67, 69, 7 1 . 7 2 .
I- 5 17 7 3 , 74. 7 5 . 7 7 . 84
I. 6 17 8. 4 - 1 0 . 1 4 16
1. 8 17 8. 4 - 9 . 4 7
I. 9 - 2 . 3 9 8.4 100
1.9 IS, 2 1 , 4 1 , 6s 9. 1 87, 88, 89, 100, 106, 107
2. 1 - 5 . 6 9 9- 3 84
2. 1 4 1 , 6 1 , 189 9. 4 9. 92
2. 2 60 9.Sf. 17
2. 3 1 7 , 60, 189 9.8 41
3-5- I 9, 1 7 9. 9 100
3 4 1 , 60, 61 9. 10 85
4 4 1 , 60, 6 1 , 189 10. 1 58, 84, 88, 89
S- I 4 1 , 45, 46, 60, 61 10. 2 41
5- 3 60 10. 4 7 3 . 84. 87, 1 4 4
S- 4 60 10. 5 87
5.6 17. 41 10. 7 2
5.8 17,40 10. 8 73. 158
5- 9 4 1 , 246 10. 9 9. 4 1 . 84. 87. 93. 94.
6. i - j o . 1 4 I 104, 1 1 6
6. 1 - 9 . 4 16 10. 1 1 f. 9
6. 1 - 7 21 10. 1 1 84. 87, 93
6. 1 - 4 9 10. 1 3 - 1 9 10
6. 3 - 6 162 10. 16 17
6.3 71 10. 1 8 43
6. 4 - 7 - 5 9 10. 2 2 246
6.4 33 1 2 . 2 f. 59
6. 6 7, 1 7 , 69, 7 3 , I IS 12. 3 10, 58, 85
6. 7 - 7 - I 9 12. 4 243
6.7 9, 19, 67, 79. 8 1 , 82, 13- 1 46, 73
83, 87, 1 5 9 . 160 13. 6-14. 15 10
6. 8 69 13.6 4 3 , 44
7. 1 - 8 . 3 1 3 . 19. 20, 7 7 13.8 246
7- I 1 3 , 19, 20, 4 1 , 7 8 , 84 14. I 3 3 , 58
7. 2 19, 2 0 14. 2 193
7. 3 - 6 1 3 , 19, 7 7 14. 4 44
7. 3 44 14- 5 44
7.4f. 1 3 , 77, 83 14. 6 41
7-4 100 14. 1 4 100
254 REFERENCE INDEX
Enoch Enoch
14.18 40 29. 2 118
15- 3 243 30. 1-32. I 10
I S - 8-16. I I , 16 30. I 43, l o s , 122
IS- 9 102 30. 2 f . 121
IS- u 17 3°- 2 121
IS- 12 lOI 30. 3 105, 121
17- 3 33 31- I 2
17- 4 33 31- a 105, 121
17. 6 17 31- 3-32- 3 10
17. 7 41, 121 31- 3 43
18.7 116 32. I 105, 117, 118
18. 8-12 10 32- 2 41
18. 8 104,116 32.6 10
18. 9 118, 119, 121 35-36- 2 10
18.10 40 37-71 7.8
18. I I 133 39- 12 f. 127
i8. 12 105 40. I 127
18. IS 17 40. 2 153
19. 2 38 40- 3 127
19. 3-21- 9 16, 17 40. 8 127
20 84 42- 3 129
20. 2 "5 47- I 133
20. 3 IIS 47- 2 132
20. 4 41, 112 47-4 133
21- 5 "3 48. I 141
21. 6 106 48-4 134
22. I 109 48-5 134
22. 2 38, H O 48. 6 f. 151
22. 3-7 10 49- 2 135
22. 3 38, 109 SO- 4 13s
22. S-7 in 52. 9 41
22. 6 44. 109 54-8 138
22. 7 109 56- 4 155
22. 8 108 58.4 8S
22. 13-23- 3 10 58-6 133
22. 13 17 60 142
22. 14 143 60. 6 142
23- 4 40 60. 7-24 143
24. 2 105 60. 7-10 143
25- I 41 60. 8 87, 142, 250
25- 3 58. 8s 60. 9 143. 148
25- 5 8S 60. 10 148
2S.6 41 60. 11-23 143, 144. 164
25- 7 8S 60. 13-15 144, 146
26. 2-6 10 60. 13 145
26. 5 117 60. 16-21 144
27-32 7 60. 16 146
27. I 117 60. 19 147
27. 2 7. 41. 69 60. 20 147
27- 3 8s 60. 24 142, 143, 144
28. I 41. 104 60. 25 143. 148
29. I 116 61.5 149
REFERENCE INDEX 255
Enoch Enoch
62. 6 116 73- 4 f- 171. 172
62. 9 116 73- 5 171
63 28, 3 1 73-6 172
63. l - I O 116 73- 7 f. 17a
63.1 29. 30, 3 1 73- 7 17a
63.2 30,31. 116 73.8 173
63.3 29. 30, 3 1 74 171
63- 4 29. 30, 3 1 74- 2 174
63. 5 f. 29 74. 1 2 174
63. S 29. 30 74- IS 174
63.6 29. 30, 3 1 74- 1 7 173. 174
63-7 29. 3 0 75- I 188
63. 8 30 75- 2 25
63- 9 29. 30. 3 1 75- 4 168
63. 10 30 75- 7 168
63. I I 29. 30. 3 1 76. 1 165, 1 7 9
63. 1 2 29 76. 3 - 1 0 12
64. I 137 76. 4 13
65. 6 4 1 . 42. 1 5 5 76. S - 1 4 176
65.7 154 76. 5 178
65.8 42 76. 6 13
65. lO 155 76. 7 - 9 177
66. I 156 76.7 13
66. 2 156 76. 10 178
67.6 157 76. I I 177. 178
67. 9 25 76. 1 2 178
68. a 159 76. 1 3 - 7 7 . 3 12
6g. I 158 76. 1 4 - 7 7 . 4 II
69. a 69, 70, 7 1 , 7 2 , 7 3 . 74. 76. 1 4 176, 1 7 9
7 5 , 76 77- 1 - 3 176, 179
69. 4 i6a, 1 6 5 , 344 77. 1 180
69- S 160, 1 6 2 77. a 13
69. 6 160, 1 6 2 77. 3 13
69. 8 162 77- 7 - 7 8 . I 20, 1 8 1 , 1 8 2
69. l a 101 77- 7 116
69. 1 3 - 2 5 162 78 171
69- 1 3 - 1 5 i6a 78. 6 - 8 12
69. 13 f. 1 6 2 , 163 78.7 185
69. 13 2 5 , 163 78. 8 20, 1 8 1
69. IS flf. 1 6 2 , 163 78. 10 11
69- 1 5 - 2 5 162, 163 78. I I 185
69. 1 5 163 78. 13 i8s
69. 2 2 lOI 78. 1 5 13
70- 3 144 78. 1 7 - 7 9 . a I I . 184
71. 1 160 79- 3 - 5 184
7 1 . i 2 b - 7 8 . 8a 36 80. a f. 1 8 5 , 186
7a-8a 8 80. 4 - 7 185
7a. I 37 81. 2 193
72. 3 175 81. 10 85
7a. 7 I7S 82 37
7 2 . a7 25. 170 82.5 175
73- 4 - 8 11, 171, 172 82. 9 - 2 0 190
256 REFERENCE INDEX
Enoch Enoch
82. 9 - 1 3 II, 188 90. 1 2 25
82. 9 1 3 . 62 90. 1 7 212
82. 10 6 1 , 189 90. 2 1 f . ig8
82. 1 1 189, 190, 1 9 1 90. 2 2 ff. 210
82. 1 2 191 90- 3 7 216
82. 1 4 190 91-107 8, 9, 10, I I , 18
82. 1 5 - 2 0 12 91-104 243
82. 1 7 190, 191 91-3 14, 2 1 8
82. 18 190 91. I - I O 14, 2 1 8
82. 20 190, 1 9 1 91. 6 23
83-90 8, 9, 10 91. 9 f. 221
84. I 58, 186 9 1 . 10 225
84. 2 - 4 10, 1 3 91. 1 1 - 1 7 1 1 , 2 1 8 , 2 2 1 , 225
84- 3 1 3 , 193 91. I I 14, 2 1 8 , 225
84. 6 10, 13 91. 1 2 - 1 7 14, 2 1 8
85.5 197 g i . 12 14, 2 1 8
85.8 197 91. 18-92. 2 I I , 14
85. 9 f- 197 g i . 18-19 14

85. 10-86. 2 20, 196, 197 9 1 . 18 13. 14
86. 1-3 I I , 196 92 14
86. I 196 92. I 1 3 , 14. 1 5 8
86. 2 196 92. 2 58
86. 4 78 92. 5-93- 4 II
86. 6 243 93. I - I O 14, 2 1 8 , 2 2 1
87. 1 - 3 20, 196 93- I 223
87. I 197 93- 3 - 8 21
87.3 197 93- 3 223
88. I 198 93- 4 224
88. 2 78 93. 9 f- 218
88. 3 - 8 9 . 6 II g3- 10 I I , 14, 1 5 8 , 2 1 8 , 225
89. 2 f . 200 93. 1 1 - 9 4 . I I I , 14, 225
8g. 2 200 93. 1 1 - 1 4 14. 225
89.3 200 93- I I 1 3 , 14. 44. 45. 226
89. 7 - 8 II 93. 1 2 226
89.7 199 93- 1 3 44
89. 1 1 - 1 4 10 94 14. 225
89. 1 2 - 1 6 n 97- 3 230
89. 26 204 97. 6 - 1 0 7 . 3 6, 18
89. 2 7 - 9 II 97. 6 S8
89. 29 f . 10 97. 6 b - i o 8 . 10 23
89. 3 1 - 6 10 98. 4 f . 231
89. 3 2 204 98. 6 58
89. 4 1 207 gg. I 232
89. 4 2 - 9 1 7 . 33 99- 7 lOI
89. 4 2 34 100. 4 35. 242
89. 43 f . 10 100. 6 243
89. 44 207 100. 7 34
89- 45 207 101. 3 35
89. 49 208 101. 4 39. 4 5 . 2 3 7
89. 64 25 101. 8 158
89.72 212 102. 1 - 3 18
90. 5 212 102. 3 243
REFERENCE INDEX 257
Inoch OLD TESTAMENT (cont.):
102. 6 - 1 1 238, 239 Gen. 3 7 : 2 5 119
I 0 2 . 6 f. 238 43: I I 120
I02. 7-11 238 Exod. 2 0 : i8ff. 205
102. 8 f. 239 3 0 : 23 118
102. 8 238 30: 34 119
102. 9 238, 2 3 9 32: 25-9 206
102. 10 238 3 3 : 2 2 f. 100
102. I I 238 L e v . 1 6 : 21 f. 87
103. 9 - 1 5 240 Num. 2 : 2 189
103. I I 35 I I : 17 104
104. 1 - 6 242 1 7 : 23 I20
104. 2 3S 2 4 : 3 f. 57
104- 3 242 24: I S 57
104. 4 241, 242 Deut. 3 : 29 89
104. 6 35 3 2 : 14 229
104. 7 35 Josh. 5 : 8 116
104. 9 S8 18: 12 116
104. I I 35 I Sam. 1 2 : 1 3 136
104. 1 2 f. 243 1 8 : 19 161
104. 1 3 - 1 0 6 . 2 10, 243 2 Sam. 2 1 : 8 161
104. 1 3 35 I Kgs. 1 : 48 136
105. 1 - 2 14. I S . 19 1 9 : 13 100
105. I 14, 1 5 , 243 2 Kgs. 2 3 : 5 136
105. 2 14, 243, 244 I Chr. 8 : 19 i6o
106-7 IS 24: 12 160
106. I - 1 8 21 29: 2 104
106. I IS 2 Chr. 6: I 103
106. 2 7 Ezra 8 : 20 136
106. 3 245 Neh. 1 1 : 3 5 115
106. 5 160 J o b 9: 7 236
106. 10 244 9: 1 7 103
106. I I 85 2 7 : 20 103
106. 13 39 f. (but see the pre- 32: 2 191
face in volume i ) Ps. 8 1 : 1 7 229
106. 1 4 f. 247 147: 14 229
106. 1 4 246 Prov. 8: 2 2 - 3 1 162
106. 1 5 - 1 0 7 . 2 10 15: 22 99
106. I S 246 Cant. 1 : 1 2 121
106. 1 6 246 Isa. 8: 2 1 66
106. 1 7 246 13: 21 229
108 I S . 19 1 4 : 26 99
108. 4 f. 147 2 2 : 13 239
108. 6 250 2 2 : 18 105
34: I I 229
>LD TESTAMENT 34: 14 229
Gen. 1 : 2 250 40: 12 89
2: I 105 54: I I 104
6:2 76 Jer. 6: 20 118
6: 1 1 8S 14:' 6 89
7: I I 200 36: 14 190
8: 2 1 - 9 : I I 156 46: I I 119
30: 3 LOI 5 0 : 39 229
258 REFERENCE INDEX
OLD TESTAMENT (cont.): NEW TESTAMENT (cont.):

Ezek. 4 2 : i6ff. 165, 176 Acts 2 7 : I I 39. 236
Dan. 2 : 28 57 1 Cor. 1 6 : 1 2 60
3 : 25 160 Jude 14 f. I S , 16, 2 1 , 59
4: 14 179 14 60
5:6 142 IS 60
7:8 60 Rev. 4 : I 57
7: 9 40. 99
7 : 20 60 DEAD SEA SCROLLS
Joel 2 : 2 103 IQSa I I 61
IQ 20 2 5 8S
IQapGen I I 4 179
APOCRYPHA II 14 58
Sir. 2 4 : 1 5 119 X I I 17 58
X X 25 249
NEW TESTAMENT XXI 6 98
Luke 1 4 : 18 233 X X I 13 64
16: 15 239 XXII 4 61
Acts 8 : 26 140 XXII 8 67
AUTHOR INDEX
T h e numbers refer to the pages of volume 2.
Aalen, S., 2 3 3 , 239 Grebaut, E., 22, 26

D'Abbadie, A., 22 Grenfell, B. P., 16
Baars, W . , 27, 3 2 Halevy, J . , 39, 68, 1 4 3 , 1 4 5 , 1 5 5 , 1 5 8 ,

Barth^lemy, D . , 7 1 7 6 , 179, 1 8 2 , 186, 189, 1 9 1 , 236
Beer, G., 3 , 69, 1 4 3 , 146, 1 7 7 , 205, Hammerschmidt, E., 22, 2 3 , 26
237. 238 Hartel, W . , 59
Black, M . , 7, IS, 1 7 , 20, 44, 60, 64, 69 Hunt, A. S., 16, 20
Bonner, C , 1 8 , 20, 3 5 , 39, 2 3 0 - 4 8
passim Jager, O. A., 26
Bouriant, U . , 16 James, M . R., 2 1
Brock, S. P., 20, 2 1 Jeremias, J . , 18, 2 3 1 , 239
Brockelmann, C , 2 2 , 26 D e Jonge, H . J . , 1 5
Burkitt, F . C , 20, 88, 92, 1 1 6
Kenyon, F. G., 18, 2 3 1 , 3 3 3
Caquot, A., 4 2 , 1 5 4 , 1 5 5 , IS6, 1 6 1 , 1 6 2 Kuhn, G., 1 4 2 , 161
Chaine, M . , 2 2
Charles, R. H., 2, 3 , 4. 5. 6, 1 3 , i4. i S , Laurence, R., i, 16
1 7 , 18, 19, 20, 2 1 , 22, 2 3 , 24, 25, 28, Liddell, H. G., 57, 1 1 7
3 1 , 3 2 , 3 3 , 34, 3S, 36, 37, 38, 39, 4 i . Lods, A., 1 6 , 20, 7 0
4 2 , 44, 4 5 , 46, 5 7 - 2 5 1 passim L o w , I., 1 1 8 , 1 1 9 , 1 2 1
Conti Rossini, C , 2 2 , 23, 25, 26, 27
Cowley, R., 27 Mai, A., 1 7
Martin, F., 3 , 69, 142, 156, 1 5 8
Denis, A . - M . , i s , 1 7 , 18, 19 Migne, J . - P . , 59
Dillmann, A., i, 2, 3 , 4, 16, 2 2 , 23, 24, Milik, J . T . , 7 - 1 2 , 1 5 , 16, 20, 2 1 , 27,
3 7 , 41- 5 7 - 2 5 1 passim 76, 84, 87, 94, 1 1 8 , 1 1 9 , 120, 1 2 1 ,
Dindorf, W . , 1 5 , 16 1 2 2 , 124, 144, 1 7 1 , 180, 1 8 1 , 190,
Donadoni, S., 21 196, 197, 2 2 1 , 2 2 5 , 243
Mordini, A., 2 7
Fabricius, J . A., 16
Fitzmyer, J . A., 58, 6 1 , 64, 67, 85, 98, Noth, M . , 68
1 1 7 , 179, 249
Flemming, J . , i, 2, 3 , 4, 5, 1 7 , 2 1 , 22, Radermacher, L . , i , 1 7
2 3 , 24, 28, 3 5 , 36, 37, 38, 39, 4 5 . Riessler, P., 3
5 7 - 2 5 1 passim
Scaliger, J . , 1 6
Gebhardt, O., 1 7 Schmidt, N., 38, 68, 1 3 1 , 1 5 s , 1 6 0 , 1 6 1
Gelzer, H., 20 Scott, R., 57, 1 1 7
Geoltrain, P., 4 2 , i 5 4 , i S 5 , 156, 1 6 1 , Strelcyn, S., 22, 24, 25
162 Swete, H . B . , 17, 20
Gildemeister, J . , 1 7 , 18
Gilson, J . P., 2 1 Teferu, F . A., 2 7
Gitlbauer, M . , 1 7 Thackeray, H. St. J . , 97
Goldschmidt, L . , 2 2 , 24 Tisserant, E . , 2 2 , 26
26o AUTHOR INDEX
Torrey, C. C , i 8 , 3 5 , 39, 120, 2 3 5 . Wellhausen, J . , 90

3 3 7 , 242, 246 Wright, W . , 22, 23, 24, 25
Ullendorff, E., i , 6, 7, 2 2 , 2 3 , 38, 39,

44, 46, 6 1 , 63, 67, 86, 87, 88, 90, 94, Zahn, T . , 59
1 0 3 , 108, I I S , 1 1 6 , 1 1 9 , 120, 124, Zotenberg, H., 4, 2 2 , 26
iSS Zuntz, G . , 18, 34, 3S, 2 3 3 , 2 3 7 , 238,
239, 248
Warner, G. P., 2 1 Zuurmond, R., 3 2

THE Ethiopic Book of Enoch: Michaela. Knibb

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

THE Ethiopic Book of Enoch: Michaela. Knibb

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

THE

A R A M A I C DEAD SEA FRAGMENTS

NEW YORK TORONTO MELBOURNE WELLINGTON

IBADAN NAIROBI DAR E S SALAAM LUSAKA CAPE TOWN

KUALA LUMPUR SINGAPORE JAKARTA HONG K O N G TOKYO

DELHI BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS KARACHI

(g) Oxford University Press jgjS

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be

Printed in Great Britain

T H I S work offers a new edition (volume i) and translation

apparent that my view of the significance of these fragments is

to many individuals who have given me help and advice on

University of London King's College

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS 424

1. Previous Editions of the Ethiopia Text of Enoch i

REFERENCE INDEX 253

AUTHOR INDEX 259

T H I S introductory note is merely intended to describe the

Although I have not attempted, much less achieved, absolute

(iii) the spelling of names (here, particularly, I am conscious that

Greek, and vice versa), particularly in cases where the Ethiopic

HTR Harvard Theological Review

52.5 Pol. 6va 2 8 f\'Tl Berl omits.

60.21 Pol. 7 v a 2 1 BM 491, Ctozon 56 ^/t) •'

75.4 Pol. 1 0 r e 11 S P i l ? ^ •• Tana 9 ^ ^ A t A LP^ ^

80.6 Pol. l i r a 28 Berl Abb 3 5 ' ' ( ? ) Tana 9 a ^^ ^ T . ^ ^ '

88.1 Pol. 1 2 r b l l Abb 55

I give below a list of readings which seem to me to be in some way signif-

1.6 Fol. 2 r a 21 CD^^h^B^: Tana 9 prefixes d)^d)^<^:

21.2 Fol. 4ra22 Tana 9 H/\V ^7 : ^Ad)

45.1 Pol. 5vo25fj. Tana 9 /l^'^H.?^:

46.2 Pol. 6 r a 2 7^TV d?/) ^ /? "/l ^ ; Tana 9 H-f^^^ .'

58.1 Pol. 7 r a 2 2 f j . Tana 9 VA^-

72.3 Pol. 9 v a 2 T^r^ 9 in^Ort)! h^^'dPlnf^d^fl:

72.27 Pol. 9 v o 2 9 P^CP^ft U"

74.l4r. Pol. lOrb 2 2 - 2 4 d)<^^:^ ••—V^^i^na ?O)/):?

75.2 Pol. 10rb 40

© Oxford University Press 1978

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be

Printed in Great Britain

1. Previous Editions of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch i

REFERENCE INDEX 253

AUTHOR INDEX 259

HTR Harvard Theological Review

I. Previous Editions of the Ethiopic Text of Enoch^

many more manuscripts of Enoch were brought to Europe, but

• A. Dillmann, Liber Henoch Aethiopice, Leipzig, 1 8 5 1 (hereafter Dillmann,

1912.''* Besides this English translation of Enoch, German transla-

frequently agree with the Greek against those of Group I I , and

Charles divided his manuscripts into two groups, exactly as

See above, note 22.

which it is organized sometimes make the use and interpretation

2. The Aramaic Fragments of the Book of Enoch

The question whether the Book of Enoch was composed in Hebrew

^ This conclusion would not appear to be affected by the existence of the

»i i corresponds to parts of Eth i. 1 - 5 "

Aram'' ( = Milik 4QEn''). This manuscript dates from the middle

''i ii (fragments a and c) corresponds to parts of Eth 6. 1 - 4

<=i i corresponds to parts of Eth i. 9-2. 3 and 3 - 5 . i

''I V corresponds to parts of Eth lo. 1 3 - 1 9 and 12. 3

•^i xi corresponds to parts of Eth 22. 1 3 - 2 3 . 3

«i xxii corresponds to parts of Eth 22. 3 - 7

"4 i (fragment b) corresponds to parts of Eth 88. 3-89. 6

GrPn = Eth 1-32; Gr''n» = the duplicate version of Eth